The NLAC Has To Deal With What?!

by Odeinoichus

Rating: teen
Tags: Sex, Main 7 (EqG), Diamond Tiara, Slice of Life, Dazzlings, Shadowbolts (EqG), Romance, Equestria Girls, Comedy, Cutie Mark Crusaders
Length: 187091

With summer fast approaching, there's bound to be plenty of clothes-free adventures for the NLAC. Unfortunately, Diamond Tiara continues to scheme against them with the help of her newest pawn, Scarlet Scribe. Will the club be able to survive?

For Sweetie Belle and her friends, everything is looking great. They have the support of their loved ones concerning the clothes-free lifestyle they've recently adopted. The NLAC even managed to avoid its first big clash. However, Diamond Tiara isn't one to give up without a fight. Enter Scarlet Scribe. Young, idealistic, naïve, and the perfect pawn to help Diamond achieve her ultimate goal: Destroy the NLAC.

With the end of the school year rapidly approaching, and the promise of clothes-free summer fun on the horizon, can Scarlet Scribe really end it all before it even gets the opportunity to begin? And what do the Dazzlings have to do with all of this? Will Diamond Tiara succeed? Heads will Collide. Relationships will be forged. Secrets will be revealed when Scarlet Scribe attends his first ever naturist party at Canterlot High.

*This is a side story to Canterlot High Has A Club About What?!

Editor: DynaPony

Published 2016-11-04 14:40:01 UTC
Last updated 2017-06-10 21:13:03 UTC

Diamond Tiara Wants Scarlet Scribe To Do What?!

Chapter 1

The Canterlot High newspaper offices had seen a lot of drama in the past few weeks. For the vast majority of those students who worked on the paper this was nothing new. When your editor in chief was Diamond Tiara it sort of went unsaid that drama was going to happen on a daily basis. What had been new however was the strange and downright impossible to believe falling out between Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon.

All of this didn’t matter too much to the current student working in the office. He was dressed in his customary dark green shirt which complimented his cherry red skin tone. A head of dark blue hair with a streak of electric blue darted back and forth as he corrected one of his partner’s stories. His name was Scarlet Scribe and he had the dubious distinction of being in Diamond Tiara’s inner circle.

Scribe sat in a corner of the newspaper office and typed away at his laptop. At fifteen and a half the young Canterlot High student had chosen this for his after-school credit, mostly because it allowed him to remain away from everybody else in the grander scheme of things.

He contented himself as Chief Typist and all-around clean-up man for the school paper. Why? Well just look at who was running the place. Diamond Dazzle Tiara, daughter and heir to the Filthy Rich Empire, she preferred to keep students who she could control working on the paper.

Unfortunately that meant that she needed somebody competent with a fast typing speed, good eye for detail and was willing to do it if it meant being allowed to be left alone. Scarlet Scribe was a teenager with a very simple life goal: to have a small select group of friends that didn’t require him to party and go out a lot. He wanted to excel in a journalistic career outside of the public eye. And he wanted to have a family to call his own that he could be proud of.

He hated confrontation of any sort and preferred to let others do the leading. Mostly a follower, and a hard worker to boot, he had readily agreed to working under Diamond Tiara. She had standards, and those standards must be maintained. No matter the cost.

Snips and Snails may have been good at digging up dirt and getting the low down on what was asked of them for their paper stories, but they were terrible at maintaining any level of competency when it came to writing a cohesive story.

Scribe let out a sigh after removing the pen from his mouth; a bad habit he’d picked up in his youth… well when he was younger at least… frowning slightly he stared at the scratches and barely legible mess that Snails had brought in concerning a supposed contaminated food scare in the cafeteria.

“I pride myself on maintaining an excellent grasp of the English language. Whatever this chicken scratch is, it’s definitely not English.” Scarlet’s mumbled complaint went unheard. Considering he was the only one working at the moment, this meant that he was forced to rely on his limited intuition. The others were either all running errands for Diamond Tiara, trying to get some kind of dirt on some club or other that was founded by the CMC. Or they were persona non grata with DT at the moment, in the case of Silver Spoon.

The lanky teen currently hunched over his desk, brushed a hand through his dark blue hair, and scratched at a persistent scalp itch while he tried to puzzle out the word Snails had put down. “Would it kill them to just type it into their phones as leet speak?” he grumbled to himself.

The door flew open as Diamond Tiara returned, loudly, and vehemently. Once again she made a grand production of barging into the room; it was going to be one of those days. Scribe wisely kept his mouth shut and instantly tried his best to remain invisible. He hated it when Diamond singled him out to vent.

She figured if he was the smartest lackey in her control he was the one to bounce ideas off of, or just plain gripe about the dismal failures Snips, Snails and – to a lesser extent – Silver Spoon excelled at.

“Stop typing so loudly, Scarlet Scribe!” Diamond snapped from her desk, as she plopped down behind it and glared daggers at the empty top.

Scribe cringed slightly and did his best to comply. Having a top typing speed of eighty words per-minute meant his fingers tended to dance rapidly and quite loudly over the keyboard.

“Not a single scheme has born any kind of fruit! Silver Spoon’s tactics against Sweetie Belle failed miserably, but I suppose that’s what I get for trusting someone of her social standing. She betrayed me! And Snips and Snails are too dense to do anything remotely intelligent.

“I can’t believe Sunset Shimmer used them of all people to dish up dirt, so what if they can sneak in and out fast to get decent pics? They couldn’t crash a party if they had both hands on the front door and a road map.”

Scribe ignored the ranting of his boss. He was just about finished his work for the week and he wanted to get this over with. He was starting to get a headache from trying to read Snails’ handwriting, and on top of that he had plans to meet up with his older cousin and her friends.

Scribe felt a chill run down the back of his neck and suddenly felt as though he were being watched. Glancing up nervously to see what he hoped was just his imagination; he noted that Diamond was staring at him intently.

“SS, how many students at CHS know you personally?” she asked in a very sweet tone of voice.

Scribe flinched slightly. “Besides you and the rest of the papers’ staff… Ummmm… Pinkie Pie, I think, but she knows everybody.”

“Hmmm, and would you say that anybody knows you work for me?” Diamond asked batting her eyes in an attempt at being seductive; it didn’t suit her very well.

“I don’t know, I mean Dinky’s information network is kind of supposed to find that sort of thing out. Besides, what does my working for you have to do with…er…Diamond, you’re kind of freaking me out now.” Scribe watched in muted horror as a strange gleam filled Diamond Tiara’s eyes and her mouth turned up in a very unnerving smile.

“SS, Scribe, Scarlet, my friend, my compadre, my confidant,” Diamond began speaking rapidly as she rushed across the room and moved into Scarlet’s personal space, draping a single arm around his shoulders.

“I need you to do me a tiny favor. It’s just a little something that could help give you a leg up once I achieve my personal goals here at CHS.”

Scarlet visibly flinched and, though it was difficult to tell, his cheeks were flushed darker than usual. “I don’t know, Diamond, I’ve been deciphering Snails’ piece for the better part of an hour, and I need to meet up with my cousin shortly.” His eyes fell on an image he kept on his desk of a group of six girls dressed in matching uniforms.

“Oh! You won’t have to do it right away; the stupid club that those dunder-headed girls created won’t be holding their next meeting until Friday, from what we know about it so far. And since none of my closest confidantes can actually get into one of these shindigs to suss out what I need.” Diamond grinned as she once again brought her face within inches of Scribe’s.

His blue eyes widened and he swallowed nervously at the very close proximity of his boss. Diamond Tiara wasn’t exactly homely after all, and since his current life’s goals meant that he preferred keeping very limited company with those in his social circle… this was decidedly uncomfortable and exciting all at once, because no pretty girls were ever this close to him before now.

Awkwardly he glanced down, trying in vain to focus more on the last few lines of Snails’ piece. He needed to get his head back on straight before he even thought to try and speak up about this plan. It didn’t sound like a very good plan, even if nobody knew him personally or the fact that he worked for her, he was still not much of a social butterfly. He was more like a social boulder, you know, the kind that preferred to remain in the shadows and not the center of attention.

“I know you’re smarter than you pretend to be, SS, don’t leave me hanging!” Diamond snapped as she pulled him back to face her by the chin. Her nails dug into his cheek and left a noticeable mark there.

Scribe nervously swallowed, his throat suddenly feeling very dry. “I really, really, really, don’t want to have to spy for you. Can’t I just stay in front of my computer and type the stories?” he pleaded.

Diamond’s eyes flashed briefly in rage, but she was quick to realize that yelling at Scribe never got her anywhere. And it had led to the very problem she now faced with Silver Spoon. She knew the inner workings of her minions quite well, her talents led to getting them to do anything she asked of them. Scribe was the most independent, but he could still be convinced to obey, it was only a matter of using the right method.

Leaning back slightly she shifted her shoulders in a defeated gesture and her lips slowly started to tremble. Shifting ever so subtly on her feet she managed to turn her profile to Scribe, and slowly pushed her yellow jacket off of her shoulders to reveal the delicate pink flesh underneath.

Today she was wearing a very expensive sleeveless top; the straps to her cherry red designer silk bra became visible. Diamond smirked when she caught Scribe’s eyes briefly flick over to her shoulders. Boys were terribly easy to manipulate, especially habitual loners who kept to themselves.

“If you really won’t help me, I guess I’ll just have to try a different angle. Or maybe Snips and Snails will succeed this time. Oh! I do wish there was a big, strong, competent person I could trust. Someone with an eye for detail and a willingness to do anything if it meant helping me out, but I guess all the smart minions are taken.”

Diamond let a stray tear fall from her one visible eye. The other not facing Scribe held a hard edge to it; she’d learned long ago how to cry on command. Tears always meant someone was going to do what she wanted, it never failed.

And her looks were genuinely quite attractive for a girl of fifteen. Her chest wasn’t as developed as she’d like, but it was only a matter of time. Considering how well-endowed her mother was even before the corrective surgery.

Scribe made a kind of sick whimpering sound in the back of his throat and his head dropped. “Ok, I’ll do it, DT, I’ll crash the party.”

“Thank you, Scribe!” Diamond broke into a thousand-watt smile and wrapped Scribe in an awkward embrace. She glanced down at the page Scribe had been struggling with for the better part of thirty minutes.

“Ugh, you’re my best follower, Scribey, you really are, but I don’t understand how you can possibly make any kind of sense out of Snails’ handwriting.”

Scribe chuckled as he nervously ran his hand down the back of his neck. “Ummm, it’s a gift.”

Diamond rolled her eyes, more at Snails’ incompetence, than Scribe’s comment. “For someone who shares a name with them you’d think he’d be able to know how to spell Escargot,” she muttered as she turned and went back to sit down at her desk.

Scribe silently thanked Diamond for figuring out that last word for him and quickly finished typing up the final draft of the story set to be published in the next issue of the school paper.

“I would have figured that out… eventually,” he muttered under his breath.

Now he just had to save, send to Vice-Principal Luna’s account so she could look it over and make sure it was good enough to print, and then he could shut his computer down and get downtown to meet up with his cousin before it got any later.

Once again his eyes strayed over to the picture as he took in the six older girls and he let out a sigh. He didn’t relish explaining this to SC, but he had the sneaking suspicion she’d want to find out about it.

It was a new development in his status at CHS after all and could interfere with the unspoken mission he’d agreed upon when they’d met that final time after the Friendship Games.

Diamond Tiara sat in her room going over some last minute homework. She was currently seated behind her desk in her underwear, this was because tonight was the annual charity dinner at the Daily Gazette and she didn’t want to wrinkle her dress before she left. Her mother wouldn’t approve of it and Diamond tried her best to always do anything that would meet with Spoiled’s approval.

Her mind was not on her work at the moment unfortunately, it was still whirling after everything that had happened of late with Silver Spoon. She was understandably upset; Menks Spoon’s daughter had been her closest friend since middle school, the only one she could trust in.

The only one she relied upon to take some of the edge off of being Spoiled Milk Rich’s daughter. The Rich family legacy was a huge burden that Diamond was forced to uphold. Some days it was more bothersome than it was worth.

Feeling something on her cheek she brushed her hand over it. Liquid. Wet. In close proximity to her eye. Furious she grabbed a tissue and wiped it, her makeup would be ruined if she let herself break down now.

A sterling silver picture frame sat on her desk. The image showed her, Silver Spoon and Scarlet Scribe back when they were much younger. Lily Breeze had taken it, she always walked around with that silly camera of hers wanting to emulate her favorite photo journalist. Diamond couldn’t bear to look at it anymore. She slammed the frame face down on the desk in frustration. She regretted it almost instantly.

Broken glass littered the desk, the frame having shattered due to the force of her action. Hopping up to her feet she would have summoned one of the servants, but she didn’t need them seeing her in this condition. Also her mother frowned upon any lower class bearing witness to her unclothed state.

With the way this unnatural heat wave had been descending upon Canterlot of late Diamond had taken to lounging about her room either in her underwear or one of her many tastefully made bikinis.

Rushing over to a different corner of the lavish and opulent sized room she fetched the emergency tantrum clean up supplies. Brushing the fragments of glass into the dust pan with the small hand broom she noticed the picture had been damaged. One corner had torn at the edges. The corner with Silver Spoon’s smiling face.

Diamond recoiled once more from her emotions. She would not let this get to her, she would not! But as she stared at the symbolic gesture of a shattered friendship her shoulders started to tremble and defiant tears splashed onto the torn photo.

“Diamond Tiara!”

Flinching at the sudden outburst Diamond Tiara glanced up to see the one person she did not want to right that moment.

Spoiled Milk Rich stood in the doorway to her daughter’s room. As usual she was dressed in the most elegant of dining attire, an immaculately groomed appearance of professionalism and power. Her makeup was done to accentuate her beauty and the pride she took in her appearance was quite apparent.

Her light purple hair was done up for the evening to frame her picturesque face, if her nose didn’t have that odd curl to it at the end she might have looked the picture of elegance, beauty and grace.

“You’re crying!” Spoiled’s observation was flat. “You are also not ready for the dinner. Why are you alone in your room in your underwear acting miserable and improper for a Rich?”

Diamond bit back the retort she wanted to say. She adored her mother, really she did, but she couldn’t stand her. Her attitude was the result of proper breeding and her own educational exploits at Crystal Prep Academy.

Abacus Cinch may have seemed harsh to her students, but she was nothing like former Headmaster Sombra. When her mother attended Crystal Prep it was even stricter when it came to decorum and reputation.

Fighting against her emotions Diamond glowered at the picture in front of her. This was all stupid Silver Spoon’s fault! And those three Cutesy Mark Crustheads. But especially Sweetie Belle, who could do no wrong.

“Diamond Dazzle Tiara! I asked you a question.” Spoiled was many things, patient with emotional outbursts was not one of them.

Doing her best to compose herself Diamond Tiara glanced up at her mother. She noticed some of the hard edge in her mother’s expression soften, however little it consoled her to see that her mother at least did care about it.

But the mask was quick to return. “It is unimportant mother. Simply an emotional upset that I shall deal with as soon as I return to school in the morning. As I didn’t want to wrinkle my dress, I chose not to wear it while working on some last minute homework assignments.”

“I see.”

Was that hesitation in Spoiled’s tone? Diamond couldn’t be sure.

“Wash your face and restore your makeup to its proper placement. And get dressed. We shall be departing for the charity gala in thirty-four minutes.” So issuing her demands Spoiled turned to leave, this time she did hesitate, her hand on the door.

“Should you have need of my counsel, I shall be open to whatever you wish to discuss, your grades have been slipping of late Diamond Tiara. You are a Rich and as such you are expected to maintain certain standards. I expect better of you in future.”

Diamond watched her go. Once Spoiled was gone and she was certain she wasn’t listening at the door she let out a primal cry of pure rage. “Stupid Silver Spoon!” she shouted at the picture. “Stupid Sweetie Belle and her stupid club! Stupid! Stupid! Stupid!”

Hurling the frame into the trash bin by the desk she grabbed the picture and stared at it, willing it with her mind to burst into flames. Naturally as she did not possess any magic this did not happen.

Her gaze narrowed briefly as it fell upon the expressionless image of Scarlet Scribe. The boy rarely smiled in any photos, Diamond never could understand why. “You had better not fail me, Scribey. I have to have proof of what I know about their precious little club. I have to expose it for the perverse degenerate filth it is. No one at CHS will be happy if I have to be miserable.”

Crumpling the photo in her hand she went to the bathroom to wash her face and fix her makeup. It was time to put on her happy little girl routine for the uncultured masses that worked for her mother’s paper. Even if inside, though she would deny it to her dying day, her heart was breaking.

Spoiled Rich rejoined her husband deep in thought. Her daughter had never exhibited such weakness before. CHS was doing the same things Crystal Prep had done to her when she was a student… only differently.

“Is everything alright with Diamond?” Filthy asked from behind his paper.

“I’m not sure.” Spoiled’s eyes shone with renewed determination. “I intend to find out, however. I refuse to allow my daughter to suffer the same fate I did.”

Filthy glanced up in surprise. He put his paper aside and moved to embrace his beautiful wife. “We have given her the best of everything, we even allowed her to keep those friends of hers, even though the Spoons aren’t exactly within our social class.”

“Menks and Buffet Spoon are perfectly within the circles we deemed worthy. Just because their bank book isn’t as impressive as ours is no reason to think of them as lesser members of society,” Spoiled berated her husband. “I believe I shall have a talk with Principal Celestia.”

Filthy eyed his wife with a nervous smile. “Is that absolutely necessary?” he inquired.

Spoiled rose one elegant brow high at his comment. “Is there a reason you think I shouldn’t be concerned for our daughter’s well being?”

“Oh it’s nothing like that!” Filthy was quick to deny the accusations of his wife. “It’s just… every time you call a meeting of the School Board, he has to come over.”

“Mister Discord is not some monster to be feared you know. He is the head of the Board of Regents and the liaison the Board has with his honor Mayor Tirek. Just because you don’t appreciate his sense of humor is no reason to be inhospitable.”

Spoiled’s clipped tone brokered no further argument. “Besides, I merely wish to discuss this as a mother who is concerned that her daughter is not receiving all of the care and attention she should be from her teachers. She will be head of the Daily Gazette someday, as well as the CEO of Rich Enterprises.”

Filthy nodded reluctantly, his expression souring at the reminder. “A son…” he started to mutter only to instantly clam up at the deadly glare from his wife.

“Women are equally as capable as men!” Spoiled snapped, “I refuse to push out another one for the sake of your male ego. We were blessed with the perfect heir on our first try; do not make me regret my decision to stay with you. Not after the last incident.”

Filthy squirmed slightly. “She was merely a dalliance my love.”

“She was a twenty-three year old intern!” Spoiled snapped, “You’re just lucky you’re married to the newspaper mogul of this little town, otherwise the scandal would be enough to see you brought up on charges.”

“It was perfectly consensual and you know it!” Filthy retorted. “They all are.”

“Do not test me! Not tonight, now go summon the car. We have a dinner engagement to attend.”

“Of course, dear.” Filthy sighed briefly as he got to his feet and straightened his dinner jacket. Striding calmly from the room he made his way to the nearest servant.

Spoiled sighed briefly and rubbed the bridge of her nose. “The things I put up with to maintain a semblance of normalcy.” A brief frown marred her otherwise perfect look. “I do not know what has been bothering you Diamond Tiara. I assure you that your mother will see to it that it goes away if necessary. After all, mother knows best.”

“You are far too easily manipulated, cousin.”

Scribe sighed. “I know, SC, you’ve told me that millions of times before, but working for Diamond lets me do what I like without having to… socialize.” Scribe shuddered as he uttered the hated word.

His purple skinned cousin adjusted her glasses. “You’re also easily controlled by your dick.”

Scribe flinched at the bluntness of the girl he attempted, poorly, to emulate when he was younger. “I do not have a thing for Diamond Tiara.”

“No, you just have a thing for sex with powerful rich girls.”

Scribe glanced around in nervous apprehension, he adored his cousin, but her blunt manner of speaking her mind often led to very embarrassing situations. “C'mon, Sugarcoat! It isn’t like that at all!” he snapped.

Sugarcoat smirked knowingly as she crossed her arms over her chest. “Relax, my ‘friends’ aren’t even within the vicinity of the entrance yet, let alone close enough to hear me.”

“Doesn’t stop everybody else from hearing you,” Scribe complained as he slumped in his seat next to SC. As usual she was dressed in her Crystal Prep uniform, preferring the functional approach to anything remotely fashionable. Her entire wardrobe mostly consisted of the purple jacketed, with matching skirt, and leggings ensemble.

Scribe preferred a simple design himself, dressing primarily in a dark green buttoned up number with a pair of tailor made jeans. Considering he was approximately six feet and four inches tall, and still growing, it was a necessary expenditure of his limited spending allowance.

He hadn’t gotten any jobs yet, outside of his work on the school paper of course, and that didn’t pay anything. And he couldn’t touch most of his portfolio money until he was at least eighteen.

“What others become aware of while shopping at the mall does not concern me, nor should it concern you, it’s their problem if they eavesdrop.” Sugarcoat unfolded her arms and glanced briefly towards the entrance.

“I suppose you’re right, but it’s still embarrassing.” Scribe removed his hands from his pockets and glanced briefly at his watch. “They’re nine minutes late.”

“I know.”

“Why do we hang out with these people again?”

“Because our parents insist on social interactions to maintain proper touch with the rest of the world and these are the only people I have deemed worthy enough of being considered acquaintances.”

Scribe shook his head. “Aunt Brisque has a weird way about what she considers socially responsible upbringing.”

“And your insistence on attending that mediocre excuse for higher education continues to concern me, and the rest of our family, Scribe.” Sugarcoat glanced pointedly at her red skinned cousin.

Scribe let out a sigh. “We both know I couldn’t make the grades to attend Crystal Prep. Canterlot High was the second best accredited school mom would even think of allowing me to attend when Cinch turned me down.”

Sugarcoat mutely conceded the point as the rest of their group finally arrived.

“Twelve point eight minutes late,” Scribe informed under his breath.

“Punctuality is a word Indigo Zap doesn’t appear to subscribe to,” Sugarcoat whispered back.

“Hey, SC, SS, I see you’re both here, right on time, as always!” the peach skinned girl with the shock of blue hair greeted with a friendly smile. Or what passed for one at Crystal Prep these days.

“They totally live in the mall,” Sour Sweet chimed in as the others joined them. “Because they’ve got nothing else to do!” she snapped in her typical sweet then harsh and abrupt tonal change of speaking.

Scribe brushed the comment aside. “You are twelve minutes and eight seconds behind the agreed upon scheduled meeting time.” He had a bad habit of emulating Sugarcoat’s speech patterns when they were together.

“I had trouble getting my parking spot, alright!” Indigo Zap shot back at the younger teen.

“I merely bring it up because the film is slated to start in fifteen minutes and we have yet to acquire tickets or popcorn,” Scribe noted calmly. He’d grown up around these girls; he knew their eccentricities and habits by now.

“Our tickets were bought and paid for on the ride over,” Sunny Flare indicated by holding up her phone to show the receipt.

“And who needs fattening junk like popcorn!” Indigo Zap added as she marched straight for the theater.

“It’s totally high on carbs and junk,” Sour Sweet stated. “But we want it anyway because we just love stuffing our faces until we burst so that our figures will fill out and be completely ruined!”

Lemon Zest just kept bopping her head to the beat on her headphones and didn’t bother commenting.

Scribe shrugged and followed alongside of them. “The things I put up with to appease mom’s concerns about social crap.”

A sudden thought crossed his mind and he glanced beside him to find Sunny Flare walking nearby. “Ummmm, is it typically important to have a specific type of outfit for a party?”

Sunny Flare furrowed her brow at the unexpected comment. “That depends, dearie, what kind of party is it?”

Scribe shook his head. “I have no idea, but it’s kind of like this…” and he proceeded to explain about what Diamond Tiara expected of him.

Sunny Flare smirked with a hint of deviousness as she turned to the others. “Girls, little Scribey needs a makeover for a party.”

“I—what?” Scribe blurted in stunned disbelief.

“Our little Scribey is all grown up,” Sour Sweet said with a sickeningly sweet smile. “If you think I’m going to put out now that you’re old enough, think again!”

“Huh?” Scribe blinked in confusion at the atypical comment from the pale gold skinned girl.

“Even for you, Sour, honey, that was a bit much,” Sunny noted slightly dispassionately.

“Come on; let’s just enjoy the movie already!” Indigo interjected. “We can play dress up with Scribe after it’s over.”

“But I don’t.”

“You will be getting a new outfit for the party,” Sugarcoat informed bluntly. “If you’re planning on crashing uninvited it’s better to dress in an outfit that others won’t recognize you in, blend in and the masses will assume you belong.”

Scribe whimpered slightly. “I don’t like the sound of this.”

Lemon lifted her headphones when she noticed everybody else laughing at Scribe’s misfortune. “Hey, what’d I miss?”

The Crystal Prep Shadowbolts Are What?!

Chapter 2

The group left the theater in a whirl. The movie they’d seen was somewhat forgettable. The ending, however, was something that blew the collective minds of everyone. Despite how differently they reacted to it.

Indigo Zap was bouncing on the heels of her feet as she walked backwards ahead of the group. “That was the most brilliant twist he’s ever made!” she proclaimed loudly.

Sugarcoat shook her head. “Hmph! The whole thing was predictable and obvious from the third minute in."

“I think the music could have been better,” Lemon spoke up briefly before removing her headphones from her pocket and putting them back on.

“There w-was so much blood…” Sunny Flare’s complexion was a little paler than usual. “Why do we even go to see these graphic bits of trash?” she wondered absently.

Scribe shuddered briefly and did his best to keep up a brave face. He was a man. As such, he was supposed to enjoy movies that full of sex, violence and gore. But the movie they’d just seen? He had to bring his hand up to cover his mouth just to avoid throwing up at the memory of what he’d seen.

“The way the hero just reached into his enemy’s chest and tore out his heart, then ate it!” Sour Sweet grinned sadistically as she brought up the rear. “Best movie ever! Well, except that the heroine’s tits were obviously fake and the guy she was with had a stunt double for the close ups during the sex scene.”

She grimaced then turned to face Scribe. “Are you ready for a new wardrobe?”

Scribe blanched at the earlier comment and then shook his head.

Sugarcoat indicated vaguely to the left with her hand. “Go blow chunks in the men’s room before we go anywhere. I don’t want you damaging any of the merchandise.”

Scribe nodded and quickly dashed off.

“Aren’t these movies a little intense for your cousin, Sugarcoat?” Indigo wondered as she watched him vanish into the washroom.

“They toughen him up for life in the real world.” Sugarcoat smiled mischievously. “Also, I may have kept the rating a secret from him before we got here.”

“That was twisted and cruel.” Sour stomped a foot. “I so wanted to be the one to do it first!”

The group could hear Scribe as he threw up the popcorn he’d been so interested in getting.

“He’s in a bit deep with this Diamond Tiara girl,” Sunny Flare noted.

“Yeah!” Indigo made a fist and slapped it into the palm of her other hand. “Do you think we should take her down a peg?”

Sour hopped up and down excitedly. “I’d totally love to kick her in the teeth, and spit in her eye; we’re the only ones allowed to use and abuse little Scribey.”

Sugarcoat frowned and crossed her arms over her chest. “Sour, that’s a bit… extreme. Scribe is my cousin, and since he’s at CHS he’s also been a wonderful source of information on Twilight’s progress now that she’s changed schools. The Shadowbolts take care of their own, in spite of their obvious betrayal and abandonment of our core values.”

“Friendship isn’t all bad,” Sour reminded. “It’s how you know who you can trust and who you need to push down a flight of stairs when exams start,” she added. There was an almost sadistic gleam in her eyes.

“Did you skip your medication again today?” Sunny demanded.

Sour pouted slightly. “Eh, so what if I did?”

“Take your damn pill!” Sunny ordered.

Sour sighed, but moved over to the water fountain.

Sunny watched her carefully to make sure she was actually taking her medication and not faking it. “I hate being so forceful with her, but sometimes she can be so…”

“Childish?” Indigo suggested.

“I was going to say stubborn,” Sunny noted, “but your description works just as well.”

“She’s been getting better since the Friendship Games,” Sugarcoat observed. “You’ve only had to make her take those pills twice.”

“Right then,” Sunny clapped her hands together. “Back to the problem at hand. Scribe is our favorite little spy, not even Twilight knows about him being your cousin, Sug. What do we do about this little task he’s supposed to accomplish?”

“We could crash the party too and find out if we need to intervene,” Indigo suggested.

“I’m sure the CHS students will gladly welcome us with open arms when we show up,” Sugarcoat eyed the others expectantly.

“Yeah, we are kind of obvious,” Indigo muttered.

“I don’t suppose anyone here knows who could go with him and make sure he doesn’t get into any serious trouble?” Sour suggested as she rejoined the group. “It’s not like I’d know anybody outside of our group because of my condition and all that!”

“All we know are fellow Crystal Prep students,” Sunny observed.

“I might know somebody.”

Everyone turned to Lemon Zest, who they had forgotten was still standing there since she’d resumed listening to her music.

Sunny blinked. “You… know somebody?”

“I have friends beside you guys, you know!” Lemon chastised.

“Are they trustworthy and able to blend in at CHS?” Sunny wondered.

Lemon smirked and tapped at her phone briefly. “She’s so inconspicuous you won’t believe it when you meet her,” she declared happily.

Scribe finally came out of the restroom looking a bit paler than before, but obviously feeling much better. “So… uh, do we really need to go clothes shopping?”

“Do you want to get into a party without being recognized?” Sugarcoat asked bluntly.

Resigned to his fate, Scribe deflated dejectedly.

“I’ll just go see about getting our aperone-chay for Ibe-scray,” Lemon told the others before she literally danced out of the theatre.

“Where’s she going?” Scribe asked nervously.

“That’s not important,” Sunny draped an arm over the younger teen’s shoulder and steered him towards the exit. It looked extremely odd as, even though he was younger, he was still taller than most of the Crystal Prep girls.

“Stick with us and when we’re done, not even your stuffy little boss Diamond Tiara, will be able to recognize you.”

Lemon Zest was a party girl through and through. She enjoyed living it up and couldn’t get enough of her tunes. It was often a source of great frustration for her as she’d lost more headphones to the instructors at Crystal Prep than anyone else in the history of the school. It was like a record, or something, and she was actually pretty proud of it. If you’re going to excel at Crystal Prep there were worse things to be known for.

Because of this, she occasionally hung out in separate circles from the other Shadowbolts, and the underground party scene was a huge sub-culture in Canterlot. People from every district would attend, and on one such occasion she’d made a new ‘friend’ so to speak.

She wasn’t sure which school the girl attended, but she was big on parties and had an unnerving knack of being in the last place you’d expect her to be. She could blend in like a super-spy, which meant that she could potentially help Scribe sneak into his uninvited little soiree.

The trick to finding the party ninja, as Lemon had heard her referred to on several occasions, was finding someone in the vicinity with a rumor for a good time. Fortunately, Lemon had spotted a fellow party girl not long after leaving the movie. So, wiggling along to the beat on her headphones as she walked she flagged the girl down in typical party scene lingo.

“S’up?” Lemon broke into a smile.

“Zest.” Her contact returned with a slight curl of her lips.

“C’mon. You don’t gotta be that way, Aria,” Lemon signed. It wasn’t easy talking in sign language; Lemon preferred it while listening to tunes, though, as it helped when she didn’t want to interrupt her music. Aria and her sisters tended to avoid using their voices; despite the fact they were still perfectly capable of speech.

Rumors still persisted that some sort of horrible accident befell them, which was why they tended to only appear in certain areas of the city and were often in a foul mood. Lemon could care less. They were pretty chill, and had a definite appreciation of good tunes and good times.

“Have you seen the Party Ninja today?” Lemon asked.

Aria’s eyes rose slightly. “You want Z?”

“I need her help to crash some kind of new club at Canterlot High.”

Aria flinched at the mention of the school, but her eyes darkened slightly and she gave a devious smirk. “Dagi might know, I’ll text her.” Bringing out her cell she quickly started tapping away with thumb and forefinger.

Lemon grooved to the beat while she waited, not for the first time wondering privately at the pain Aria and her sibs showed whenever CHS was mentioned. But it really wasn’t any of her business; so long as they could help her find the PN in time for the big bash crash it would be all copasetic. Something about Aria and her sisters nagged the back of her brain, but she just chalked it up to déjà vu or something and chose to ignore it as well.

Aria appeared surprised at the answer on her phone when the chime went off; her eyes narrowed slightly in suspicion and anger, but she quickly let Lemon know what was happening. “Dagi is with her right now, she’ll be here shortly. She wants to know more about this club and what’s going on.”

Lemon nodded in response and led an impromptu dance off out of the way of other customers and over to a bench. Aria did enjoy a good challenge after all.

After a half hour, and many odd looks from customers going about their business before heading home to make dinner, the familiar poof of fiery orange hair belonging to Adagio Dazzle and the unassuming plain white and black do favored by the one known as Z appeared. Drawing up to the both of them, Adagio sneered briefly at Aria, who was in the middle of a complicated dance move expressing the embroiling rage of the tempestuous sea.

“Knock it off you two! Now, what’s all this about some club at CHS? And why do you want to crash it?”

Lemon blinked at the rapid-fire motions of Adagio’s hands and tried to catch the question she was asking, but it wasn’t easy. Signalling her to slow down, she had Adagio repeat the question at a more manageable pace to interpret. Her eyes shone with mirth once she understood.

“Sugarcoat’s baby cousin got himself in deep with the head of the CHS school paper; she wants him to find out what this club deal is all about. According to him, the club is this huge mystery. There are a few rumors floating around, but nobody is certain what’s going down. She wants dirt, and Scribey got the short end of the stick.”

“Does he know who runs the club?” Adagio wondered.

Lemon shrugged. “Some group calling themselves the CMC, never heard of 'em.”

Adagio’s expression grew thoughtful.

“You want my help to get him in,” the Party Ninja said, her voice breaking the silence amongst the others. “That way, he won’t cause a fuss from within.”

Lemon didn’t reply at first to the question, as she still had her headphones on. Aria tapped her foot impatiently and her hand snapped out to grab them. “Hey!” Lemon glanced over to the PN. “Oh, whoops, you asked a question?”

PN nodded. “You wish my aid in this quest; I trust that this is not a jest. Why is my aid, then, what you seek? A student won’t turn head or cheek.”

Lemon sighed; she forgot the PN’s odd way of rhyming everything she spoke. “Far as I know, it’s invite only. They know where and when it usually happens, but without an invite they don’t know which door it is.”

PN frowned deeply in thought, her blue eyes shining with possibilities. “Your challenge is one I must commend; this is a rare request from a friend. When is the next club gathering due? Should I look for a new outfit too?”

Lemon frowned briefly and tapped her lips with a finger. “Huh, don’t think Scribe mentioned that… We could join the others in the clothes store section of the mall; they were looking for an outfit for him to wear that was different from his usual getup.”

Adagio shook her head. “I’ve got to go find Sonata before she gets in trouble again.”

Aria smirked. “When is she ever not in trouble?”

Adagio shot a glare at her sister, but said nothing and quickly marched off.

“Lead the way, Lemon Zest,” PN stated, “of this party scene, all he can attest I’d like to glean.”

Scarlet Scribe had never before felt like a piece of meat. He preferred to shop for all his outfits at the Rich Discount Emporium where everything was half-off; standing in the middle of a chic men’s club store wasn’t exactly within his comfort zone. Especially when most of the girls he knew personally were tossing things at him left, right and centre.

“For the last time, I am not wearing anything black!” Scribe shouted from the dressing room. “Red and black is the most cliché colour combination out there, and just because I’ve got red skin does not mean I enjoy embodying the cliché.”

“As opposed to your usual attire of red and green,” Sunny noted from the other side of the dressing room door.

“I happen to like green, I look good in it.” Scribe’s defense was weak at best and he knew it, but he stood behind his words and returned the black top to the top of the door.

“You’re a walking Christmas advertisement,” Sugarcoat deadpanned.

“Blue, Green, Purple, Yellow or heck even Pink, but no black!” Scribe snapped, beginning to lose his patience.

“Someone’s getting a bit grumpy,” Sour noted. “It isn’t as if we’re not doing him a huge favor by getting him an outfit that will help him sneak into a super-secret party, so he can get the lowdown on what it’s all about for his girlfriend.”

Sticking his head out of the door he glared sourly at Sour Sweet. “Don’t make me pull the silent card; I can just clam up on everything happening at CHS to your ex-teammate.”

Indigo Zap started to approach the door, intending to do something. It wasn’t clear what, but something...

Sugarcoat beat her there, though, and pushed herself into the room with him. “Stop antagonizing us because of how uncomfortable this makes you feel and try this outfit on,” she commanded passing him a new ensemble to try.

Scribe shook his head. “Fine, fine, but get out of here before the management kicks us out for breaking the rules.”

“We’re family, and I have seen you without your clothes on before.”

“That was when we were kids, plus they don’t know we’re family. We don’t have much of a resemblance.” Scribe held the door open so she could leave.

“Our mothers were twins,” she stated before leaving the room.

“Genetics indicate we are family by blood, your dad looks nothing like my dad, so naturally we didn’t inherit anything that could make us resemble the other.” Scribe examined the outfit he’d been presented with. It didn’t seem to look too out of place for him, a mixture of fiery orange and dark yellow for the shirt with a sort of autumn leaf shaped pattern.

The pants were golden yellow. He wasn’t too sure on the colours. It was hard to find something that didn’t blend naturally into his red skin, even if it was more of a cherry red compared to the flame colours these invoked.

Shrugging his shoulders he slipped off his pants and quickly changed. The pants fit a little snugly around the crotch, but not uncomfortably so. Still, it might be safer to go with a size higher for them. First though, he had to pass the test. Dreading what would come next he steeled himself and slipped out of the change room.

“Hmmm.” Sunny marched over and began to circle him, eyeing him up and down.

Indigo and Sour scrutinized him with matching expressions of dull interest.

Sugarcoat nodded briefly and turned around. “One size up for the pants.”

“I don’t know… tight pants are kind of in these days,” Indigo stated.

“Only if you’re into the grunge look,” Sunny shot back. “Seriously though, let me finish!”

Silence fell over the group as Sunny Flare once more circled her target.

Scribe wanted to fidget, but if he moved an inch he’d simply be there longer, and get chastised for it. So he did his best to centre himself and empty his mind. He did not have an itch on his scalp, he did not need to shift his feet, he was not about to hear those two little words he already had nightmares about.

“I like the shirt, it’s perfect, Sugarcoat! Get a different colour when you upsize the pants, too much yellow!”

Scribe blinked in shock. “You a-actually like the shirt?” Filled with a sense of wonder and joy the teen was about to sigh in relief. Then he spotted Lemon Zest entering the store with two people he didn’t know.

The girl on her right had the most outrageous looking hairdo he’d ever seen; it was either black streaked with white or white streaked with black, but it was done up in a crazy Mohawk. She had exotic-looking dark skin and was totally drop dead gorgeous.

The girl on her left however was—words couldn’t begin to describe her. All he knew was he wanted to stand close to her and touch that miraculous head of impossibly long hair done up in the twin ponytails. Hair was his one weakness, a fascination with it from his younger days when he would chew on Sugarcoat’s hair, or his mom’s, who kept it pretty long as part of her job.

Blinking a few times Scribe suddenly noticed that everything was a bit quieter than he remembered. He was standing, somehow, next to the girl with the really long hair, one silken smooth ponytail in his hands, his face dangerously close to it.

“Gah!” He leapt back in sudden nervous fright. “I didn’t mean it! I’m sorry; I’m sorry, bad Scribe!” Rushing back to the safety of the change rooms he dashed inside and quickly shut the door.

“What was that all about?” Indigo wondered. “I’ve never seen Scribey act so…”

“Creeper perv!” Sour offered helpfully stashing her phone back into her purse unnoticed.

“Out of it,” Indigo finished with a glare aimed at her bipolar friend.

“Happens to me a lot,” Aria signed with a silent chuckle.

Sugarcoat came back with a larger size of pants in a different colour, a dark blue that matched the streak in her cousin’s hair. She took one look at Aria and noted the fact that Scribe was now hiding in the change room and let out a sigh.

“My cousin developed a slight mental deficiency in his youth when it comes to women with extremely long hair; he can’t stop touching it, inhaling the scent of it, and wanting to style it. It actually calms him down a lot, but usually he manages to control his urges in public. I suspect the outfit selection process has frazzled his brain a bit.”

Aria shrugged it off. “At least Dagi wasn’t here, one look at her hair and he’d have been in a coma for a week.”

“Why are you waving your hands around so much?” Sour demanded. “Are you like some kind of flighty weirdo?”

“She talks through sign language, Sour.” Sunny explained.

Aria’s expression softened slightly, but she continued to grit her teeth in frustration at being called a weirdo.

“Ooohhhhhh.” Sour turned back to Aria. “I don’t know your freaky hand language. I’m just going to go over there and ignore the rest of the conversation now.” She skipped off to the women’s department store across the way.

Sunny wanted to smack herself in the forehead at Sour’s rudeness. “Indigo, would you be a dear?”

“Yeah, yeah, but we’d better hurry up, my folks expect me home for dinner on time you know,” she reminded before heading off to make sure Sour didn’t get arrested by Mall Security again for saying something to someone she shouldn’t.

“Seriously? You were the one who was twelve minutes and eight seconds late to the movie!” Scribe called out from the dressing room.

Indigo made a rude gesture in his general direction and headed off to keep tabs on Sour.

“So, which one is going to sneak him into the party at CHS?” Sunny wondered as she turned to Lemon and her guests. “Because if it’s her, he’s going to have a big problem controlling those urges.”

“I do not have urges!” Scribe exclaimed as he took the new pants to try on.

“You are a red-blooded, teenage male. Your hormone levels are more than likely higher than most of us here. I believe only Indigo and Lemon might have a more active libido than you.” Sugarcoat’s cold and informal tone did nothing to assuage her cousin.

“I am not that… bad!” Lemon defended. “Also, what do hormones have to do with his strange hair fetish?”

“It is so not a fetish!” Scribe marched out of the room in the new pants and froze on the spot when he caught sight of Aria again. Closing his eyes he took a very deep breath and let it all out, he so did not have time to deal with this right now.

Aria smirked at his discomfort and secretly snapped a photo, she was so going to share this kid’s issues with Adagio and Sonata, and it’d make them all feel a little better after that.

“So, who is it, Lemon?” Sunny repeated.

“She’s Aria Blaze. She does like to party, but the one who can get into any place, any time, is the PN herself right here, Zecora.” Lemon smirked as she indicated the dark skinned teen next to her.

“A pleasure to make your acquaintances, I’m sure. To crave hair is strange, but I can see the allure,” Zecora greeted before approaching Scarlet Scribe. “So that my actions are not considered rash, might I ask what party I’m about to crash?”

Scribe blinked as he processed what the girl in front of him was saying, as well as the unique ensemble she was dressed in. Her top was loosely fitted around her waist, and tight against her ample looking bosom.

The theme from her hair carried over, resembling a zebra-like pattern of black on white, or was it white on black? Her skirt was a dark umber colour, breaking up the theme a tad, yet her shoes were white with black markings.

“Oh right, the party!” Scribe blurted. “Thing is we’re not entirely sure what to expect. All we know is that somehow the CMC got permission to hold their club in what was going to be the Student Union Room. It has a bowling alley and stuff, and is somewhere in the basement.

“We don’t know the exact entrance, but if we follow the others I’m sure we can find it without any issues. As for when, it’s usually on Friday nights. We couldn’t figure out why or how they got special permission to hold them that late. Cheerilee is the faculty associate, and she’s pretty tight with Vice Principal Luna.”

“Time out!” Lemon blurted. “CHS has a bowling alley on campus?”

Scribe nodded mutely.

“I think I want to hit up this party scene,” Lemon said with a big grin.

“And if Twilight or anyone else happens to recognize you?” Sunny interjected.

“I can totally blend in at any party,” Lemon bragged, arms folded across her chest. “Besides, it sounds like fun.”

“Well…” Sunny Flare trailed off suddenly in thought.

“Hey, wait, but I thought…” Scribe cut himself off and rubbed the back of his neck nervously.

“A group is more difficult, please don’t think I’m mean. I just wish to be cautious regarding this party scene.” Zecora glanced at the group expectantly.

Sunny nodded. “Right. Still, I think Scribe needs at least one more familiar face there to help him get in. Lemon Zest, you can go as well, but I expect your ‘Party Ninja’ to be able to make you totally unrecognizable to anybody at CHS.”

“Score!” Lemon pumped her fist into the air and did a little dance.

“This is not going to end well,” Sugarcoat declared.

“Umm… are these pants ok?” Scribe smiled sheepishly as he practically vibrated in place, being so close to Aria it almost physically hurt.

“If you keep fidgeting you’ll wrinkle them!” Sunny snapped. “Stand still, and try not to think about hair!”

Scribe bit his bottom lip and let out an actual whimper.

Taking pity on her cousin Sugarcoat moved to stand next to him and draped one of her own lengthy sections of hair over one shoulder.

Scribe let out a relieved sigh and managed to stop fidgeting long enough for another round of ‘the test’.

“What does his mom do that left him so fixated on long hair?” Lemon wondered in confusion. “Is she a stylist or something?”

“Aunt Angel Mist specialized in exotic dancing when she was younger,” Sugarcoat stated bluntly. “Her speciality involved wrapping herself up with her hair and wearing it in place of actual clothing to remove. Her stage name was Radiant Locks.”

Scribe felt his face getting hotter when his cousin just blurted out what his mom used to do for a living; she instructed dancing classes now at a very prestigious academy.

“That doesn’t explain much,” Aria pointed out.

“Her hair was strong enough to carry him when he was younger, like a papoose.” Sugarcoat broke into a devious smile. “We have pictures if you wanna see.”

“Oh come on!” Scribe exclaimed in frustration.

Everyone broke out into peals of laughter and Sunny Flare indicated he was good to go, perhaps taking pity on the younger teen.

Aria met back up with Adagio and Sonata not long after the Crystal Prep girls and their younger male tag-along had departed. She wasn’t sure what to make of this new club at CHS that everyone seemed so fascinated by, but she definitely wasn’t the least bit curious, nope, she was going to remain far away from the place of her downfall. Nothing would make her break that vow, not even some stupid club.

Adagio, however, had that thoughtful look in her eyes. She took up her imperious, ‘I’m still the diva and in charge’, stance and indicated that she wanted to know everything.

Aria would have sighed if she dared to risk letting anything escape from her lips. “Those bratty little sisters of the Rainbooms are in charge of this club. The kid didn’t know much more than rumors, and didn’t seem in the mood to explain what those rumors were about.”

“What are we talking about?” Sonata wondered. “And does it involve tacos?”

“CHS.” Adagio signed back.

Sonata’s face fell a little. “Couldn’t we just-”

“NO!” Adagio stomped her foot for emphasis that she was not having this conversation again.

“But we got served a daily meal every day at lunch!” Sonata argued.

“I don’t care!” Adagio’s expression darkened. “Because of those Rainbooms we’re stuck signing instead of singing, and I am not a fan of losing my beautiful voice.”

“And whose fault was that?” Aria demanded angrily. “It isn’t like we couldn’t talk if we wanted to.”

Adagio’s expression darkened.

Aria visibly flinched back, expecting a strike from her former band leader.

“If we’re not going back, then why do we care about some stupid naturist club anyway?” Sonata wondered, confused.

“Because it could be a way to achieve some leverage and…” Adagio froze mid-motion. “Wait a minute, did you say naturist club?”

Aria’s eyes widened in genuine surprise.

Sonata nodded mutely.

“You mean those places where everybody just tosses off their clothes and gets in touch with nature and stuff?”

Sonata nodded again. “Duh.”

“Sonata, dear, how do you know what this club is about if we haven’t been back to Canterlot High since the battle of the bands?” It was hard to tell, but if Adagio were literally speaking it probably would have been in a fake sincere tone.

“Occasionally, I might have wound up talking to that pink Rainboom.” Sonata flinched slightly after revealing that. “She’s always trying to cheer me up and she kind of blabs non-stop even when I do try and tell her to get lost.”

“Are you telling us that she just randomly decided to tell you about this club one day?” Adagio shook her head. “I find that rather difficult to believe.”

Sonata shook her head. “She tried to get me to come to the party she was making all this yummy food for. And maaaaybe, kinda, sorta let slip what the party was for.” Her heart felt like it was going to burst out of her chest as she smiled nervously at her two sisters. The truth of the matter was much more than she’d revealed, but she wasn’t ready to admit to that just yet.

Adagio slowly turned her back on the others.

Aria knew that look, she’d seen it a hundred times before. It was Adagio’s personal ‘I’m formulating a plan’ look, and it didn’t spell anything good for her. Sonata looked like she was actually trembling in fear and her eyes did something funny that looked out of place on her. They started to get shiny.

“Girls, I have a plan.”

Aria blinked in utter shock.

Sonata collapsed like a puppet with its strings cut and slumped down into the nearest food court seat.

“Adagio, you… spoke.” Aria’s voice was alien to her, it sounded raw from disuse. A distinct tightness gripped her throat, as if someone was strangling her. She didn’t like the way she sounded, but if Adagio was using her voice again it meant something big.

Adagio laughed, and to her it felt good again to let her voice out, even for this brief moment. “Indeed I did, Aria. Now, listen up! Because I’m only going to say this once. So, the both of you had better pay attention.”

Sonata whimpered a little, but leaned forward to hear what Adagio had to say.

Aria sighed for the first time in a long time and rolled her eyes. “Whatever it is, it’s not going to work. I don’t even know what possible plan you could have cooked up that would help us.”

“Revenge is a plan that always works!” Adagio snapped. “CHS is a public building, on public property, which means that little club is totally against the law. I should know, I spent enough time getting in trouble over the years for public nudity.”

Sonata nodded. “That’s true, ‘Dagi. But why do we gotta crash a stupid club? The Rainbooms aren’t even in charge of it!”

“I don’t want to just crash their little party,” Adagio informed coolly. “I want to destroy it.”

“Ehhh… that seems kind of petty, if you ask me.” Aria folded her arms over her chest and shook her head.

“Well, I didn’t ask you!” Adagio snapped. “Here’s what we’re going to do…”

Sonata sighed and flopped over the table in front of her. “Why couldn’t we just have gone for tacos?” she muttered under her breath.

Spoiled Rich Has A Meeting About What?!

Chapter 3

Scribe jumped when the door to his locker slammed suddenly. Diamond Tiara stood before him; the same yellow jacket on, the same little tiara on her head. He had been wondering why she still wore the childish thing - it didn’t contain any real diamonds, after all - but he was more concerned with the bloodshot glare being aimed at him.

“Uh… g-good morning, Diamond. How are you feeling?” he asked with a nervous smile.

“Scribe!” Diamond noticed a few stares from some of the other students at her outburst. “I want an update.”

Scribe flinched briefly. “Er, nothing to report. I got a new outfit at the mall yesterday, so I wouldn’t be recognized and some friends will help me blend in more-”

“Can we trust these friends?” Diamond interrupted.

“I trust Lemon. We grew up together.”

Diamond’s gaze narrowed. “How come I’ve never met them?”

Scribe rubbed the back of his neck nervously. “You kinda did. She was here for the Friendship Games.”

Diamond’s expression grew thoughtful. “A Crystal Prep student? Good, I can trust them at least.”

“R-Right.” Scribe eyed the school clock briefly and turned to grab his backpack from the floor. “We’d better get to class.”

“Did you talk to Silver Spoon at all this past week?” Diamond suddenly asked, a dangerous gleam in her eyes.

Scribe shook his head. “I’ve only seen Snips and Snails, remember.”

“Good. I don’t want you talking to her.”

“What?” Scribe blinked in surprise at the command. “Why not?”

“That’s none of your business!” Diamond snapped at him in irritation. Reaching up, she ran her hand down the front of his shirt. “Scribey, my big, strong, masculine, spy. It’s just better if you don’t speak to her right now, you trust me don’t you?” she asked with an attempt at a seductive smile.

With her eyes tinged red from lack of a good night’s rest, and her clothes slightly ruffled from being hastily thrown on, it wasn’t a good look. “I need you to avoid Silver Spoon, that’s all; she could blow your cover.”

“Like you could by talking to me in the hallways?” Scribe pointed out.

Diamond grabbed Scribe by the shirt and pulled his face down to her level. “Do not test me right now!”

“Students! You will be late for class,” Vice Principal Luna interjected as she appeared without warning.

Diamond let go of Scribe instantly and turned to offer an apologetic smile. “We were just going.” So saying she turned and stomped off.

Scribe flinched briefly. “Er, right. Bye, Vice Principal Luna.” He started to turn, but Luna placed a hand on his shoulder.

“Scarlet Scribe, I will be speaking to you later today about the story you submitted recently for the school paper.” Luna was frowning now and her expression seemed more concerned than normal.

“The student paper is free to publish what they deem appropriate and with adequate proof from reliable sources. However, as I am in charge of ensuring the facts are kept accurate I must insist we re-write the story concerning the Cafeteria.”

Scribe nodded rapidly, his head almost resembling one of those bobble-headed dolls everyone seemed to like so much. “Of course, Vice Principal Luna!” he said with a nervous chuckle. “I’ll be at your office during free period.”

“Good, now don’t be late to class.” After offering a brief smile of encouragement, Vice Principal Luna turned and left.

Scribe sighed to himself as he shouldered his backpack. “And today started out so well, too.”

Sonata paced back and forth in her bedroom. Despite what some of the students at CHS probably thought, it wasn’t a mess of taco wrappers and dirty clothes. It also wasn’t full of stupid girly junk. Sonata might have appeared to be a ditz, but in all honesty she just preferred not having to deal with all of the drama being in a band tended to create.

Her bedroom was completely devoid of any sort of clutter. One corner held a few cherished mementos of the distant past. The other was where she kept her impressive collection of musical instruments. Singing was a way of life for a siren. A siren who couldn’t perform was soon shunned and ostracised. Even if they were no bigger than a filly.

If Sonata was honest with any of the people she’d talked to in this world, they’d probably be extremely jealous. Sirens were immortal, beautiful sea creatures that fed off of negative emotions. A rare few contented themselves on other emotions; hope, joy, those types of things. Unlike Changelings, however, Sirens typically didn’t stray far from the feeding habits of the family pods they lived in.

Sonata fiddled with the hem of her skirt and stopped thinking about the cool waters of Equestria. It was in the distant past, in a time that she could barely recall. Adagio was scheming. It was almost never a good thing when Adagio started scheming. Aria always said so and she ought to know. They’d failed enough times because of Adagio’s short-sightedness. According to Aria.

If either of them found out that she’d actually been back to CHS, that she’d gone to the party when Pinkie invited her and that she’d… had… fun. Well, the sirens had a name for people like her, ugly and hurtful. Traitor.

A traitor was the worst thing you could become. Sonata recalled the only siren to ever have been banished from every pod in the sea. That siren had her name stricken from recorded history. Not that sirens had much use for written words; their history was told in song. It pained her terribly that she could not express those words once more.

The Traitor fell in love with a pony. She actually fell in love with one. She refused to incite anger or rage, or even to attempt feasting upon the lesser emotions that some pods preferred. Sonata hugged herself tightly, unable to stop thinking about the consequences of being a traitor, now that she had gone off and done her own thing without the permission of her only remaining family.

She couldn’t understand why she liked the pink girl so much. One day, when she had really wanted a taco and had slipped off to the mall by herself to get one, she had bumped into the pink girl. Her name was Pinkie Pie, she had three sisters, loved to throw parties, made wonderfully delicious food and had given Sonata an entire tray of tacos. And she had paid for them herself!

Money wasn’t a foreign concept to the sirens. Each of them had their own personal account, which had been made to pass on to themselves when the age gap between themselves and the people they knew grew too great. Ever since coming to Canterlot, though, she noticed that ageing seemed to be different here, probably because of how close it was to the source of Equestrian magic.

Shaking off the nonsensical and unhelpful thought, Sonata resumed her pacing. Pinkie Pie had agreed to meet up with her every other week. So they had started to hang out together. Pinkie would talk and talk and Sonata just ate her tacos. It was the only time she ever got any. Adagio and Aria preferred healthier diets.

Sonata rolled her eyes at the thought of that. Tacos had meat, vegetables and dairy all wrapped up in a nice corn-made tortilla shell. How was that not healthy? Ok so maybe Tacos weren’t a good breakfast food, she’d tried that once and had had an upset stomach for the rest of the day.

Her thoughts rambling off again into a spiral of potential madness, Sonata sighed and finally flopped onto the chair beside her desk. Picking up one of the numerous guitars in the room she started to strum absently.

The song was nothing in particular; it might have been called a sonata at some point. Sonata smirked at the thought of that, but it was a short lived bout of happiness. Adagio had a plan. Adagio always had a plan and when she had a plan it was their job to go along with it.

Picking up the tempo as she played, Sonata wanted desperately to sing again. It had once been an easy enough thing to do to express her frustration, but impossible now that she had been stripped of her jewel.

Sonata finished playing and opened her eyes. A glance at her reflection in a nearby mirror showed her makeup ruined and tears streaming down her face. Glaring at herself, she made up her mind right then and there. To paraphrase one of her all-time favorite flicks from the past few decades: Adagio must be stopped. No matter the cost.

Removing the secret picture she kept in her wallet she smiled at the image of herself and Pinkie doing goofy things. Pinkie was fun; Pinkie was a better sister than Adagio ever had been. Sonata rose determined to her feet.

“I Pinkie Promise your Club won’t be destroyed and exposed, Pinkie Pie. Cross my Fins and Live to Dive. Stick a taco in my thigh…Wait, was that how that went? Why am I signing to my own reflection?” Sonata’s face flushed with embarrassment and she quickly left to fix her makeup.

Lemon Zest sat down at the usual lunch table gathering spot of the Shadowbolts. Technically they weren’t Shadowbolts unless it was a Friendship Games event, but Lemon preferred to think of themselves as Shadowbolts year round. She was also listening to a radical set and bobbing her head so vigorously her hair was swaying over her eyes.

Sunny Flare dipped a carrot into the vegetable dip on her tray and nibbled at it slowly, a smirk on her lips as she watched her friend. Sugarcoat was reading, a typical sight for the teen, and barely paying attention. Sour Sweet rolled her eyes but said nothing, as she was trying to keep her outbursts to a bare minimum while in school so Cinch wouldn’t have an excuse to stick her in detention.

This left Indigo Zap the first one to address the group. “So, what’s the plan for Friday night?” she wondered.

“I believe the plan, dearie, was to have Scarlet Scribe, Lemon Zest and this Zecora girl slip discreetly into the party.”

Indigo let out a sigh. “Yeah, I know, but does anyone here really think Lemon can do anything discreet?”

Sour Sweet shook her head still chewing on her food.

“Lemon Zest is the least likely to be recognized.” Sugarcoat glanced briefly from behind her book at each of her friends. “She’s energetic enough to pass for a student from CHS. On top of that, she interacted the least with Twilight or any of her friends during the events at Canterlot High.”

“She did?” Sour Sweet blinked in confusion. Glancing briefly at Lemon she tried to think back to the Friendship Games.

“Huh… Baking, Woodworking, Spelling Bee, Mathematical Equation Dealie, Really messed up Triathlon, Midnight Sparkle tearing open tons of dimensional portals… you know, while Lemon was with us in the events I don’t think she said much to anybody once, plus she was totally wearing her headphones the entire time. Maybe that’s why we choked!” Sour slammed her fist on the table in frustration.

“They should still recognize her, I mean look at her!” Indigo pointed at her friend while she continued to sway to the beat only she could hear.

“We barely interacted with the Wondercolts once the events were over. We didn’t talk too much before having to leave either, and while Twilight has tried to get both of our groups communicating with one another we have very little in common with those six girls she became friends with.” Sugarcoat ticked off each point with her fingers as she spoke. “They barely know us, and without a uniform on Lemon will blend in just fine.”

Sunny Flare felt the need to remind them that they had given Lemon Twilight’s contact info so she could call her if necessary; the conversation, however, had had the unfortunate side-effect of reminding her painfully about the part she’d played in the Friendship Games.

Aside from also feeling responsible for how Twilight had been treated, she also remembered that retrieving Twilight’s phone number had been less than legal on Sugarcoat’s behalf. She didn’t think voicing that out loud in earshot of potential spies for Principal Cinch was entirely a good idea.

“I still think we should be relying on someone a bit less…” Indigo frowned as she tried to find the right word.

“Flighty?” Sour supplied with a smirk.

“Lemon may be many things, flighty isn’t one of them.” Indigo shook her head. “But when she gets to one of her parties she can really get a little wild. I’m just concerned she might draw too much attention to Scribe.”

“Lemon is the least anti-social amongst us.” Sugarcoat adjusted her glasses. “I speak plainly and straight to the point of the matter. I am able to read people just as well as any book. You are far too competitive and if a certain rainbow-haired girl is there, you’ll be trying to one-up her all night. Sunny is patronizing in her approach to dealing with people.”

“I do not patronize!” Sunny interrupted. “I am perfectly fine with going to a party or ‘hanging out’ as the lower class prefer to call it. I simply don’t have the time to worry about such things because of my career goals.”

“You are patronizing and controlling, Sunny. It’s why you’re mostly in charge of our group. I mean, you take extra care of Sour Sweet, who has an entire world of reasons why she can’t go to blend in.”

“That’s true, if any of those CHS boys looked at me I’d deck them in the face!” Sour declared boldly. “Besides, I don’t do well in large crowds.”

“Which is why we settled on Lemon at the mall to be the one to go with Scribe and help keep an eye on him. She’ll fit in naturally and won’t interfere with his mission.” Sugarcoat completed her explanations and resumed reading from her book.

Indigo sighed. “Yeah. I guess I’m just a little on edge about this entire thing. I mean… Scribe’s been with us for a long time. We lost sight of friendship, true friendship, but he still stood with us and helped us out when we had problems. I don’t like that this Diamond Tiara bitch is trying to control him, you know.” She glanced at each of her friends with an air of concern in her eyes.

“Yeah!” Sour exclaimed, food flying out of her mouth as she’d taken another bite. “That’s our special spy who helps keep an eye on Twilight for us! Only we get to boss him around and stuff.”

“Does that make us bad friends?” Sunny questioned with a slight frown.

Sugarcoat shook her head. “We do not possess the magic of friendship, in fact we don’t possess any kind of magic. We are five semi-adjusted teenagers who have led harsh and intense lives with little interest outside of achieving our ultimate goals in life. This does not make us bad friends.

“We are merely… acquaintances who are slowly opening up to the possibility of true friendship. That is, without the whole shiny rainbow beams, combating threats from some distant connected reality, and magical talking ponies.”

“Magical talking what?” Indigo blurted.

Sunny rolled her eyes. “Did you even read Scribe’s full report on CHS after the Friendship Games?”

“Hell no!” Indigo stated. “That thing was three thousand pages long and had eight different indexes to cite sources!”

“Yes. Actually quite thorough for something written by Scarlet Scribe.” Sugarcoat smiled a very tiny smile of pride at her cousin’s reporting skills.

“Jeeze, Indigo, even I got through it.” Sour smirked at her friend. “Apparently, most of the student body believes there’s this magical portal to a land of talking ponies called Equestria on their school ground.

“Half of them have no idea where it even is, and one of them, someone with an ego bigger than anybody at Crystal Prep since she refers to herself in the third person, is quite jealous of the fact that it might exist at all.”

“Trixie Lulamoon.” Sugarcoat nodded briefly. “An aspiring stage magician. She uses the third person narrative to attract attention for her magic shows. It’s a gimmick.”

“How did Scribe manage to convince the students to spill the beans so he could write a three thousand page report?” Indigo wondered in stunned surprise.

“Like any good scientist, he polled the student body, gathered the facts, observed the evidence and, naturally, recorded experiments.” Sugarcoat once again showed a brief expression of pride at her cousin’s actions.

“Was that in the indexes too?” Indigo asked.

“No. The five hundred page appendix attached in the back.” Sugarcoat returned to her book to finish reading before the lunch bell rang.

“Huh. Are we sure he doesn’t have OCD?” Indigo glanced between the others with a knowing smirk, recalling a time when they were younger and trying to prove everyone they knew had some kind of disorder. Though, she couldn’t recall why.

“You know we only found a mild case of autism,” Sunny reminded. “We didn’t even realize he had a hair fetish until the mall.”

“Yes. He is quite good at keeping that under check,” Sugarcoat agreed.

“Until he saw that Aria chick’s ponytails.” Sour giggled at the reminder and pulled out her cell. “Check this out, I snapped a pic!”

Indigo, Sunny and Sugarcoat moved to observe the image on her phone.

Scribe was practically hovering a few inches off the floor as he stood caressing one of Aria’s long ponytails.

“You little sneak,” Sunny complimented.

“When’d you take this?” Indigo asked. “I thought you left because you didn’t understand sign language?” She shook her head as she realized how dumb that sounded. “Heck, I know you left. I followed you to make sure you didn’t get into trouble with mall security.”

Sour rolled her eyes. “I didn’t leave until after Scribey met the girl’s hair.” Sticking her tongue out at Indigo, she followed up with a mischievous smirk. “Besides, I wasn’t about to let this juicy little thing slip by without recording it for posterity.”

“And don’t forget potential blackmail.” Sugarcoat observed.

“Who, me?” Sour smiled sweetly. “Next social studies project I have to hand in is so going to be aced.”

“You’re going to blackmail Scribe to do your homework for you?”

“Do I look like I can’t cut it here, Indigo!” Sour snapped. “I just want him to type the thing up for me. That report he wrote on us for CHS was a thing of beauty.”

“Ugh, you three are such eggheads.” Indigo’s complaint did little to upset the others.

“If we’re finished socialising and worrying over nothing in regards to this Friday’s planned activities, shall we get to class?” Sugarcoat wondered for the group.

“Sure.” Sunny smiled warmly at the others. “Who said this friend thing was so hard?”

Everyone got up and left the table. Everyone, that is, except for Lemon Zest, who hadn’t finished her meal yet and was still lost to the tunes on her headphones. She was really looking forward to Friday night and the chance to see Vinyl Scratch again, maybe introduce her to Zecora so the two could share notes and stuff about partying. It was going to be a blast. Plus maybe she’d finally get Scribe to relax a little, the dude had some seriously pent-up issues.

The hot pink convertible pulled up to the Rich Estate close to noon. It was a very ugly-looking vehicle with a large yellow and blue butterfly painted on the hood. It belonged to the head of the Board of Regents.

Emerging from the driver’s seat and adjusting his scruffy-looking tweed jacket with the gray patches on his elbows, the elderly gentleman broke into a winning smile. A single canine poked out from behind the lips. Tugging briefly at his long gnarly-looking white beard the gentleman reached in and removed a briefcase from the passenger seat.

Enter Discord. He had a rather odd name, even for a place like Canterlot. However, it was his name and he was quite proud of it. Approaching the front door, he was greeted by the butler.

“Good afternoon, old boy! Ms. Rich is expecting me.” Discord grinned and swept into the foyer without another word.

“Indeed, sir. She is in the drawing room.”

Discord chuckled and headed directly for the room in question. “Milky, ol’ girl, how is my favorite school board leader?”

Filthy flinched as Discord entered the room.

Spoiled quirked her lip slightly, the closest she ever came to expressing genuine emotion. “Mr. Discord, a true pleasure to have you in our humble home.”

“Humble?” Discord smirked, once again revealing his lone tooth. “I would hardly call one of the largest mansions in Canterlot humble, Spoiled.”

“True.” Spoiled chuckled at the comment.

“And Filthy, my good fellow, I can see you’re still as uptight as always!” Discord laughed at his own joke and slapped Filthy across the back.

Filthy grimaced. Discord had a bad habit of popping up unexpectedly; he was rather spry for a seventy-seven year old man. “Charmed, as always.” Rubbing his shoulder to stave off the sting of the slap he glanced over at his wife. “Could we get this over with? I have important matters to deal with back at the office…”

“I imagine it has something to do with Camp Everfree?” Discord wondered.

“Ah—whatever do you mean?” Filthy questioned in surprise.

Discord’s expression changed. It was subtle, but his carefree nature seemed to slip aside revealing a shrewd, cunning individual. “Filthy Rich, if you think Deputy Mayor Scorpan isn’t up on your latest attempts to tear down Camp Everfree in favor of another pointless Rich Enterprises business, you need to start paying your spies better.”

Filthy’s expression darkened. “Deputy Mayor Scorpan should learn to mind his own business. I’m perfectly within my legal rights for my plans on that old and forgotten little summer camp.”

“Yes, yes,” Spoiled interrupted. “We didn’t bring Mr. Discord here to discuss your silly little business arrangements or politics. It’s about Diamond Tiara and Principal Celestia!”

Discord’s expression changed again. Slowly taking a seat, he placed his suitcase in front of him and used it to prop his feet up. His old bones cracked as he stretched back and leaned into the seat causing the younger couple to cringe.

“Forgive my old bones; they have a nasty habit of getting out of sorts these days. Just a sign of the times I suppose.” Discord leaned his head back into his cupped hands and eyed Spoiled closely. “What is the problem at Canterlot High now? Certainly not another magical episode?” Discord grinned mischievously at the off-hand comment.

Filthy rolled his eyes.

Spoiled snorted in disdain. “Magical indeed. No, I am concerned that our daughter, Diamond Tiara, is not receiving the attention she deserves.”

“And you want me to speak to Celestia on your behalf? Is that it?” Discord frowned briefly.

“I am perfectly capable of bringing this concern to her attention myself. I merely wish to have your blessing. That is, in case anything serious should need to be brought to the attention of the school board,” Spoiled informed coolly.

Discord tapped the armrest of his seat briefly and stroked his beard. “I don’t know. I am rather fond of ‘Tia and Lulu. I knew their parents quite well, after all. They’re certainly more than qualified to handle any issues that might crop up at CHS.

“That is precisely why I’ve been hands off ever since that first incident at the Fall Formal that you so thoughtfully brought to my attention.”

Discord blinked once, his large expressive yellow eyes shining with hidden mirth. “How did you get that picture of Miss Shimmer?”

Spoiled blanched slightly. “That’s not important at the moment! And I certainly don’t think we need to drag that into this. The incident has long since been resolved.”

“Good to hear!” Discord clapped his hands eagerly and leaned forward. “So, you want to bring some parental concern for your precious little brat?”

“Diamond Tiara is not a brat!” Spoiled declared vehemently.

Filthy flinched at the level of denial in his wife’s voice.

Discord laughed. “Forgive an old man’s poor choice of words. Still, she does have a habit of getting into trouble. Did I not hear something about a complaint as to her handling of the newspaper recently?”

“I beg your pardon?” Spoiled blinked in confusion. “There’s been nothing said to myself on that matter.”

“Ah, perhaps I’m getting ahead of myself. Or it could have been about a different student. So many schools to oversee, so many names to get mixed up.” Smirking once again, Discord glanced between the two parents.

“If I need to sic the school board on Celestia, am I allowed to do so?” Spoiled’s lips thinned as she glared at Discord, growing more and more frustrated at his lax attitude.

“Oh, are we playing Monopoly then?” Discord asked with a jovial chuckle.

“For goodness sake, Discord!” Filthy snapped impatiently. “All my wife wishes to know is if you’ll stand behind her should she need to bring this matter directly to the board. It isn’t that difficult to understand.”

Discord clicked his tongue. “You’ve truly lost your sense of humor, Filthy,” he stated. “The two of you used to be so much nicer about things. You certainly weren’t as difficult as you’ve been as of late. Furthermore, don’t think for a second that the Camp Everfree matter is off the table.”

“Pray tell, why should my real estate decisions concern you?” Filthy demanded irritated.

“It would take too long to explain. Besides, I believe I’ve overextended this brief cameo.” Discord reached into his briefcase and removed a folder. “I will allow you to confront Celestia on what you believe is a problem concerning your daughter’s tutelage.

“However,” He held up a hand to forestall any sudden interruptions. “I cannot condone any actions which would require the attention of the entire CHS School Board. I’ve been getting some rather alarming reports from other concerned parents in regards to events at CHS, and it’s taking all of my power just to ensure nothing truly difficult results because of this.”

Spoiled frowned briefly. “As if this stupid magic non-issue should be any true cause for alarm,” she dismissed with an air of disinterest.

“I’m getting advanced in my years, Spoiled. My control needs to be firm and absolute. Playing favorites is something I can no longer do,” Discord commented.

“Very well, then. I suppose it can’t be helped.” Spoiled sighed. “I will speak with Celestia about my concerns, but I will not do anything that would require the rest of the school board.”

Discord smiled and leapt to his feet. He embraced Spoiled suddenly and without concern for personal boundaries.

“You’re certainly becoming more dramatic as you get older.” Filthy commented.

Discord waved his hand dismissively. “Eh, it makes me a more interesting character.” He dropped the folder in Filthy’s lap. “I’m going to give a little forewarning before you head on down to speak with Gloriosa. I suggest you read up on it.”

“What?” Filthy flipped the folder open to the first page and frowned. “But this is just old tax reports on land developments…”

“Don’t say I never did anything for you.” Discord chuckled and picked up his briefcase. “I may be an old man, but my mind is sharper than a stiletto. Don’t ever play the fool with me again, Filthy. I am head of the Board of Regents for a reason.”

“But…” Filthy glanced around nervously. “What possible reason could Scorpan or Tirek have for stopping my business deal?”

“Who said anything about stopping it?” Discord winked and glanced absently at his watch.

“If you’ll excuse me, I have another meeting with that ‘delightful’ Headmistress over at Crystal Prep to discuss more school reforms. Now, there’s a woman who really needs to loosen the tree branch lodged in her anus.

“Ta-Ta for now~ Don’t be a stranger downtown, Filthy! You still owe me a chance to break even at our little card game.” Smirking briefly Discord swept out of the room as boldly as he’d first entered it.

Filthy sighed after he heard the front door shut. “Well, that was extremely confusing and pointless.”

“Procedures are there for a reason, dear.” Spoiled sighed herself and rubbed the bridge of her nose. “I’ll never understand how anyone could possibly follow that man’s logic. He seemed more concerned with your blasted Camp Everfree issue than why I wanted him here in the first place.”

Filthy nodded. “You don’t suppose he’s hiding something about a shake up over at Canterlot High?” he wondered.

“I certainly hope not!” Spoiled snapped. “It’s been taxing enough keeping those pictures out of the paper. Let alone trying to explain why we’d be laughed out of the serious newspaper game if we announced Canterlot High was the epicenter of some sort of paranormal conspiracy.”

“I’ve always wondered why Mayor Tirek was so against letting that information out to the public at large.” Filthy frowned thoughtfully as he glanced over the papers Discord had given him. His eyes lit up when he caught a line on one of the last few pages. “Hello! This might be just the thing I need to ensure Miss Gloriosa will capitulate.”

Spoiled rolled her eyes. “Good for you. I suppose I’d better prepare for my meeting.”

Heading out, she pointedly ignored the elephant in the room. Spoiled had a good idea that the Mayor was more aware of the strange goings on at Canterlot High than he’d care to admit publicly. And whatever his reasons for keeping the nature of certain events which may or may not have gone down at the school since the previous Fall Formal secret, she was certain she didn’t care to speculate about them any further. It might prove hazardous to her political career.

Discord chuckled as his age lines and wrinkles slowly faded away. Tucking his tie into the glove compartment he tossed his briefcase into the back and sped off down the road. Whistling a little tune he glanced into the rear-view mirror as if looking for something and quirked a brow.

“Honestly, did you expect anything less of the alternate version of the mane universe?” he asked with a second chuckle.

Silence answered his question.

Discord rolled his eyes with a sigh of disappointment and chose to get back on the task at hand. “Abacus better not drone on and on about tradition and responsibility and all that whiffle waffle stuff again. I really am getting a little too old to keep dealing with these ridiculous issues.

“But on the bright side, at least she’s nowhere near as dull as that boorish Sombra chap used to be. Plus, she doesn’t try to get hanky panky with any of the students like he did. Not that anybody remembers why we had to sack the lout. It had to be kept all hush-hush to avoid causing a scandal.”

Discord stopped talking to the audience that only he could see and glanced at his side-mirror before making the turn towards Crystal Prep. A pair of glowing yellow eyes reflected in the mirror for a brief moment. One of them winked and then they both faded away.

Discord chuckled. “And I bet you thought I was talking to you.”

“Daddy, we’re going to be late to Crystal Prep.”

Discord flinched and glanced into the backseat at Screwloose. “Of course, dear. You always were such a good listener. Forgot you were there momentarily.” Smiling, he reached in the back to ruffle the young woman’s hair affectionately.

Screwball laughed and leaned back into her seat. “Love you too, daddy.”

Scarlet Scribe Learns What?!

Chapter 4

Scarlet Scribe nervously entered Vice Principal Luna’s office. The place hadn’t changed much; he’d been here several times before due to school paper business. This was the first time he wasn’t entirely sure what the problem was. Luna was seated behind her desk calmly going over some paperwork. Scribe ran his hand through his hair to try and stave off his nervousness. He cleared his throat as he sat down.

“Yes, I saw you come in.” Luna did not glance up but kept working on whatever it was she was doing. “Are you aware of the rules governing after school clubs such as the school paper?”

“Oh sure.” Scribe smiled briefly. “I read up on all of that when DT signed me in as chief typist.”

“Then it should concern you that there are already two infractions against the club.”

Scribe leaned forward in shock. “What?”

“It is as I feared; Diamond Tiara is not being honest with her staff.” Luna pursed her lips thoughtfully and glanced across the desk at Scribe. “How many of the stories being published in the paper are written directly by Diamond Tiara?”

Scribe frowned briefly. “I don’t know. I’m only in charge of typing them all up, except for whatever Silver Spoon writes. Mostly because Snips and Snails… well, you know.” Scribe smiled nervously at that comment.

Luna nodded. “How often are their names credited for the stories?”

Scribe shrugged. “I don’t know. I type it and pass it on. Di is in charge of printing it off.” Scribe coughed briefly to stall for time while he tried to think. “But I thought this was about Snails’ cafeteria story?”

Luna shook her head briefly. “That is a minor issue. I have been looking further into the school paper ever since Diamond Tiara tried to have a piece printed regarding the Career Minded Compatriots’ after school club. Lacking actual proof of the wild claims she was making.”

Scribe sat back, stunned. “She didn’t tell me she already wrote a story on it!” he blurted.

“Ah, that is interesting.” Luna brought her fingertips together and leaned forward.

“Scarlet Scribe, I am beginning to grow concerned with Canterlot High’s paper. It seems to be following only what Diamond Tiara wants and is blatantly misrepresenting who is actually writing the stories. Diamond Tiara is currently on very thin ice; if I were to discover that she is plagiarising other students’ work and passing it off as her own…” Luna trailed off. “It would be a disservice to the rest of the students who honestly want to work on the paper.”

“You mean you’d shut the club down? And then we’d have to find something else to do for our after school credit?” Scribe sighed. “I’m not sure why you’re asking me about this.”

“Are you not an impartial third party?” Luna questioned. “Or are you content to work for Diamond Tiara?”

Scribe slumped in his seat and shook his head. “Look, Vice Principal Luna, I just want to make it through high school in one piece. I don’t want to create any drama. If you’re looking for a snitch to give you actual proof of plagiarism. I’m not comfortable doing that.”

Luna nodded at his words and offered an apologetic smile. “And I do not wish to cost this school such a valuable club. I will not act upon what I have slowly been learning yet.

“I will give Diamond Tiara time to see the error of her ways, as she is already aware of the consequences should she step further out of line.” Luna turned to her computer and pulled up the story Scribe had submitted yesterday. “Now, concerning this particular article from Snails…”

Scarlet Scribe found Diamond Tiara in the music room after his talk with Vice Principal Luna. She was working on some last minute homework. He wasn’t sure what he was going to do, but he felt the need to confront her, at least. He didn’t appreciate being made into a scapegoat.

“You already know what their club is about, don’t you?”

Diamond Tiara glanced up, her eyes full of hate and rage. “I told you to stay away from Silver Spoon!”

“Luna told me, not Silver Spoon. She also said that the newspaper club already has two infractions against it,” Scribe stated. He crossed his arms over his chest and glared at her.

“What’s the deal, Di? We used to be close friends! I mean, sure, it was in elementary school, but you used to confide in us more. Why should I infiltrate the CMC’s club if you already know what it’s for?”

Diamond sputtered like a fish, her mouth opening and closing as the wheels turned in her head. “Silver Spoon turned on us!” she declared. “She erased all of the proof I had about the club. I need an impartial witness to go in and get me actual proof that I can take to Luna, so I can expose them for the frauds they are!”

“And what about the fraud you are?” Scribe snapped back. “Di, you’ve been taking credit for our stories!”

Diamond Tiara deflated slightly, turning around and clenching her hands into fists, but she was quick to turn right back around and face Scribe with an honest smile. “Never yours, Scribey!” she defended. “Honest, I’ve never taken credit for anyone’s stories. Snips, Snails, even you and Lily Breeze still have full credit for any story you bring to the paper.”

“And what about Silver Spoon?” Scribe arched his eyebrow expectantly.

“I only took credit for a few of her pieces,” Diamond claimed, waving her hand in a dismissive gesture. “Scribey, she asked me to!”

Scribe rolled his eyes. “I find that hard to believe.”

“And when the hell did you get so lippy with me?” Diamond marched across the room and glared up at Scribe. “You’re being awfully confrontational for a mere minion!”

Scribe blanched slightly. “Minion?” He shook his head. “Hey! I just-”

“You still want to intern for my mom’s paper someday, don’t you?” Diamond demanded.

Scribe’s gaze darted back and forth around the room as he tried to regain some control over the conversation. “Well, yeah. But you’re jeopardizing everything with the way you’ve been running the paper.”

Diamond smiled mirthlessly and laughed as she suddenly ran a finger down Scribe’s chest in a playful gesture. “Oh, but I’m only doing what I was taught to in order to run the paper like my mother does.” She leaned in closer to Scribe pressing up against him.

Scribe began to sweat and tried to back up, only to find that while they’d been talking Diamond had cornered him up against the music stands. “D-Diamond…”

“Listen to me and listen to me very carefully, Scribe!” Diamond hissed as she yanked him down to her eye level. “I run my paper the same way that mother runs hers. I do what I must to ensure that the real news gets out to the masses!

“Everything I do is for the betterment of our school! You wouldn’t want me to say the wrong thing and mention how you know Crystal Prep students personally, now would you?”

“Please no! My cousin would kill me if she lost her—” Scribe stopped himself just in time and gulped nervously.

“So, my little Scribey has his secrets too.” Diamond grinned victoriously and reached up to gently pat Scribe on the head. “There, there, Scribey. I won’t tell any of your secrets, as long as you do what I ask without question. I have to expose them for what they really are!”

Scribe blanched and turned away, upset with himself for getting into this mess. “Alright, alright. I promised Lemon and her friend that they’d get into that party anyway. I don’t turn back on my friends. But what are we going to do about Luna? She’s going to figure it out eventually. All she has to do is convince Silver Spoon to reveal her source files for those stories you took credit for.”

“I’m not a complete idiot, Scribey!” Diamond snapped. “I burned her source files after putting my name on the copies we used for printing. And I told you! Silver wanted me to take credit for them.”

Scribe didn’t quite believe that, but he was up against a rock and a hard place at this point. “Ok. But you can’t take credit for any more stories. Luna isn’t stupid either.”

“And that’s why I keep you around.” Diamond grinned pleasantly up at him and then moved in to give him a quick kiss on the cheek.

“Play your cards right, Scribey, and I might just give you a little sugar after we blow this story wide open.” Batting her lashes up at him in what she thought was a coy manner, Diamond Tiara spun and swayed her hips as she slowly walked back to where her stuff was sitting.

“Why do I let you control these situations so much?” Scribe wondered in genuine concern and confusion.

“Because I’m your friend, Scribey.” Diamond glanced over her shoulder and smiled seductively.

“Not only that, but I’m your best friend. If you play your cards right, I might include a few extra benefits. But I’m already capable of giving you at least one big benefit you can’t possibly ignore.”

“The internship.” Scribe shook his head and slumped down in one of the empty seats by the stands. “This is royally messed up.”

“Don’t feel so bad, Scribey.” Diamond stretched out and swung her feet under the table as she got back to work. “You’re the only one I trust to confide any of my plans in. Remember, not even Silver Spoon knew about that one time back in sixth grade when-”

“You promised never to mention that to anybody!” Scribe leapt up with a sudden manic gleam in his eyes.

“Nobody is around right now, Scribey,” Diamond pointed out, aiming her pen in his direction as she spoke.

“Dinky has eyes and ears all over this school. I’d rather not let that ever get out, even if it looks like no one is here.” Scribe glanced around nervously as if he expected one of Dinky’s network of informants to crawl out from under the bass drum any second.

Diamond laughed at that, this time a genuine laugh that made her sound less menacing. “Scarlet Scribe, you are paranoid.” She shot him a wink. “But I won’t remind you of the favor you did for me.” Her tone turned icy again.

“Stay away from Silver Spoon; you have to be impartial when you get into that club otherwise my source’s credibility will be brought into question. And don’t worry about Luna, if she even thinks about taking this paper away from me… I’ll just have to bring it up with mother over dinner. She is head of the school board, after all.”

Scribe shook his head and turned to leave. “You are one cold operator, Di.”

“I learned from the best,” Diamond glanced up with a final quirky little smile. “But I certainly know when to turn up the heat, Scribey.” Blowing him a parting kiss she resumed her homework.

Scribe let out another sigh and made his way out of the room. Now he had even more things that could go wrong with crashing the party. How was he supposed to ignore Silver Spoon for three more days?

After Scribe was gone, Diamond Tiara let out a scream of frustration and rage that would have made her mother quite proud. “That was too damn close!” She tossed her pen aside and folded her arms over her chest.

“I can’t afford to lose Scribey. I’d only have those two jabbering idiots to rely on; they’re terrible at anything that involves even the slightest amount of brainpower! At least he warned me about Luna, there’s something to be said about where his loyalties lie…”

Diamond got up and paced back and forth in front of the desk where she had been working. She needed to nip this problem in the bud before it got out of hand. The only thing preventing Scarlet Scribe from denouncing her, as Silver Spoon had, was his secret in regards to the Crystal Prep students he knew and whatever it was they were having him do for them.

Grinning as she began to put the makings of a plan together, she whipped out her phone and quickly dialed a number.

“Uh, we’re in the middle of class right now, Di,” Snails answered in a soft whisper.

“Find me after class, Snails. I have a special little job for you and Snips.”

“Oh, ok!” Snails quickly hung up.

Smirking, Diamond returned to her seat so she could iron out the particulars of her new plan. “Always make sure you know everybody’s darkest little secrets. Right, mommy dearest?” Running a hand to smooth out her mussy hair, she pulled her laptop out of her bag and started furiously typing away after waking it up from sleep mode.

Principal Celestia replaced the receiver on its cradle and leaned back in her seat with a thoughtful expression on her face. Rare was the instance when she was contacted by anyone outside of the school for any sort of reason. To be called by the one person she could consider an old family friend was decidedly unexpected to say the least.

Pressing the interoffice communication button she addressed her sister. “Luna, I have received word to expect a visit from Spoiled Ritch this week.”

“Whatever for?” There was clear surprise in Luna’s tone of voice.

“It would seem she has concerns about her daughter.” Celestia frowned briefly and let out a sigh.

“I pride myself in keeping every student here well-educated and prepared for the next step in their lives. I certainly hope Diamond Tiara isn’t falling too far from her educational goals.”

Luna chuckled slightly. “I believe she is perhaps a little more stressed out these days. I shall discuss this further in person, sister.”

“Of course, Luna, when you have time.” Celestia sighed. “Bring me her complete student record. I’m certain Spoiled will be here sometime this afternoon.”

“I shall be there shortly.” Luna signed off.

Celestia glanced to a picture on her desk of a group of six girls. One in particular stood out to her, reminding her of past failures and increasing her resolve to do well by Diamond Tiara.

Diamond Tiara paced back and forth in the usual spot waiting impatiently for her two bumbling - if acceptable - enforcers. Her plan to expose the NLAC for what it was required a few things to work out.

She needed a credible source she could manipulate in order to present the evidence to Vice Principal Luna. There was also the matter of physical proof. Pictures would be the best, but they were seemingly impossible to obtain. It was almost as if someone in authority was ensuring that the club was secured from any sort of exposure.

If Diamond had to guess, it was probably Ms. Cheerilee. She was the teacher in charge of the group and had to know what it was all about. If only she could get access to some of those spy cameras she’d seen on the television before…

That would mean having to ask her mother to give her access to Daily Gazette assets, and she didn’t dare approach her mother with any of this. Besides which, Scribe would never go for wearing fake glasses, and it would make him suspicious.

Snips popped up in front of her suddenly with a small smile, slightly out of breath. “We’re here, Di. What did you need to see us about?”

“What have I told you about sneaking up on me?” Diamond snapped. Her eyes narrowed as she glanced at Snails who was looking around for possible witnesses.

“Uhh… to never do it?” Snips replied.

“Listen up!” Diamond pulled both boys in closer so she could speak softly. “I need the both of you to trail Silver Spoon for the rest of the week. I want her kept away from Scarlet Scribe.”

“Huh?” Snails frowned. “Why would you want to do that?”

“Yeah, aren’t you and her still friends?” Snips added.

“She has betrayed us!” Diamond shrieked in their ears.

Snips flinched and rubbed at his ear to get rid of the sudden ringing. Snails stumbled backwards and collided with the lockers nearby. The lights flickered up above for a moment while he shook his head to try and clear it.

“She’s in league with the enemy.” Diamond declared, waving her arm in a grandiose gesture of importance.

“Sunset Shimmer?” Snails wondered in confusion.

“No, you imbecile!” Diamond growled angrily. “Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom, and Scootaloo!”

“No way!” Snips blurted. “Did they brainwash her?”

“If they brainwashed her how did they get her alone long enough to do it?” Snails wondered.

Diamond brought her hand up to her face and rubbed the bridge of her nose in frustration. If these two weren’t so useful to her, she would have cut ties with them as soon as she realized how impossibly incompetent the pair of them seemed to be.

“Maybe they kidnapped her and locked her up somewhere while they did horrible things to her,” Snips suggested.

Diamond rolled her eyes. “They tempted her with their stupid club. I should have known Silver wouldn’t be able to resist it.”

“You know what it is?” Snails blurted.

“Silver found out and I almost had them. But then she grew a conscience and decided to side with the enemy!” Diamond declared. “Now, will you track her and keep her away from Scribe until this week’s party so he can sneak in and get me the evidence I need to break this story wide open?”

“Will you tell us what it’s really all about if we do?” Snips asked with a hungry glow in his eyes.

“Yeah, we’ve been dying to know if the rumors are all true!” Snails added.

Diamond groaned briefly. Breaking into a wide smirk, she patted both boys on the head in a placating gesture. “Once Scribe has my evidence, I’ll let you both in on it.”

“Oh boy!” Snips hopped up and down eagerly. “Come on, Snails, let’s go trail the traitor!”

“Uh weren’t we traitors to Sunset when we stopped hanging out with her?” Snails wondered thoughtfully as the two of them rushed off.

“Nah, she scared us off. Plus, she turned us into winged demon things. It was cool at first, but we kinda forgot that demons aren’t exactly a good thing,” Snips said.

Diamond let out a chuckle at the idiotic back and forth before she spun around to make her way to her next class. “Phase one is in full operation. Those two will keep Silver Spoon in check, and Scribey will get me exactly what I need. It’s really a shame that I have to shut their little club down before Snips and Snails get the chance to find out what it’s really all about.”

Diamond giggled briefly. “Those exhibitionist freaks are going to rue the day they ever started up such a disgusting little club.” The lights flickered once again in the hallway and Diamond paused. “Why doesn’t the janitor ever fix these things? I mean, seriously!”

Marching off with visions of ultimate power and glory in her head that would make her mother proud, Diamond ignored the flickering lights and smirked when she caught sight of her arch nemeses walking down the hallway.

Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, and Apple Bloom were striding through the hall with their heads held high, watching the back-and-forth motion of the students. Strutting around without a care in the world.

Diamond curled her lip in disgust; they’d probably walk around in their birthday suits if they could. Such degenerate behavior was to be kept private, not made into a public spectacle for the entire student body to witness.

Adjusting her hair and straightening her clothes, Diamond marched down the hall, head held just as high, with a notable gleam of righteous indignation in her eye. She strode right past them and shot them all a devious smirk as she did to keep them on their toes.

The three girls watched her nervously, but didn’t say anything. Shrugging, they left her alone. They had a class to get to.

Scribe sat in the food court at the mall after school again. This time he was with Lemon Zest and Zecora. He wasn’t sure what to make of the dark-skinned teen, but Zecora didn’t seem to talk much, unless she had something really important to say. He was also a bit nervous around her because she was still a complete stranger to him.

“Uh—why’d you ask to see me, Lemon?” he wondered.

“Well, if we’re going to a party together there are a few things you need to know.” Lemon speared the cup of ketchup with her fry and bit into the newly-seasoned end, savoring the delicious taste.

“Such as?”

“If you’re going to be with Z and me, you need to make sure that you treat us both right,” Lemon informed. “Also, despite how you feel, partying is serious business.”

Zecora nodded. “If one is at a party to do no wrong: one must find comfort amongst the throng. Throngs of people—every which sort—it is rather like being at the king’s court.”

“Court?” Scribe felt like a broken record.

“You know, like royalty and all that stuff.” Lemon grinned. “Parties are typically really happening scenes. There’s going to be a butt load of students there! I mean a bowling alley and a dance floor? You’re gonna be stepping way out of your comfort zone, Scribey.”

Whimpering, Scribe slumped in his seat.

Lemon patted his shoulder reassuringly. “We’ll both be there to help you out though. But there are a few rules you need to know first.”

“Should you engage in a dance, be mindful of just where you glance.” Zecora smiled briefly exposing her teeth which flashed brilliantly in the mall light.

“I know you’re a guy, but it’s better to just keep your eyes at neck level or above. Our boobs tend to jiggle a lot when we’re gyrating to a beat.”

Scribe groaned. “I had the talk with mom when I was about seven years old…”

“Wow?” Lemon’s eyes widened. “She really sat you down and told you about all that when you were that young?”

Scribe nodded. “She used to be a strip—errr—I mean exotic dancer, remember?”

“Still seems a bit young.” Lemon frowned briefly in thought.

“I spent five nights a week with her when we couldn’t get a babysitter. I wanted to know why all the men at the club went crazy whenever someone started taking off their clothes. I was curious and perhaps... a bit more mature for my age.”

“Pfft! Yeah right,” Lemon said with a snicker. “You were probably just scared by all the roughhousing creeps the bouncers had to kick out.”

“Whatever!” Scribe reached over and snatched one of Lemon’s fries. “The point is: I already know to treat a woman with respect. I promise I won’t intentionally ogle their boobs when they’re shaking them all over the dance floor.”

Lemon snickered before she pulled her fries out of reach. “Yeah, but there’s more to it than just that. You’re coming with me and Z; it isn’t a date kind of thing, but for all those other students know we might look like a couple.”

“Why not me and Z?” Scribe pointed out.

“You? With Z?” Lemon laughed at the very idea of such a thing. “Z is lightyears out of your league! You’re deluding yourself if you think any guy at CHS would ever think you’re tapping that.”

Scribe’s face flushed.

Zecora offered a calm smile in return. “I am well known on the party scene, a singular bloom; graceful, serene. There are those who call me the party ninja, but men tend to have a hidden agenda. I’m known to go solo, never with a date. You’ll be seen as a couple, please don’t be irate.”

“Right. Is there anything else I should be aware of?” Scribe managed to sneak another fry.

Lemon scowled at him, but then broke into a mischievous grin. “Yes. I almost forgot about the most important thing: when a guy hits on me, and I want them to, I’ll give you a little signal. Something easy enough to keep in mind… Like I’ll brush my hair against your shoulder.”

Scribe flinched. “Ha, ha, very funny.”

“I’m serious!” Lemon leaned over the table with a sultry little look in her eyes. “Flirting is one of my favorite things to do when I’m at a party. More than dancing or rocking out, stringing guys along is one of the best things about being a strong, independent woman. If you feel my hair on your shoulder, scram and let me have my fun.”

“Fine! I think we’ve had more than enough fun at my expense!” Scribe informed coldly.

“Aww, don’t you like being teased, Scribey?” Lemon asked with a laugh.

Scribe was visibly trembling now.

Lemon frowned and sat back down properly. “Woah, are you ok?” She reached down and put her hand on top of his. “I… didn’t mean anything, Scribe.”

Scribe instantly deflated and offered an apologetic grimace; he couldn’t muster up any genuine smile at the moment. “I’m sorry. Diamond got on my case again today, and I’m tired of manipulative women invading my personal life.”

Lemon’s expression darkened. What he said sounded totally uncool and very unacceptable to her. Slamming the table, she leaned forward again. “Do I need to smack a bitch?”

“W-what?!” Scribe’s eyes widened in shock.

“Please, be calm, be cool. There’s no need to be an angry fool.” Zecora interjected herself between the pair of them with a calming smile. “It seems as though you’ve lots to say. Care to explain your problems from today?”

Scribe frowned briefly and took a few moments to recompose himself. He still wasn’t sure what to make of everything that had happened today. He was feeling on edge, and this little meeting hadn’t helped matters too much.

Still, it wasn’t fair to take it out on Lemon. She was genuinely teasing him instead of being manipulative; she cared about him as a friend. As much as anybody from the ultra-competitive Crystal Prep could, naturally.

With a deep breath and a small sigh he smiled across the table at the pair of girls. “Well, apparently Diamond Tiara already knows what this party thing is all about. Some big secret she doesn’t want to explain because I need to be an impartial witness for her story.

“She wants to expose it to Vice Principal Luna and after the stuff I found out today about how we’re one strike away from losing the paper entirely as a viable after-school club. Well, I kind of confronted her and she sort of did her thing.” Scribe shrugged haplessly.

“Her thing?” Lemon quirked a brow in curiosity, telling him to elaborate with a gesture.

“Diamond Tiara has always been manipulative. I kind of just go along with it, you know.”

“Why the hell for?”

“Relax, Lemon. I’m ok with it, really. I mean it’s not like I’m a stranger to that sort of behaviour.” Scribe hunched his shoulders briefly and let out a breath. “You know how Sugarcoat and Sunny can get.”

“Yeah, but we grew up with you. We’re not mean-spirited about that sort of thing. Hell, if you asked them to they’d probably stop. They’ve gotten way better after the Friendship Games.”

“Exposure to Equestrian Magic has a habit of doing that.” Scribe shook his head. “Diamond’s important; I need her.”

“Equestrian magic?” Zecora sat stunned as her brain attempted to process this casually thrown bit of new information. What could that possibly be? It was a moment before she realized her lapse in rhyming protocol and felt a surge of frustration at her lack of discipline.

“Not important, Z,” Lemon told her. “So, while she’s using you, you’re using her to get into your dream job?”

Scribe nodded. “Exactly! Her mom owns the biggest paper in Canterlot. Ok, the only paper in Canterlot. I need to toe the line so I can get that internship. Therefore, I put up with Diamond’s eccentricities. I’ve known her and Silver Spoon since fifth grade, and they weren’t always so… controlling.”

“Damn, Scribe. Are you that messed up?” Lemon demanded.

“I am not messed up!” Scribe stood to his feet at that. “Just because I can put up with that kind of thing, doesn’t mean I enjoy stirring up drama like Di and Spoony are always getting involved with. And it doesn’t mean that I’m some kind of masochist, damn it!”

“Chill, dude!” Lemon got up and circled the table to give Scribe a quick hug. “Nobody used the M word.”

“Ugh, sorry. Sugarcoat loves to bring that up. If I was really a masochist, I wouldn’t get so unsettled by Diamond’s typical bullshit. I freely admit that I have a thing for hair, but controlling women I can handle.” Scribe chuckled briefly and shot Lemon a knowing look. “I’ve had years of experience with you girls, haven’t I?”

Lemon laughed. “Yeah, we can get a little controlling sometimes.” Turning to a stunned-looking Zecora she smirked at her friend. “Do you need to say something?”

Zecora shook her head. “This world is made up of many sorts. I have absolutely no retort. Still, what of this phrase: ‘Equestrian Magic’? I feel, from your tone, it is something most tragic.”

“It’s kind of supposed to be a secret,” Lemon explained.

Scribe nodded with a sheepish smile. “Yeah. I could give you a copy of my report, but after the party, ok? You haven’t been to CHS before so you should really get to know some of us better first before I spring that loaded gun on you.”

“You have a report on this magical thing?” Zecora asked. “Why would you be in need of such a thing?”

“Wow… Did we rile you up or something, Z?” Lemon wondered with a mischievous smirk. “That’s the first time you’ve used the same word to rhyme since I’ve known you.”

Zecora blushed and glanced aside at being called out; she hated the fact that her mental discipline had slipped so badly at the strange bit of information. Fortunately they hadn’t realized that she’d previously asked a question without actually rhyming.

Scribe chuckled and snatched up the last fry from Lemon’s tray.

Lemon slapped it out of his hand before he could eat it. “Hey! You buy it you can eat from it, but stop stealing my food, Scribey.”

“Now you made me waste it.” Scribe looked down at the floor and the discarded fry now lying there.

“Whatever. We still need to cover some party etiquette stuff.” Lemon looped her arm with his and turned to start heading off. “Coming, Z?”

Zecora shook her head. “My parents insist that I do my homework and study. Exam time draws near; I toe the line for party money.”

“Right. See you later then.” Lemon smiled and started to educate her younger male companion on all that was necessary to fully enjoy the party scene.

Scribe groaned briefly as they walked away. It was going to be a long night.

Lily Breeze Inherits What?!

Chapter 5

Spoiled Rich frowned as she examined the folders she’d tracked down in order to go over some information from her reporters. Working on the newspaper was often delegated to underlings, but when it came to stories involving potential revelations of a mystic nature, as per Mayor Tirek’s orders, Spoiled would go over them personally.

Sighing, she stretched and felt a few bones crack and muscles lose tension. She’d been working far too late, but she wasn’t really in the mood to see Filthy anyway. She preferred not to impose herself on Diamond’s problems, unless, of course, it was something to do with CHS.

Ever since magic was proven to exist in Canterlot, Mayor Tirek and his personal cabinet insisted on keeping tabs on everything. Spoiled still hadn’t discovered the reasons behind this strange surveillance. She didn’t feel it was terribly important at the moment. Perhaps at some future time, the secrets of the Mayor and his Office would benefit her, but for the time being they were more of a personal hobby.

“Burning the midnight oil, Milky?”

Spoiled jumped in her seat and glanced up to the entrance to her office. Mr. Discord was standing there with a mischievous twinkle in his eyes. “I do wish you’d warn someone before popping up like that, Mister Discord.”

“Now where’s the fun in that?” Discord strode into the office and took a seat across the desk from Spoiled.

“Is there a particular reason for your visit?” Spoiled pushed the reading glasses she wore up onto her head and leaned back into her seat.

Discord waved his hand briefly. “I just wanted to see how your meeting with Tia went concerning Diamond Tiara.”

Spoiled reached up and rubbed the bridge of her nose. “I came here to forget about that.”

Discord grinned and leaned over the desk, seeming to lose some of the age lines on his face as he grew closer. “Oh, do tell~ It sounds fascinating!”

Spoiled sighed briefly and offered a rare smile to grace her lips. For some reason Discord always seemed to lift her mood no matter how horrible her day had gone. “Well…”

Spoiled strode down the halls of Canterlot High garbed in chique business attire. Her skirt was the perfect length and the suit top exuded power. In her left hand was her briefcase and draped over one shoulder was her purse.

Glancing left and right she noted the attitudes of the students with a practiced eye. The atmosphere of Canterlot High was much different from Crystal Prep, and the students of the current generation seemed to be far more open to interacting outside of their standard cliques and social circles.

Spoiled noted her daughter briefly as she left her locker. Diamond appeared consumed with some thought or other. No doubt following in her mother’s footsteps and worrying about the stories for her little school paper. Smiling in approval, she arrived at the Principal’s office and strode in straight through the office and past Secretary Raven.

“Oh, Miss Rich! I wasn’t ex—”

“I do not need to be announced,” Spoiled interrupted before opening the door.

Principal Celestia had a file on her desk and was frowning at it when Spoiled entered. Glancing up briefly, she offered a tight smile. “Mrs. Rich, what an unexpected pleasure.”

“Quite.” Spoiled sat down immediately and placed her briefcase and purse on the floor near her feet.

“To what do we owe the pleasure of this visit?” Celestia asked.

“My daughter.” Spoiled folded her hands in her lap and smoothed down her skirt. “I do not believe she has been receiving the attention she so richly deserves as a student here. Her grades have been slipping drastically as of late. And she seems to have developed some attitude issues as well. I am understandably concerned.”

Celestia leaned back into her seat and folded her hands on top of the desk. “Yes, I understand. Luna just gave me her file and I have been perusing it myself before you arrived.”

Spoiled did her best not to show her surprise at Celestia’s foreknowledge of her coming. Someone had tipped her off. For what purpose, she did not know, but it was irrelevant. “Indeed. It is very good of you to share my concerns, Celestia, dear.”

Celestia’s expression changed imperceptibly; her eyes shone with some hidden thought. “Do you trust my judgement and my word that Diamond is receiving all of the care and attention she deserves?”

Spoiled briefly shook her head. “Unfortunately, no. The evidence I have seen tells me that something is not being done for Diamond.”

Spoiled smiled slightly in smug assurance. “Furthermore, from what I have seen simply walking through these halls: many of the students are pleasant, and they interact with one another in a friendly manner. My own daughter, however, seems quite isolated and neurotic.”

“Perhaps it is something to do with her home life?” Celestia suggested.

“Preposterous!” Spoiled stopped herself at the last second from slamming Celestia’s desk with her hand. “Filthy and I treat Diamond like the princess she is. We provide everything she needs to live up to any and all expectations.”

Celestia pursed her lips. “Perhaps she is feeling too much pressure because of these expectations.”

“Your suggestion is duly noted, but I fear you are gravely mistaken.” Spoiled curled her lip in obvious disdain.

Celestia briefly shook her head. “From what my sister and I have seen, Diamond has not been falling behind in any of her classes. Her teachers all speak very highly of her; she is quite intelligent.

“Unfortunately, it would seem that something has been bothering her. And since it didn’t seem to originate from the school proper, then logically, we can only conclude that something at home is affecting her. If not from you or Filthy, perhaps another relation has caused Diamond to grow more troubled of late?”

Spoiled blinked in surprise. She’d been carefully outmaneuvered. And yet, Celestia’s words rung with the potential of truth. “Something to think about. I would still like to see your file on my daughter and these findings the both of you have made.”

Celestia smiled brightly. “Of course, Spoiled.”

Discord frowned as the story came to a conclusion. “Sounds rather disappointing.”

Spoiled nodded. “It was. Their file was quite thorough. Diamond Tiara’s issues may have originated from something outside of the school.”

Discord smirked. “Or something Tia and Lulu wouldn’t know to place in any file.”

“Social reasons then.” Spoiled nodded. “I thought of that as well. Unfortunately, there is no way to prove it or catalogue it, without getting Diamond to open up to somebody.”

“Perhaps someone she’s close to someone that isn’t you or Filthy,” Discord suggested with a bemused smile.

Spoiled sighed. “I shall have to call my mother.” Spoiled shook her head at that thought, but decided it would be better to handle it like ripping off a Band-Aid. “I’ll call her later and schedule a weekend visit. Diamond may be more willing to open up to her.”

“Wonderful idea. And so much more entertaining than what could have happened.” Discord winked and moved to stand. “I shouldn’t have to remind you that the Board will not take any formal action regarding this issue.”

Spoiled waved a hand dismissively at Discord. “Yes, I know. Although, if that were the case, it amuses me to see you take so much interest in this.”

Discord stuck his nose up into the air. “We are friends, Spoiled my dear. Both of us hold positions of great power.”

“And yet there is an age discrimination between us.” Spoiled smirked playfully.

Discord laughed. “True, true. Ah well, things to see to. There’ll be another meeting of the Board of Regents this Sunday. Mayor Tirek is becoming a bit paranoid with all the magical incidents that have taken place of late. I keep telling him that this heat wave is not linked to magic, but he’s as stubborn as an old goat sometimes.” Discord made his way back to the door to Spoiled’s office. “Toodles for now, Milky dear.”

“And those tantalizing tidbits you dangle in front of me about your true level of knowledge concerning all of this magic nonsense continues to rouse my reporter’s intuition.” Spoiled quirked her brow in bemusement.

Discord chuckled and left without another word.

Spoiled sighed. Reaching over to her office phone, she flipped open the old rolodex attached to it and rapidly thumbed through the list of contacts. Landing on a particular card, she pursed her lips. Steeling her resolve, she picked up the receiver and quickly dialled the number.

Tapping one of the folders while she waited for the party to answer, she noted that an image of a strange tear in the sky was clearly visible as part of the story she’d been looking over. That would have to be erased. Tears in the fabric of reality were not things one wanted to report on. It was scientifically impossible.

“Milk Enterprises. Dairy Milk speaking.”

“Ah, mother, how wonderful it is to hear your voice once more!” Spoiled knew she was laying it on a bit thick. However, it was necessary if she wanted to organize a visit for the weekend.

Dairy cackled on the other end of the line. “I highly doubt that, Spoiled, dear.”

Spoiled grimaced. “Mother, I have need of your—ah—unique talents.”

“Do you need me to interrogate Filthy again?” Dairy questioned. “I told you not to get involved with that two-timing philanderer.”

“No!” Spoiled sighed. “Diamond is having issues at school and I need your help to suss out why her grades have been slipping.”

“My granddaughter is not living up to her abilities?!” A loud crashing sound could be heard from Dairy’s end of the line. “I will reorganize my schedule at once. Come by this weekend and we’ll figure out her issues together. Chances are it’s some stupid boy she’s gotten involved with, but nobody messes with my little Dazzle!”

Spoiled nodded. “Of course, mother. See you Friday evening.” Hanging up Spoiled rubbed the bridge of her nose once again and pulled her reading glasses back down. It was time for her to finish up with these stories before she informed Filthy of the sudden change in plans. He would not be happy.

Scarlet Scribe sat quietly at his desk in the school paper office. He was currently alone and it was getting late, his mother would be home from classes and busily preparing their meal. Studying a picture in his hand, he closed his eyes and felt an old familiar ache in his heart.

Guilt. Guilt was a powerful motivator. The image in question showed him standing next to Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara. He was younger back then and was dressed in one of the most god-awful outfits he’d ever owned.

A pair of atrocious shorts with a duck pattern on them from some stupid cartoon or another he used to watch, a baggy-looking dark grey shirt, and one of those stupid crown-like hats his dad had made for him out of an old fedora.

That had been a depressing birthday; it was the year of the divorce and his dad couldn’t have been bothered to get him anything worthwhile. Scribe had kept the stupid hat for years afterwards thinking it somehow meant his dad might show up again someday. He had been really dumb when he was younger.

The girl standing on his left was smiling and very pretty looking. Prettier than even Diamond Tiara, her features were classically beautiful. The type of beauty one would expect from an old movie set in the nineteen thirties. Diamond hated to even admit this, but she had had a bit of a pudge in her younger days; her stomach had been slightly rounder and her baby fat had hung around her cheeks far longer than she had ever cared for.

So then she had told him to do what he had done to poor Lily Breeze. Then he had run after her to stop her only to bear witness to the horrible accident that had left him feeling weak and nauseous at any sight of blood or gore.

Lily had gotten off lightly; the driver of the car hadn’t been so lucky. An older teen at the time, who hadn’t been wearing his seatbelt, had swerved too late to avoid striking Lily down resulting in her injury. Then he had plowed right into the back of a delivery truck that had been on the corner at the time dropping off supplies to somewhere or other.

There had been blood and brain matter everywhere. Scribe’s skin paled just at the thought of the memory of it. Shaking his head he gripped the picture tighter and silently glanced up towards the clock. Lily had been out and might not be back until late next week for the big push with all the other exams. She didn’t have English Lit class, she hadn’t felt like pursuing an art major anymore these days. He hadn’t been by to see Lily for the past eight days.

First he had been busy getting some last minute study time in for one of the earlier exams that was scheduled for next Tuesday, and then the business with the party and having to sneak in and all that. Maybe stopping by her house for a visit would be a good idea - it might take his mind off the growing unease he felt every time he had to talk to Diamond Tiara about things.

Unfortunately, it meant he would have to go to the one place he was still a bit leery of in Canterlot. He still had difficulty adapting to the sudden mood changes and odd comments that seemed to pop out of her guardian’s head every time they were together.

Putting the picture down he sighed. He needed to do this; he should have gone before the week was half over.

Squaring his shoulders as if he were about to march off to war - which admittedly he might have been - Scribe made up his mind. It was time to pay a visit to Lily Breeze, even if it was brief because of the lateness of his arrival and even if it meant he had to interact with yet again her guardian, Mr. Discord.

The largest homes in Canterlot belonged to the most influential. There was the Rich Estate of course. Followed by Tirek and Scorpan’s Mayoral Palace - though it really wasn’t a palace, Tirek just liked calling it that - and a few other large homes. Celestia and Luna actually lived in a very elegant home with marbled columns and large stained glass windows depicting their parents.

But by far the strangest home in the entirety of Canterlot was the home of Discord. The elderly-seeming gentleman’s car pulled up to the four story monstrosity of an eye sore and he stepped out with a smile.

The house towered above the trees in the neighbourhood. It also looked like it shouldn’t even be able to do that much. One side leaned out to the left, the third floor. And the second leaned far out to the right. The architect, whoever he or she was, had to have been mad. The fourth floor rested on top of both of them in the direct centre making it appear as if it could topple down at a moment’s notice.

And leading up to all four floors was an external elevator enclosed in glass. There were no doors in the traditional sense, and a few windows of various odd shapes and sizes. Everything was asymmetrical in design and function. Discord liked it this way. It was a fond reminder of a time long ago.

Approaching the elevator he stepped inside and shed his age disguise with a wave of his hand. With no prying eyes to concern himself with he didn’t have to resemble a seventy-seven year old wrinkled mess anymore.

“Nobody pays any attention to Tirek or Scorpan. I on the other hand have to interact with the mere mortals every generation. Yet they never seem to catch on.” Winking off to his left he nodded. “And yes that little bit of exposition was for your benefit my dears.”

“Daddy!”

Discord grunted as he caught the leaping woman with very little effort. “Screwy, honey, how’s my little architect doing?”

“Oh just fine, daddy. Nobody wants any of my ‘atrocious’ designs, but I’ve sold a lot of the ‘inferior’ pieces.” Screwball sighed and shook her head. “I can’t understand it. Our house has stood up for centuries. Shouldn’t that prove I know what I’m doing?”

Discord chuckled. “I’m afraid the masses just aren’t ready for your genius, my dear.” Patting her on the head he placed his briefcase down in the second floor foyer - every floor had one as every floor had elevator access - and made his way towards his current office. He enjoyed changing it up every decade or so. Made things more interesting that way.

Moving directly over to the bookcase he kept there he traced his finger across volume upon volume of spines until he reached the brown-coloured jacket of the latest volume.

“Talking to your pen pal again, daddy?” Screwball smiled with a twinkle in her eyes.

“Of course, my dear.” Discord smiled in return and moved to sit behind his desk. “Go see Lily while I work, she probably could use some cheering up.”

“Roger wilco!” Screwball saluted and spun around three times before marching back outside.

Smiling wistfully, Discord opened the tome very delicately. Nothing popped out immediately to attack or otherwise mock his current life choices. He reached over to the large feathered quill he kept; a birthday present from his pen pal, the white feather shone with the radiance of the sun when the light caught it just right. He stuck his tongue to the tip and then began to write.

“My dearest, me. How are things in your neck of the woods these days? I understand your attempt to make nice with Tirek resulted in unexpected developments and fun had by all. I could have told you it wouldn’t work out. Villains are notoriously predictable and will often betray you. Then again that’s something you should know quite well, you were one once upon a time after all.”

“REFORMED!”

Discord shook his head. “Yes. And that’s why you chose to send me these lovely volumes all those many years ago so I could update you on the happenings on this side of the mirror.”

“Well, if Princess Twilight can have a ‘pen pal’ from that world I don’t see why I can’t? And we make such excellent conversation anyway.”

Discord rolled his eyes. “I’ll never get this report finished if you keep interrupting.”

“And here I thought it was just another excuse to entertain those plebs with healthy dose of exposition. Oh, very well. I reserve the right to butt in again if you start rambling on and on though. For a version of myself you can be far too orderly for your own good!”

Discord nodded. “Granted, but we can’t all be the Masters of Chaos, now can we?”

Dabbing at his tongue yet again and marveling at the quirky nature of the quill he resumed the report. “The experiment you engineered personally for the Sirens is going along swimmingly; I never would have believed it possible there was anyone on this planet full of enough negative energy to restore the pendants, but you were correct in your assessment of young Diamond Tiara’s state of mind.”

Discord smirked and stroked his beard. “Gaia is close to her escape. With a little push from City Hall, Filthy Rich will make little Miss Gloriosa feel she doesn’t have much of a choice. And with that oh-so-convenient interference from your Tree of Harmony I suspect this summer will be full of impressive mystical fun.

"I do so enjoy manipulating the scenes from the shadows to set the stage. And that silly former pupil of your old nemesis hasn’t suspected, not once. You’d think she’d be smarter than that, but what can you expect from a lowly Unicorn. She hasn’t even ascended yet.”

“I’ll have to stop you right there, me, I hardly think Miss Shimmer is ever going to achieve Alicornhood. You know how it is, corporate mandates and all that.”

Discord shuddered after reading that line and reached over to take a sip of tea, once again marveling at the abilities one could possess with the right bit of magic. This world was said to be without magic, and that Sunset Shimmer brought it here when she brought the Element of Magic through the mirror. And yet not one of those ‘so called’ ponies had ever stopped to wonder why the magic could stay once the Element was gone.

Utterly hopeless. Then again, Canterlot High’s History curriculum tended to omit key details on certain timeframes. Such as the time, roughly a thousand or so years ago, when a bumbling oaf of an ancient soothsayer had stumbled into this world on two legs without a stitch of clothing and had encountered the ruling body of the land.

Speaking of ruling bodies, he’d have to meet with the Queen before Sunday’s board meeting. Being the head of the Board of Regents had its problems.

“I do wish Equestria had learned not to imprison their threats in other dimensions. It messes up everything in the end and winds up coming back to bite them in the hindquarters no matter how much of a good idea it might seem to have been at the time.” Discord’s complaint was well founded.

“I was trapped in stone at the time, remember, otherwise I would have intervened when that old bearded menace decided to try his hand at being judge, jury and jailer for some of Equestria’s nastier tenants. No idea the old goat would fall so far as to practice such magic.”

“If we’re through spoiling potential story hooks for future unrelated titles, I have a daughter and adopted granddaughter to see to.”

“Oh, quite right. Chances are this scene like all the rest will wind up on the cutting room floor anyway. Has no real purpose to the overarching plot. Just another flight of fancy.”

Discord frowned as he sensed a slight tearing at the fabric of reality. “Careful. I think that fourth wall is in danger of breaking on my end. Seeing myself once was enough for any lifetime. Do say hello to Fluttershy for me, and apologise again for what happened. You should know better than to tamper with dimensional barriers when somebody is in the shower.”

“Yes, let’s bring that pointless bit of harmless fun up again why don’t we. Anyway, ta for now, other me. And do wish your reigning monarch a pleasant day.”

Smiling briefly, Discord returned the quill to its resting place and shut the book revealing the winking face of a Draconequus on the cover. Shaking his head he climbed to his feet and returned it to the shelf. He frowned briefly as he glanced at his watch.

“I do believe a certain main protagonist is a bit late. Oh well, guess we’ll just shift over to Lily and let him show up when he’s ready.” Snapping his fingers, he remained standing in the office, looking like a complete fool.

“Ooops! I forgot this silly talisman is running a bit low these days. I do miss being able to teleport everywhere.” Discord plucked a shimmering pin from his collar and studied it briefly with a slight frown. Giving it a shake he reattached it and exited the room the boring way.

Lily Breeze put the history text she’d been reading down with a quiet sigh and glanced at the mirror in her room. She was someone who enjoyed spending time in the outside world as much as she could. Unfortunately, being the adopted granddaughter of Discord resulted in certain limitations to her personal time.

Her skin was dark blue with a healthy complexion. Her eyes were a rich green in colour and her hair was honey blonde with cream streaks. She had lived with her parents as long as she could remember, unfortunately they had been cruelly taken from her by the designs of fate.

Her mother and father both had loved her, but they had kept a powerful secret from her - one she was still struggling to understand herself.

She hated cars. It was a car that had taken away her ability to walk. One day, Scarlet Scribe had approached her and had done something she almost couldn’t forgive him for. But… it wasn’t really his fault; he had only been doing what Diamond Tiara wanted him to. It was her own fault for running off blindly and charging into the middle of the road without realizing the danger.

Then, later, her parents had been involved in a terrible car crash on the way from Mount Canter, and Lily had rushed to the hospital after school that day as fast as she could. The doctors had tried everything, but the internal damage was too severe.

That was when her mother had given her the pendant - a delicate snowflake, one that her mother had worn for as long as she could remember. She had told her to trust Discord. And she had smiled one last time before dying.

Shaking her head clear of those thoughts, she turned back to her history text with another sigh. “King Bullion ruled the Kingdom of Corneigha for several decades until he passed the Monarchy on to his daughter Princess Platinum.

Several years into her reign the visitor came. The man with an exceptionally long beard appeared in a brilliant flash of rainbow lights in the village of Canter in the Province of Everfree dressed naught but in a long robe of midnight blue and a strange bell-laden hat.” Lily stopped reading aloud and reached over for a glass of water.

Screwball stepped off the escalator leading up to the room with a broad smile. “Hey, Lily. Still feeling down?” she asked.

Lily nodded in response. “I’ve read this passage nineteen times and it still confuses me. Also I haven’t seen Scribe or anyone for eight days. He’s usually always over.” Tapping the controls at her side Lily set her wheelchair moving.

“Awwww.” Screwball knelt down and gave her a snug – what she called her special hugs – and patted her knee. “Cheer up. I’ll bet Scribe will have loads to report when he shows up next visit, which I’ll guarantee will be before the end of the week.”

Lily smiled faintly at the gesture of assurance. “Do you think Grandpa Discord has time to help me understand this?” She indicated her text book with a free hand. “I’m still not sure what’s so important with this Starswirl character. Or why my new pendant is so important.”

Screwball stuck out her tongue at the question deep in thought. “From everything I remember, Starswirl studied magic and how it affected things differently here, but he couldn’t stay very long. He visited everyone once every thirty moons, and gave them all a pendant after first banishing the sirens here.”

Lily shook her head. “That still doesn’t tell me much! Why did he come here? What’s so special about us?”

Screwball shrugged. “Just lucky I guess.”

Lily felt on the verge of bursting into tears. The wheelchair-bound girl wanted to scream.

“Sorry, sorry!” Screwball quickly wrapped her in another embrace. “Daddy really needs to start your lessons proper on inheriting Snowfall’s legacy.”

“I never wanted this knowledge about our world or its secrets.” Lily’s tone was bitter. “Why couldn’t I just stay normal like everybody else?”

“Normal is overrated.” Discord stepped into the room with a dismissive wave of his hand.

“Yep,” Screwball agreed. She nodded her head and grinned, her eyes spinning briefly into swirls as she glanced out the closest window. “Someone’s coming up to the elevator.”

“And you thought Scarlet Scribe had forgotten about you.” Discord smiled and rubbed his hands together. “Feel like spending some time away from your lessons, Lily?”

“Definitely!” Lily rolled further away from the desk. “This history is convoluted and completely illogical. We were ruled by a line of kings and queens, but then we weren’t, but we still are. And Starswirl came here while studying alternate dimensions, but nobody is supposed to know about it. I think I just want to go out and pretend I’m a normal human again for the rest of the day.”

Discord rolled his eyes. “Lily, my dear, I told you-“

“Normal is overrated. I know!” Lily sighed. “Can’t I just pretend, grandfather?” Lily felt about ready to scream, and her eyes shone with a silent plea.

Discord chuckled and patted her knee. “Alright. We were supposed to be done with all the expositional nonsense anyway.”

Clapping her hands together in glee Screwball dashed back to the escalator. “I’ll get Lily’s special chair!”

Lily grinned. Her special chair was designed - by Screwball, naturally - to hover around on a special gyroscopic disc. It was an experimental model Screwball had designed for some of her wackier home designs; the thing had unfortunately been too impractical to operate as intended. And who wanted to live in a house that perpetually moved in tune with the orbital rotation of the planet anyway? How would it even work?

It did make for a much more practical ‘wheelchair’ design when taking Screwball’s odd architectural design into consideration. Lily used it mostly to get up and down the escalators since her motorized chair had no hope in Tartarus of doing that.

Discord chuckled for – what to him – felt was the seventeenth time and helped pluck Lily out of the ordinary motorized chair.

Screwball returned with the quirky-looking chair; it featured two small spherical nodes on either side with a flat footrest below the seat for her non-responsive legs. Being paralyzed sucked. The armrests were touch screens and the backrest was made to conform to her spine.

The injury, which had left her paralyzed, had taken its toll. Now resting comfortably in the special chair, she willed it to move with her mind. And once again, nothing happened.

“I told you, Lily, I haven’t mastered neural interfaces yet,” Screwball reminded.

Pouting, Lily crossed her arms and glared at the touch screen controls. “This house is full of state-of-the art technology of your own design, but you can’t perfect neural interfaces?”

Screwball shrugged haplessly. “I’m a crazy architect who tinkers with stuff. Not a miracle worker.”

“Yes.” Discord grinned playfully and headed off to the escalator. “Besides which, you’re not a telepath, and this isn’t Westchester New York.” He winked at Lily.

“A girl can dream, can’t she?” Lily pressed the movement controls and maneuvered her chair towards the escalator.

Screwball giggled and followed closely behind to make sure she didn’t get thrown down the motorized stairway like the last eight times.

“Can I take it outside this time when I go out with Scribe?” Lily glanced hopefully at Discord.

“My dear granddaughter, I am Discord. Head of the Board of Regents, liaison to his honor Mayor Tirek, capable of communicating with an all-powerful nigh omniscient being of the cosmos by writing with the wing feather of a solar deity.” Discord stood tall and proud with his finger raised to the heavens as though he were giving a speech. “So who am I to deny you such a simple request?” He shot Lily a wink

Lily rolled her eyes. “I thought you were keeping a low profile?”

“That was a perfectly legitimate set up for a grandiose speech of importance! Besides, I hardly ever get to flaunt my full title around.” Discord straightened his tweed jacket with a haughty expression on his face.

“You just enjoy bragging!” Screwball burst into a fit of giggles as she mocked her father.

Discord quirked one eyebrow at the outburst. “Well grand theatrical gestures are a family trait. You have a tendency to brag yourself, Screwy,” he chastised.

Screwball winked and reached out to stabilize the floating chair. “Careful, you were listing too far to one side.”

“It’s hard to think fourth dimensionally sometimes. I’m not as gifted as the two of you,” Lily noted with a sigh as she corrected the chair’s flight.

“So. What do you want to do with your little friend?” Discord rubbed his hands together eagerly with glee. “Destabilize a small world power? Wreak untold vengeance upon the girl that robbed you of the ability to walk? Make cotton candy clouds? I finally convinced my other dimensional counterpart to give me the recipe”

“I want to visit my parents.” Lily knew her words would upset them both, but she hadn’t been out of the house in days and it was almost the anniversary of the day everything changed for her.

Discord smiled softly and patted Lily on the head. “I suppose it isn’t too much to ask.”

Screwball shook her head. “Daddy, you said we were supposed to cheer her up.”

“I know. And what better way to cheer her up than to give her precisely what she wants most in the world.” Discord turned and headed for the back of the house. “Come along.”

Canterlot Cemetery was surprisingly vast for such a seemingly small city. While no metropolis the likes of Manehattan or Baltimare, it was heavily populated and had a large suburban area with a healthy populace. It had also been around for a thousand years, and a lot of people had lived there in that time.

The ancient stone effigies which stood in the deepest part of the cemetery were hidden by a grove of primeval Redwood trees. Several plots remained empty, awaiting the day their designated occupants would at last join those who had fallen and been entombed here.

Discord didn’t care much for the somber mood, but chose not to interrupt it. He paused briefly in following Lily when he came across half destroyed headstones. Brushing away some moss he smiled fondly. While age and time had caused much decay, the words carved here were still legible. Lore N. Frost Beloved Mother and Wife. Crag M. Kraken Beloved Father and Husband.

Lily hovered next to a different stone effigy depicting the image of an ethereal beauty. Quite literally, as the craftsman had managed to capture the very essence of the one which rested there.

Snowfall Frost, sister of Lore Frost, both former members of the Board of Regents gifted with special talismans crafted by the powerful Starswirl. Talismans such as the one now currently in the possession of the young Miss Breeze.

Lily smiled briefly and reached out to caress the stone face of her mother. “Hi, mom. Sorry I haven’t been by a lot lately.” Sighing, Lily slouched. The second – and lesser – grave marker caught her attention and she eyed it wistfully. “Dad…I hope you’re both happier now.”

Screwball smiled sadly and patted Lily’s head. “I’m sure they are.”

“Of course they are!” Discord snapped his fingers and appeared suddenly next to his family. “Your parents were always happy. And they loved you quite a bit. You were their very special miracle child after all.” Grinning, he brushed away some of the moss at the base of Snowfall’s marker.

“I guess.” Lily smiled wistfully and did her best to hug the statue.

Scribe felt extremely out of place as he stood with the others; he hadn’t said much since coming by to see Lily. His mind was still on the troublesome task at hand. Plus, he was always nervous around Mister Discord. “Are you sure you wanted me here, Lily?”

Lily turned briefly and shot her friend a warm smile. “Yes.” A simple response for a simple question; there was no need to complicate matters unnecessarily.

“How come I’ve never seen this chair before?” Scribe glanced at the floating hover chair curiously.

“It’s new, experimental model,” Discord grinned and clapped his hand down on the young man’s shoulder. “How is Diamond Tiara doing these days?”

Scribe fidgeted nervously. “Uh, fine I guess. Why so interested?”

Discord’s eyes shone with a merry twinkle. “Spoiled and I go way back. Knew her growing up; I enjoy hearing about her daughter’s antics sometimes.”

Scribe couldn’t help himself. “Probably so he can report on her.”

“True, true. A bad habit of mine at times. Tell me, Scribe, anything interesting going on at CHS these days? Something I might need to take an interest in?”

“Not a thing, s-sir,” Scribe informed with a slightly nervous stutter.

Lily leaned over to break up the interrogation. “I wish I didn’t have to stay away for so long. I miss working on the paper.”

Scribe sighed. “You and me both.”

“Huh?”

“Er, nothing. Why exactly have you been gone the past two weeks?” Scribe thought to change the subject.

“Oh, no reason.” Lily laughed nervously.

Keeping secrets from one of her best friends was a real pain at times. Ever since the Friendship Games and her exposure to Equestrian Magic, her adopted Grandfather insisted on teaching her the true history of the world. It was especially important, he had said, because she was going to be surrounded by Equestrian magic on a daily basis while attending school.

Scribe sighed.

“So.” Screwball grinned and clapped her hands together. “Who wants to get a treat at the Sweet Shoppe?”

“Yes!” Discord snapped his fingers and he grinned exposing his lone canine once more. “Let’s end this on a happy note. Nothing to concern the readers with here. Besides which, everyone’s only been complaining about unnecessary padding anyway.”

Lily shook her head. “I never understand what you’re talking about when you do that.”

Scribe nodded in agreement. “He frightens me,” he admitted.

Screwball giggled. “Daddy has the gift of the S.U.E.”

Discord waved his hands nervously; his expression became filled with sudden fear. “Now, Screwy, dear, I’ve told you before not to bring that up. It’s experience lad, nothing more.” Chuckling, he turned around and led the group out of the cemetery.

Screwball frowned.

Lily laughed at them both and maneuvered her chair away from the grave site. “I could do with a good milkshake. How about you, Scribe?”

Scribe nodded and broke into a genuine smile for once. “You bet, Lily!”

Discord continued to lead the way from the grave site, a brief glance passing between him and Screwball.

Screwball nodded happily and plucked the car keys out of her pocket.

Discord grinned impishly and glanced off to the side seemingly studying the trees. “Was this too much? Perhaps far too much to keep track of everything?” Plucking a thick rolled up parchment from his back pocket, he removed a pair of false reading glasses and placed them on his face. “Now then let me see-“

“Daddy! Stop talking to the audience and hurry up and get in the car!” Screwball waved from the driver’s seat.

“Coming my dear!” Discord shot nobody a wink and quickened his pace; his parchment and glasses vanishing as suddenly as they appeared. “Perhaps I should stop poking fun at them also. Whoever they may be. It is rather rude.”

“Lily, your adopted family is weird.” Scribe turned to his friend as he spoke, trying his best to ignore the madness that was Discord.

Lily smiled and patted her friend on the leg. “You have no idea.”

The car started up suddenly and sped off to the Sweet Shoppe. Behind them, a graveyard remained empty save for the usual wildlife that congregates in such areas.

Adagio Dazzle Has A What?!

Chapter 6

Two days. Two days without stepping out of her bedroom. That’s how long it had been since the mall and the revelation of the foolish little club run by those three paltry siblings of the Rainbooms. Adagio smirked as she finally stepped out of her room and strode sensually across the hallway. As a siren she couldn’t stride any other way, despite numerous attempts of those in power to prevent it.

“Aria.”

Aria Blaze glanced up from where she was sitting with a disinterested expression. “Speaking again, I see.”

“Rebelling as always, dear sister.” Adagio smirked and strode into the room.

Aria blinked in surprise. “Damn it, Dagi! Would it kill you to put on some clothes?”

“I am not the least bit ashamed of my body; besides, Sonata hasn’t done the laundry yet.”

Aria blinked in surprise at that. “Wait, really?”

Adagio waved her hand dismissively. “She’s probably still sulking because we haven’t gone out for tacos. My plan is ready and I just knew you’d be dying to hear it.”

Aria rolled her eyes. “Don’t make me laugh. You’ll probably just screw it up like you did with our voices!”

Adagio grit her teeth and glared angrily at her fellow siren, but she let it slide, this time; she had bigger fish to fry. “We will be crashing the next party. Did that amusingly hair-obsessed boy reveal when it happens?”

“Tomorrow night.” Aria turned away so she didn’t have to keep looking at the disturbing image of a yet-to-be-bathed Adagio Dazzle. Her sister seriously needed to take better care of her body during her planning sessions.

“Perfect!” Adagio smirked as she padded across the room to stare out the window at the world outside. “We’ll crash their little party. And we’ll expose them to the local authorities.”

Aria rolled her eyes yet again, but chose not to comment on the plan. As plans went it was obvious, straightforward and pretty much sounding like a typical Adagio plan.

“There’ll be fines for some of the students, of course, but as for the rest… it will positively crush them!” Adagio mused.

Aria let out a silent sigh of disinterest. “Could you go gloat somewhere else? I have a dance class to be at in another hour.”

Adagio had whirled around as soon as she had spotted movement in the room’s reflection, her expression darkening into a glare. She was also giving the peepers outside a glorious view of her shapely behind… or at least she would have been if her unkempt hair wasn’t covering most of it as well as her entire back.

“You still insist on attending those stupid classes? Honestly, Aria. You will never able to recapture the majesty of our voices through the art of dance.”

Aria jumped to her feet and threw an empty take-out container at Adagio’s head. “Fuck you!”

Adagio smirked. “Ah, that could certainly be arranged~”

Aria flipped Adagio the bird and marched towards the closet. “Get the fuck out of my room, Adagio! I’m not in the mood for your bullshit!”

“And here I thought I finally broke you of the signing habit.” Adagio laughed, bemused at her sibling’s antics.

“You’re the one who insisted we only speak through sign language, since you could no longer bear to hear your voice lacking the beauty of song. Now piss off before I chuck something heavier than an empty take-out container.” Aria’s fingers danced in rapid succession. She opened the door to her closet once she finished her silent rant and vanished into its depths.

Adagio rolled her eyes. Sadness overtook the siren as she recalled that she could no longer produce the music of her people. Or any songs for that matter. But her revenge would be complete once she brought Canterlot High such scandal that it would be forced to give in to her demands.

That portal to Equestria was located somewhere on the campus grounds, and even if it took her another year, she would escape from this pathetic world. Even if she never retrieved her voice, at least she could live the rest of her years in peace in the ocean depths away from the disgusting creatures that called themselves humans.

Sonata ducked out of sight as she got off the bus. Her eyes darted back and forth from behind her shades as she examined the area carefully for any snoops. Nobody was around. Smiling briefly, she dashed across the street and slipped into the building.

It was still early in the morning. Very few students had arrived yet, which was good, because technically she was probably still not allowed back here for the part she played in the Battle of the Bands. Heading through the halls, she came to the familiar entrance to the room. Glancing in briefly, she looked around; nobody seemed to be there yet, so she was likely right on time.

Slipping inside the music room, Sonata took a seat in the corner. Leaning with her back against the wall she wrapped her legs with her arms and lowered her head. It didn’t take long for her friend to arrive.

“I want to see you smile, smile, smile!” Pinkie giggled as she danced into the music room with a pair of headphones on. When she noticed Sonata in the corner of the room she instantly seemed to deflate. “Oh! Hey, Sonata! Were we meeting here today?”

Sonata leapt to her feet and rushed forward. “Pinkie!” She surprised the pink Rainboom by wrapping her in a sudden embrace.

“Ummm…you’re talking, talking!” Pinkie grinned. “That’s great, Sonata!”

“I don’t know what to do!” Sonata exclaimed as she buried her face into Pinkie’s shoulder. “Adagio’s been plotting non-stop for two days straight! She’s in her room still plotting. She knows and it’s totally my fault!”

Pinkie frowned for the briefest of moments before patting Sonata on the shoulder. “There, there, tell your Aunty Pinkie what’s wrong.”

Sonata glared up at Pinkie. “But… I’m way older than you.”

Pinkie sighed. “Everybody always tells me that.” Chuckling briefly she rubbed Sonata on the back. “So, what’s Adagio know?”

“There’s this kid, Scarlet Scribe; he has to crash the NLAC party for Diamond Tiara… or something like that. I was paying more attention to Aria’s story about the boy who inhaled one of her ponytails and caressed it like some kind of twisted lover.

“But she mentioned the club and I kind of accidentally blabbed about what it was, and now Adagio is plotting because she totally wants to get you all in trouble. Like big time. She’s still plotting revenge against you for the BoB.”

Pinkie blinked. “BoB?”

“Battle of the Bands!” Sonata snapped.

“So, Scarlet Scribe is going to crash this week’s party? I didn’t realize that Diamond Tiara was so desperate. Oh well! I’m sure it’ll be fine.” Pinkie grinned. “And now I know to make a special treat for Scribey.”

Sonata stared in disbelief at Pinkie. She’d gotten used to the strange girl’s antics, but to be so flippant and dismissive of the threat Adagio represented was naive. To be fair, though, she didn’t know Adagio as well as Sonata did.

“Don’t you understand?” she shouted, “Adagio wants to get you all thrown in jail for indecent exposure!”

Pinkie clapped her hand over Sonata’s mouth and glanced around to make sure nobody had accidentally heard her. “Sonata, don’t worry. I’m sure we can stop Adagio’s plan. It won’t be that hard. I mean, we blasted her with a rainbow beam. How hard could stopping her from siccing the cops on us possibly be?” Smiling at her friend, she waited for Sonata to smile as well.

Groaning, Sonata pushed herself away from the other girl and turned around, wrapping her arms around her torso in the process to stave off a chill. “Pinkie, if you don’t take this seriously I’m going to have to do something that goes against every fiber of my being as a siren. Do you have any concept of how we do things?”

Pinkie cocked her head curiously in thought, and then shook it. “Noperooni.” Then she narrowed her eyes. “You’re sounding a lot less like your usual self.”

“Duh!” Sonata spun around and glared at Pinkie. “I’m totally over a thousand years old, probably two thousand for all I know; I stopped counting birthdays after I hit five hundred and two because it wasn’t any fun anymore. I can be just as serious as Adagio or Aria if I want to be, I just hardly ever want to be because I don’t like to do the thinking.”

“I hear you there, sister.” Pinkie smiled again and raised her hand up for a high-five.

Sonata rolled her eyes. “Pinkie. You’re the first person to treat me like a… f-friend! There, I said it!”

Pinkie clapped her hands and produced a cinnamon roll from her hair. “Yay!”

Sonata took the treat, but didn’t immediately bite into it. “I can’t let Adagio hurt you. But if I try to do something against her, I’ll be branded as a traitor. That’s the worst thing for any siren to ever hear like in forever. It’s way worse than being blasted by a rainbow death ray and losing my voice.”

Pinkie deflated as Sonata spoke. Her hair lost some of its bounce and her skin seemed to dull in tone. Although, Sonata didn’t seem to notice. Pinkie offered a half-hearted smile and put her hand on Sonata’s shoulder. “I don’t want or need to ask you to go against Adagio. Sunset and the girls can handle her.”

“No you can’t!” Sonata pushed Pinkie’s hand away and turned around again to hide her fear and her sudden tears. “Pinkie, I know Adagio. She’s as tenacious as a shark that’s bitten into a Bunyip’s tail to get a big meal.

“Her grasp is as suffocating as a kraken’s tentacles and her sting is worse than any jellyfish. She’s the ultimate predator of the deep and once she has an idea, she won’t let it go if she thinks she can get what she wants out of it. I’ve warned you, but I see now I have to take matters into my own hands.”

Pinkie gasped. “No! Are you saying what I think you’re saying?”

Sonata nodded. Whirling around, she grabbed Pinkie’s hands in hers. “Pinkie, I swear that I will do everything I can to save you. I have no idea how I’m going to do it, but I will keep you from Adagio’s grasp.”

Pinkie smiled and instantly regained all of her colour. “Awwwww. Even if Adagio and Aria brand you a traitor?”

Sonata flinched at that. “Well, I clearly need to think about this a bit more….”

“You’ve got two whole days to figure it out. I’m sure you’ll do the right thing, Sonata. I mean, we’re friends now, right?” Pinkie’s voice cracked slightly with hope.

“Are you kidding? You give me endless tacos!” Sonata broke into a huge smile and wrapped her arms around Pinkie in a tight hug. “That’s, like, way more than friends. What do you call someone who treats you to your favorite dish all the time?”

Pinkie giggled. “I still call them friend.”

Sonata shook her head. “I’ve seen humans doing that sort of thing for centuries. I think it’s like a mom? No, that can’t be right…”

“Yeah, we can’t be family. But you have two sisters already and I’ve got way more, silly.” Pinkie made a boop sound as she pressed her finger on Sonata’s nose.

Sonata’s eyes widened as she realized exactly what this was. Grinning she wrapped Pinkie up in a tight embrace and spun her around. “We’re GFs!”

Pinkie froze mid-smile. Her brain had run into a really big problem and needed to reboot.

Sonata laughed happily. “You always give me my favorite food! You talk to me and want to spend time with me no matter what. And I always want to make sure that you’re happy. Or, like, as happy as anyone can be in this messed up world without magic or a decent place to swim.

“I mean, seriously, I’m not going to hang out with Sunset Shimmer just so I can go skinny dipping. But that’s not important.” Grinning proudly she leaned in and gently pressed her lips against Pinkie’s.

Pinkie barely registered what was happening; she was still trying to process what Sonata said.

“I’ll—ah—see you Friday night at the party, girlfriend.” Sonata shot Pinkie a sultry wink before rushing for the exit. “And don’t worry. Adagio won’t succeed. I have no idea how I’m going to stop her yet, but I promise that you won’t be forced to go to jail for strutting around naked or becoming someone’s bitch.”

Sonata paused as she held the door to the music room open. “Because you’re all mine, and I don’t like sharing~”

After Sonata had left Pinkie finally snapped out of her frozen state. “What… just happened?”

“That crazy siren just decided you were her girlfriend.” Pinkamena stated in her mind.

“I don’t—I’m not—do I even swing that way?” Pinkie exclaimed nervously.

Pinkamena gave a non-existent shrug. “Don’t ask me, I’m just a representation of your subconscious. Just play it by ear, see how it goes. Who knows? Maybe you’ll like being with Sonata.”

“Well she is kind of nice. Totally random though, and coming from me that’s saying something. Actually, she wasn’t nearly random enough… kind of scary, actually. Ok, so, I guess I better get back to class. Yeah, I’ll just pretend everything’s normal, that’ll work! Err… right, Pinkamena?”

Only silence answered Pinkie’s question.

“Pinkamena? Pinkamena!” Pinkie spun around to try and find a mirror to examine her reflection in a nervous jittery rush.

“What? Oh, I’m sorry Pinkie. I was just wondering what Sonata must look like after she gets done skinny dipping. Think we can convince her to join us at Sunset’s when Sunset isn’t around? I’ll bet she’s irresistible all dripping wet with her nip—” Pinkamena giggled.

Pinkie blushed heavily at the reflection in the window and shook her head. “Haaa—sexy thoughts later! It’s time to panic!”

“You’re such a party pooper.”

“You take that back!” Pinkie shouted. “I have never pooped a party, ever! Well… at least not accidently!”

“Alright, alright. Can we get back to class already?” Pinkamena brushed her non-existent hand through her very straight non-existent hair.

Pinkie sighed. “Ok, but we’re not finished discussing the fact you accused me of pooping parties!” Pinkie pulled open the door to the music room and marched off with a serious expression on her face.

Aria wasn’t as comfortable with being a human as her sisters were. She missed being able to feel the water rushing over her scales, and being able to experience the thrill of propelling herself through the depths with strong flicks of her immaculate tail. But after over a thousand years of being in this crappy world, she begrudgingly accepted the limitations of a human teenager’s body.

While their song magic may have been taken away from them, the fact remained: a siren was still a siren. They all had lived for a very long time. Very few pod members ever went away, unless they ran afoul of a Leviathan or one of the Kraken hunters that enjoyed feasting on siren flesh. Magic could sustain her kind indefinitely, and once absorbed, it infused every fiber of their being.

When the Rainbooms defeated them at the Battle of the Bands, they stripped away the source of their feeding ability, but they hadn’t removed the core essence of their being. Oh, they had damaged it. Mutilated it. Changed it so they could never sing their sweet songs ever again. But to render them mortal was impossible.

Dressed in her dance school uniform, which consisted of a one piece outfit that allowed her skin to breathe but wasn’t exactly called a unitard, Aria made her way up the steps of Canterlot’s School of the Arts. She’d enrolled not long after the Battle of the Bands just to get away from her sisters.

It was strangely terrifying how much they all wanted to be away from each other. Adagio tended to mope around the house in her birthday suit, unless she had to go out for food or something. The eldest siren figured that if she couldn’t stir up the people of Canterlot anymore with her voice, she’d get her thrills by letting the neighbors sneak a peek at her nude body from every uncovered window in the house.

Sonata went off to do her own thing. Apparently, that included hanging out with the pink hyperactive drummer. Who knew Sonata could even tolerate being anywhere near the Rainbooms? Aria chose to tap into her long-ignored choreography talent. Adagio preferred to engineer most of the moves they’d used when they could sing, but it was Aria who truly excelled at choreography. Be it Siren form or Human form, she had a highly praised talent. At least, according to her instructor.

Aria grinned briefly as she entered the classroom. The school taught more than just dance; it taught just about everything related to the arts. Aria had signed up for dancing and a few other courses, but remained adamant in her refusal to join the students for singing lessons. She would never recover her voice. And since she only used sign language while at the school, they all assumed she couldn’t speak anyway.

Taking up her usual stance at the bar to begin stretching, she watched as the other students slowly filed in. She didn’t know all of their names, but one of them had gotten her to open up enough to at least be cordial.

At least as cordial as she ever allowed herself to be with humans. Something about Coloratura’s look when she first came to class reminded her of a siren. It was probably the hair extensions she wore for her dance numbers. They reminded Aria of the luxuriant fin-like manes that sirens had.

Coloratura smiled when she spotted Aria at the bar. “Hey!” she greeted her with a friendly wave and joined her in stretching. “Did you hear about the talent recital they’re organizing?”

Aria shrugged. Truth be told, she could care less about any talent shows, for obvious reasons.

“Apparently, Angel Mist is trying to get some actual scouts from one of the larger cities.” Coloratura whispered to Aria so the other girls wouldn’t hear them.

Aria openly laughed at this, always mindful not to let her physical laughter out and simply pantomiming her amusement. Taking a vow of silence had been way easier than she’d expected. “I find it really hard to imagine any scouts picking some of these girls for anything.” She finished her stretches and moved on to the warm up movements.

Coloratura sighed. “I know. But a girl can dream, can’t she?”

Aria bit her lip. “Yeah, I guess. Just try not to be too upset when the dream crashes and burns because of somebody more talented than you.” Aria moved from one motion to the next with graceful ease.

Coloratura nodded. “You always look so upset when you say that. Who crushed your dreams, Aria Blaze?”

Aria scowled at her, but didn’t answer her question.

“I’m sorry!” The apology was instant.

Aria waved it off. “Maybe I’ll tell you... someday. But I’m not about to share my feelings with a girl I’ve only known for a couple of months.”

Coloratura sighed dejectedly. She brightened up immediately when Angel Mist stepped into the room. “I hope she’s going to teach us a new move today. I need to perfect my routine if I want to attract the big names.”

Aria nodded sharply and offered a rare smile. “You have one of the best voices I’ve ever heard. Believe me; I know a good voice when I hear one. You’ll do just fine.”

Coloratura grinned broadly. “Thanks, Aria. That means a lot to me.”

Aria stole a glance in the mirror and saw her cheeks darkening with embarrassment. Great, she was starting to root for the naïve little dunce. It had been a while since she’d taken an interest in anybody. Most humans tended to bore her quickly, but Coloratura wasn’t like most humans. She had genuine heart. If she still had her powers, Aria probably wouldn’t have even cared.

Shaking her head she dismissed such wild thoughts. She was a siren. She didn’t need anyone for companionship and her human acquaintance certainly wasn’t about to change that. Besides, knowing Coloratura there was no way she’d even be into girls.

Not even a little. And then there was the matter of Adagio’s newest obsession. Yeah, now was definitely not the time to try rekindling any sort of romantic feelings to compensate for the lack of passion they used to gain from singing.

Tuning back in for today’s lesson, she wondered if Sonata was hiding on purpose from Adagio to avoid hearing about the plan. Well, whatever the little dunce was up to she’d better get the laundry done before Friday. Aria Blaze did not do laundry.

The only thing she pounded were the creeps who happened to look at her the wrong way and sometimes Sonata, if she was being particularly annoying. Something that was proving to be less of an issue now that they didn’t have to talk to one another or listen to each other speak.

Adagio lounged on a beach chair in her backyard. The fence was rather short, so the neighbors were getting a pretty good show, but Adagio didn’t care if they were uncomfortable viewing her bare form. She took great pride in her body. And she lived for making others uncomfortable now that she was unable to use her voice to get what she wanted.

Humans practiced naturism because they believed it promoted healthy living and some other banal garbage that Adagio could care less about. All she knew was because the student body of Canterlot High had embraced such a lifestyle and opened their own little club for it; she could at last have her revenge against the school, the Rainbooms, and everyone else who had robbed her of victory.

Adagio was an expert in the art of exhibitionism. It allowed her to control weak-willed sycophants, though she could only practice it in the comfort of her own home. She didn’t need to spend any more time at the local jail; the police chief was a pain in the ass and his daughter was too. Although, upon further reflection, Zecora was decent enough to hang out with. In small doses.

Adagio rolled over to tan her backside. It was horribly difficult to get done, considering the nature of her hair. Tying it up into a massive ponytail and draping it off one side of the chair so she could get it out of the way took a great deal of time and effort. Sometimes, she wished she knew a decent stylist who could help her out at times. Sometimes.

Smirking, she closed her eyes and let the sun warm her skin. She was going to look her absolute best when she crashed that stupid party on Friday night. She was going to march in and captivate every student with her gorgeous body. Then she would cackle maliciously when the SWAT team busted in and handcuffed the lot of them, carting off those stupid Rainbooms, along with that hussy, Ms. Cheerilee, and those three brats who were always constantly trying to figure out what to do with their lives.

It was going to be deliciously satisfying. She absentmindedly began singing to herself, only to cough violently as her throat became raw. Her voice screeched, and lost any pretense of being in tune. Bitter tears of regret welled in her eyes while she leaned her head up, so she could wipe them away. “Oceans below! I will make them pay! I swear it!”

“You could make me pay anytime, sweetheart.”

Adagio growled as she glanced over the fence at the young male standing there. “Fuck off, Zephyr Breeze!” she snapped in irritation.

“I live here, you know. I can do whatever I want.” he chortled.

“I don’t care; I’m not in mood for an audience right now. Now beat it before I call the cops on your sorry ass.” Adagio picked up an empty suntan lotion bottle and chucked it over the fence at her annoying hipster of a neighbor. Zephyr was quick to beat a hasty retreat.

“Little shit.” Adagio bared her teeth in anger, once again missing the feeling of proper fangs as opposed to the mostly blunt set of teeth her human form possessed. It was the only other downside to being trapped in this otherwise unbelievably gorgeous form.

“When my vengeance is complete, I shall once again be adored by all. I don’t know how, but I’m certain that once I return to Equestria through that portal they’ve kept secret from us, all my powers will return to me.”

Sonata cackled with glee as she walked into Flim and Flam’s shop. The two salesmen watched her with uncertain expressions. Which really wasn’t much of a surprise; Sonata was used to that sort of thing.

Marching through the limited aisles of all the junk the brothers attempted to peddle, she came across the sort of item she knew she was likely to find there. Plucking it off the shelf, she walked up to the counter.

“A fine selection from a fine, young woman.” Flim noted with a friendly smile.

“A fine selection indeed, brother mine.” Flam chuckled and rang up the item for the purchase. Then he took a closer look at it and blinked in surprise. “May I ask what it’s for?”

Sonata shrugged. “To knock out my sister so she doesn’t get my new girlfriend arrested for practicing naturism.” Sonata paid for her purchase with Adagio’s credit card. Adagio had confiscated her own, keeping it under lock and key in the safe because of that one time she spent the entire limit on an all you could eat taco night.

It wasn’t her fault. Honestly, if they were going to advertise all you could eat, they should expect someone to actually be able to eat twelve grand worth of tacos in a single sitting. Sonata giggled. Adagio didn’t keep a close eye on her own credit card, leaving it lying around unprotected in the house since she started spending her days hanging out in the nude, just so she could rile up the neighbors.

Flim and Flam eyed her nervously as she left.

“I say, Flam, should we be worried about the purpose of her purchase?” Flim questioned.

“Not on your life, Flim,” Flam stated. “She paid full asking price.”

“Full asking price indeed!” Flim repeated, a greedy glint appearing in his eyes.

“I almost feel sorry for ripping off such an innocent, young woman.” Flam snickered. “Almost,” he repeated as he pocketed the vendor’s copy of the receipt after giving it an actual kiss.

Sonata held up her prize once outside, almost as if a nameless treasure had been discovered and she was presenting it to the world. “With this I shall protect you, Pinkie Pie. You and all your friends. I guess friends aren’t so bad.” Shrugging a little Sonata hummed a tune off key, not even minding it too much or even flinching once. In her hand was a small bottle of chloroform.

Diamond Tiara sat at her desk in the school newspaper office and rubbed her eyes to stave off her exhaustion. Yawning widely, she glared at the story that had been re-written in order to be printed. It was another problem.

“Snails had to find this to write about.” Diamond grumbled loudly.

“Is something wrong, Di?”

“I thought you were going to quit the paper, Silver Spoon!” Diamond snapped.

Silver Spoon slowly entered the office and approached her desk. “I am. I just needed to pick up a few things from my desk.”

“Well, hurry up!” she barked in an imperious tone.

“Di, you don’t look so good.”

Diamond gripped the sides of her desk to prevent herself from leaping across it. “You no longer have the right to call me that!”

Silver Spoon sighed. “I know. I’m sorry our friendship had to end this way.”

“It didn’t end. You chose to side with Sweetie Belle instead of me.” Diamond clenched her jaw in order to force the tears from running down her cheeks. She may have been able to cry on command, but after a few weeks of tossing and turning every night, she was far more vulnerable.

“You… a-abandoned me!” Diamond croaked.

“How is that any different from you stealing my stories?” Silver Spoon demanded. She immediately regretted her confrontational tone and flinched. Reaching up, she grabbed her ponytail and began to twirl it nervously. “I trusted you, Di. I would have done anything you wanted, but you stopped caring about me.”

“What makes you think I ever cared for you?” Diamond snapped. “I have Scarlet Scribe, Snips and Snails. I don’t need you, Silver Spoon. I don’t!” Diamond shut her eyes tightly and took a few deep breaths. “Now, grab your stuff and get out of my sight.” Her tone was calmer now, frigid as ice, and yet it could not remove the concern Silver Spoon had in her eyes. Concern which rapidly turned to anger.

“Damn it, Di!” Silver Spoon marched away from her desk and got into Diamond Tiara’s personal space. “What is your problem? You could at least pretend our friendship meant something! I'm sure it had to be more than just your ego-driven quest to control everything in your life!”

Diamond bared her teeth and glared deeply into Silver Spoon’s eyes. “I see you’ve finally decided to grow a spine. Well, guess what? I don’t need your attitude right now. Whatever relationship we had is over! Get out!”

Silver Spoon slammed the top of Diamond’s desk with her free hand. “Then why are your errand boys tailing me everywhere?”

Diamond recoiled in shock. “So you don’t corrupt the others!”

“What are you talking about?” Silver Spoon tilted her head to the side in confusion. “Snips and Snails are too loyal to corrupt. Well, more like too stupid but they would never fit in with us at the NLAC.”

Diamond got to her feet and shoved Silver Spoon aside. “Sweetie is a perverted, exhibitionist freak! And it doesn’t matter who I worry about you corrupting, when I finally get the proof I need to destroy the lot of you!”

“I’m sorry you feel that way, Di.” Silver Spoon’s eyes were watery as she grabbed something out of her old desk and turned to rush off. “But you’re wrong about Sweetie. And if it’s the last thing I do, I’ll make sure you never get the proof you need to destroy the club!” Silver Spoon ran from the room.

Diamond’s entire body slumped down and trembled visibly after she returned to her seat. She refused to show weakness. And yet, somehow, she had shown some vulnerability in front of Silver Spoon of all people. And she almost got Scarlet Scribe ousted before he even had the chance to get into tomorrow’s party.

Snarling in rage, she shoved the paper on her desk aside. She felt an overwhelming need to see her lucky charm at that moment. Pulling open the desk drawer – being editor had its perks – she reached in and slowly stroked the item she kept hidden there. Her eyes widened in delight as she felt all of her pain, sorrow, and frustration practically melt away. It strengthened her. It gave her focus. Though she couldn’t see them, faint wisps of green mist formed and glided from her fingers to the object within the desk.

Smiling contentedly, Diamond Tiara shut the drawer and rose to her feet. Feeling better than before, she held her head high, plucked her bag from beside the desk, and made her way to class. So what if her father proved that he failed to notice the expiration date on the donated snails for the school cafeteria. That was his problem and Diamond was confident he already had a scapegoat on hand to foist it off on.

As far as she was concerned, she had enough to deal with. Scarlet Scribe was going to get her the proof she needed tomorrow. The weeks of lost sleep would be a thing of the past as soon as she exposed the NLAC to the entire school. And to the parents, of course. One couldn’t forget the parents of the students who would, no doubt, be appalled and insist on expelling all three of the instigators who formed that stupid club.

After Diamond left the room, her desk lit up briefly with a very faint red glow, and the whispers of an alien world could almost be made out from within the drawer where she kept her special amulet.

Scarlet Scribe Is Attending His First What?!

Chapter 7

Diamond Tiara arrived bright and early on Friday morning. The next week was going to be mostly studying leading up to exams for the week after that. Then there would be nothing left but summer club meetings and the like. The newspaper didn’t have much to report during the summer, just the usual social stuff. Nothing really juicy, but there would be the summer trip to Camp Everfree at some point.

Seething at all of the happy students talking around her she marched up to her locker. Her locker which was close to Silver Spoon’s. Shooting her a frosty glance she thrust her nose in the air with an expression of haughty disdain. Then she slammed the door open wide enough to hit the closed door next to hers. Smirking at the petty action, Diamond fumed internally.

“If you just-”

Diamond ignored Silver Spoon’s attempt to talk to her and let out a shriek of pure rage. She heard Silver Spoon sigh beside her and start to leave. Grinning at her minor triumph she glanced through the contents of her locker, not truly paying much attention to it.

Her goal was to prove that she had what it took to run both sides of the Rich Empire. Her plan required that she attain all the power she could at CHS. Run the school paper. Achieve honors status. Become Student Body President… maybe even the Queen of the Fall Formal.

Although, if a certain pony princess chose to come back next year she’d have a hard time besting her. And unlike Sunset, she wasn’t willing to cheat to do it. That would defeat the purpose and only prove to her mother that she was incapable of attaining power the legitimate way.

And yet here she was, being bested by a foolish little club with a name that made no sense. What the hell was Career Minded Compatriots even supposed to mean? Probably some dumb thing they cooked up when they were four years old and becoming besties.

“Exhibitionist freaks,” Diamond muttered to herself. It wasn’t that she failed to understand the concepts of Naturism or its principals. It was the pure and simple fact that she could care less about it. Also, she had had a grudge against that trio for as long as she could remember, but for the life of her she couldn’t recall what had started it all.

Running her fingers down the spines of her text books, she smiled at the happy thought that soon Scarlet Scribe would witness first-hand the depravities of the NLAC. And once she had her witness she could begin gathering proper proof to show to Vice Principal Luna to expose them all to the rest of the student body.

“Or at least the part of the student body that isn’t already a member and embracing this Naturist Club like it was the best thing ever.” Diamond grabbed her textbooks and slammed the locker shut. “What the hell is up with everybody? Ever since this started it’s been the oddest thing. I wouldn’t put it past Sweetie Belle to have gotten some of that Equestrian Magic and used it to brainwash everybody.”

“Magic doesn’t work that way.”

“What the hell?” Diamond whirled to find Pinkie Pie standing not too far away.

“What?” Pinkie smiled. “You were kind of ranting about stuff and even though you aren’t a member yet, you do know about the true nature of the club. We kind of don’t like to advertise, for obvious reasons.”

Diamond shrugged aside the odd pink girl and started to head for class. “After this weekend I’ll be sure to nip your little club’s activities in the bud.”

Pinkie giggled. “Don’t you think that would end the conflict a little too soon?” she wondered.

Diamond ignored the question and picked up her pace to leave.

“Ok. By the way, you’re going to have a big surprise waiting for you when you get home!” Waving goodbye to the younger girl she started off to her own classes.

Diamond frowned in confusion. “What could she possibly be talking about?” Her phone suddenly vibrated and played a small chime. She’d just received a text. Juggling her books, she reached into her bag to pull it out. Reading the text her eyes widened in sudden horror. “No! No! Anything but that!” Visibly trembling, Diamond let out a fearful whimper. “Damn! Why can’t Grandmother just leave well enough alone? Now we’re going to be visiting.” Diamond sighed dejectedly and marched into class.

The week had seemed to dash by quicker than usual for Scarlet Scribe. This was, perhaps, because he was doing his best to ignore the drama between Diamond and Silver, which was in itself relatively easy since he had his own problems to worry about. Crashing the party wasn’t his idea of a good time.

He preferred to keep to himself and avoid the big issues. He’d barely realized what was going on during the Fall Formal when Sunset turned into a Demon. And if he hadn’t been home after his wisdom tooth operation when the Sirens showed up, he would have recognized Aria when he met her at the mall.

Snapping himself from his musings he glanced down at his watch as he stood outside CHS. It was still a little early; Sweetie Belle and the others had already gotten here and gone inside. And as he’d believed they would, they didn’t recognize him as being Diamond’s lackey.

Considering he hardly spoke up in class or drew attention to himself it wasn’t that big of a surprise. When Dinky showed up, though, he’d been afraid he’d fail his mission before even getting a chance to start. Fortunately she was too busy texting someone on her phone to glance up at the few students waiting around outside.

Scarlet took note that a lot of them appeared as equally nervous as he did, though some of them looked full of giddy anticipation. Whatever this club was about and whatever kind of parties it threw, it definitely seemed to excite a lot of students.

Frowning as he glanced at his watch for the twelfth time in so many seconds he let out a frustrated sigh. “Lemon Zest and Zecora are going to be late, how do we blend in with the crowd if they aren’t here on time to go in with everybody else?”

“Will you chill, Scribe,” Lemon said as she popped up beside him without warning. “Honestly, you and Sugarcoat are always so deadline centric, it’s ridiculous.”

“Gah!” Scribe jumped in shock and batted at the air in Lemon’s general direction. “Are you trying to get me caught?” he hissed. “Also, you try living in the same family as Cherry Brisque and not become stuck on strict scheduling.”

Lemon laughed brightly at the comment and draped her arm over his shoulder. “Your aunt isn’t that bad,” she stated.

“Whatever.” Scribe glanced around curiously. “Where’s Zecora?”

“No need to fear or feel derision I am quite here, within your vision.” Zecora smiled as she emerged from behind Lemon.

Scribe let out a breath and eyed the dark-skinned girl, obviously impressed. She was dressed in the same style of clothing as she’d been in at the mall, only this time she had a belt around her waist and some fancy bracelets on her wrists. The best part was that she didn’t look out of place for being someone who didn’t attend CHS, unlike Lemon who, despite wearing ordinary party clothes, still had her Crystal Prep pin on her blouse.

Without thinking Scribe reached over and removed the pin and moved to put it in his pocket. Lemon slapped his hand and caused him to drop it. “Ow! What was that for?”

“Don’t mess with my look, Scribey, I chose it to be perfect for this party scene. You dig?” Lemon bent down to retrieve her pin.

“Everyone who sees that is going to know who you are, even with that atrocious dye job.” Scribe indicated Lemon’s hair which had been dyed in a dark auburn colour with dayglow streaks of seafoam green.

Lemon stuck her tongue out at the younger boy and returned the pin to her blouse. “Unlike you I’m proud of where I go to school, even if we were totally a bunch of jerks before the Friendship Games.”

Scribe sighed and ran his hand through his hair; it had been slicked back by Sunny Flare and styled differently than his normal look. It added to his discomfort and nervous apprehension at being the lamb among the lions, as it were. “This is never going to work.”

“Patience, Scribe of Scarlet you must have. In Zecora trust, thus require no salve.”

“What’s with the Yodaisms?” Scribe asked.

Zecora smiled. “Enjoy life is what I say, and as for how I speak, well, it seems to have worked in calming your nerves this day.”

Scribe blinked briefly as he tried to figure out how Zecora could rhyme the way she had; it didn’t work in any conventional scheme he could think of from Lit class. But she was right, it had gotten his mind off the impending break in.

“So. Are we going to head in or what?” Lemon wondered as she took both of them by hand and headed for the front entrance to the school.

“Right. Head in.” Scribe chuckled nervously.

“Dwell not on your reasons for being here. This path of thinking will only lead you to fear.” Zecora moved ahead of them both and started to walk with a confidence that defied description. Her heels clacked on the marble floors of the hallway and the sway of her hips was almost hypnotic. She flashed others a warm smile as she headed in the general direction they all seemed to be going.

Lemon smirked and matched her companion in stride, her hips having a bit less bounce to them as she started to groove to the faint beat that could be heard coming from down the hall.

Scarlet hesitantly stepped up to join them, his hands finding themselves involuntarily moving into his pockets. His slouch straightened up and he began to feel as if he could actually pull this off. He’d get in, socialize for as long as was polite, and get out again so he could report it all to Luna as Di’s witness. Not even the threat of Dinky possibly recognizing him could damper his spirits.

Managing to pass the others as they walked smoothly down the stairs, Scribe smiled happily as he reached the door which was vibrating with the loud wubs that could only be ascribed to DJ Pon-3. “Girls, let’s get this party…” pushing open the door Scribe marched into the room fully intending to blend in and simply have fun.

What he saw when he finally entered the room, however, caused him to falter briefly in shock, and his brain fought to register what his eyes were seeing. "Started..." The last word squeaked out, and he fought the urge to suddenly swear loud enough to drown out Vinyl’s music.

As the three of them ventured into the room, Zecora was equally surprised by the sight that greeted her, but for a vastly different reason than her male companion. Long had she been raised in a free-thinking household, so to see a club of this sort didn’t faze her in the least.

Finding it on the campus of a school, a public building on public land that held a vast number of legal ramifications, which she, being the daughter of a police chief were very aware of, well, let’s just say she was beginning to think that perhaps she’d made a mistake in agreeing to come here. After seeing this there was no way the law of plausible deniability applied to her anymore.

Lemon was the least traumatised by the sight. Her eyes shone with absolute delight and she was practically vibrating with her excitement. “This. Party. Is. AWESOME!” she declared loudly, drawing a few startled looks as well as a couple of bemused ones.

“Yes, it is.” Ms. Cheerilee stepped forward with a soft smile. “I can see this is your first time attending. The rules are clearly indicated,” she said passing out a small pamphlet. “If you’d care to join the festivities, please use the dressing rooms over there.” She indicated the separate entrances to the male and female dressing rooms before moving off to mingle once more and ensure that no rules were being broken.

“Come on, Z! I want to join that mosh pit!” Lemon declared. She grabbed her friend by the wrist and dashed off to the girls’ dressing room, completely ignoring the still shell-shocked Scribe who was standing with his mouth hanging open like a fish.

People moved around the frozen Scribe, eager to get started themselves. Some of them were just as surprised as he was, but after taking a pamphlet concerning the rules they began to study them as they moved to the dressing rooms.

Scribe blinked rapidly and began to breathe equally rapidly. He was on the verge of a full blown panic attack, he could feel it. Everywhere he looked there were nude students. Fluttershy and Tree Hugger were playing pool with members of the Wondercolts. The sounds of bowling balls knocking down pins could be heard in the background along with lively conversation. A massive pile of bodies gleaming and glistening with sweat were gyrating to the beat as provided by Vinyl Scratch who was grinning madly behind her turntables absent of even her customary shades.

Scribe glanced down at the pamphlet in his hands. Natural Living Appreciation Club were written in bold letters at the top. Underneath that as a little joke to break the ice was written ‘the first rule about naturist club, is that you don’t talk about naturist club’.

Scribe found himself rolling his eyes at the obvious clichéd attempt at humour. He continued to scan the document, every moment bringing up the image of Diamond’s face when she got her hands on this piece of paper.

Scribe wasn’t sure when it happened or even how, but he started laughing. It started naturally at first, but soon developed into an almost painful high-pitched tone reminiscent of a certain villain from that movie he’d seen earlier in the week. He wasn’t even aware that someone had joined in with him until he finally managed to stop and catch a breath and noticed the extreme closeness of a very naked pink party girl.

“Oh, are we all done now?” she asked innocently.

“Pinkie!” Scribe jolted away from the girl out of habit. He didn’t like her being so close, especially when she was just… doing his level best not to check the girl out and keep firmly gazing into those deep blue eyes full of mirth and wonder and perhaps the teensiest hint of madness, Scribe brought the pamphlet up. “I can’t have this!”

Pinkie laughed. “Well of course you can, silly.” She reached out and patted him on the shoulder. “How would you know what’s against the rules if you just tossed it away?”

Scribe shook his head. “NO! I mean, I really can’t have this. I mean…Do you even know who I am?”

“You’re Scarlet Scribe, member of the School Paper and Loner McLoneryson of Diamond Tiara’s minions.”

Scribe’s eyes widened at Pinkie’s casual tone. Fortunately the music was so loud nobody else could hear them.

“You’re also kind of blocking the way, and the only one still wearing any clothes, silly.” Pinkie booped Scribe on the nose with her finger and took the pamphlet out of his hand. “Come on, I can’t go with you to help, but once you get out of all those stifling clothes and relax you’ll feel worlds better.”

“Wait, what?” Scribe found himself moving without really meaning to and the next thing he knew he was inside of a regular-looking changing room much like the ones found in the school gym. “But I don’t want to take my clothes off,” he finished lamely as he realized he was the only one there. Sighing he slumped down on one of the benches near the lockers and covered his face in his hands. “This couldn’t possibly get any worse.”

“Woo hoo! Ready or not CHS, here I come!” Lemon’s shout came from the other room, somehow managing to be louder than even the music.

“I stand corrected.”

Adagio and her sisters stood at the top of the stairs leading down to where the naturist club was holding their weekly bash. Her hands were on her hips in that certain way she loved so much and a shark-like grin spread across her face.

“This is it, girls,” she stated. “Now that we know exactly where it is we can lead the cops down here and once that’s done, this school will rue the day they destroyed our plans.”

Aria sighed and rolled her eyes, but didn’t say a thing.

Sonata acted boldly and without warning; a loud clang reverberated through the hall.

Adagio slowly turned to face her. Her eyes narrowed in sudden rage. Before she could ask why Sonata had just beaned her with the frying pan from their apartment, her eyes rolled into the back of her head and she collapsed. Bouncing down the stairs, she wound up falling into a heap at the bottom of them, her massive head of hair cushioning her fall.

Aria quirked a brow and glanced to the side at her sibling.

Sonata stood breathing hard the frying pan in one hand, a bottle of chloroform in the other hand and a wild gleam in her eyes. “It worked! I didn’t think it would! I just didn’t want to get anybody in trouble, not like that, I mean what’s wrong with a Naturist Club anyway? And that pink girl isn’t the worst person out there. She’s my girlfriend! I’m sorry, ‘Dagi, but I couldn’t let you do it!” she screamed down at her unconscious sister.

Smirking slightly Aria gently took the frying pan away. “Hey, no need to yell. I don’t think she can hear you anyway.” A faint aroma wafted off the metal implement and she eyed it in confusion. “Did you soak this with the chloroform?”

“Well, duh!” Sonata shouted. “How else was I going to make sure she conked out? You know how thick that hair of hers is.”

Frowning briefly, Aria nodded reluctantly. “Fair point. But couldn’t you have hit her before we got to the top of the stairs? I really don’t feel like having to haul her ass back up here.”

Sonata sighed briefly and then perked up when she heard the strange sounds of a pulley operating behind the wall. “They’ve got that fancy food moving dealie; we could just dump her on that and drag her up that way.”

Aria’s smirk widened at the thought of Adagio being unceremoniously dragged up on a dumbwaiter. “Come on, let’s go talk to your pink girlfriend.” Her eyes widened as it finally registered that her sister had admitted to being in love with the enemy. Turning, she glared at Sonata.

“I know! I don’t know how to explain it, Aria!” Sonata deflated slightly nervously. “We don’t do ‘friend’. Or play nice. And I remember she was responsible for the loss of our voices, but she’s a girl who likes to hang out with me and maybe sort of pities me too and tries to cheer me up by making me delicious sweets and all the tacos I could ever want. And humans say the way to a man’s heart is through his stomach. I’m like not a man, but, endless tacos! And she’s hot. And…Please don’t make me dump her, Aria, please!”

“Whatever. Let’s just do it before she wakes up. I want to be long gone from here when that happens.” Aria started walking down the stairs. “I don’t care why you fell in love with her or anything like that. I mean, we haven’t had any action for at least a decade. Dagi is going to kill you though.”

Sonata flinched briefly, but then smiled with relief. “I’ll deal with that when it comes up. As for worrying about ‘Dagi waking up, why do you think I brought the bottle with me?” she said as she skipped happily down the stairs.

“I wasted good money on that new outfit.” Scribe’s complaint was more to take his mind off of the large crowd of fellow students currently mingling without a stitch of clothing on. The rules said a towel could be used to stave off nervousness and maintain modesty, but he hadn’t bothered to look too hard for those. Plus, most of the students here weren’t walking around with one on. Meaning that he’d stick out like a sore thumb if he did put one on. In an effort to better blend in, he marched steadily and determinedly towards the dance floor. “Need to get to Lemon before she makes a huge scene.”

Scarlet Scribe was no stranger to discomfort on this level. When your mother used to take her clothes off for a living, you tended to not be as unnerved by naked bodies as you might expect. Half the women his mom knew as friends were still exotic dancers, and some of them had a tendency to be less than discreet about it in mixed company.

None of them would be caught dead here, though. This was a lawsuit just waiting to happen, and probably worse. If Spoiled Rich ever found out about this it would allow that stuck-up prude to finally oust Celestia as Principal of CHS. They never could agree on school policies, and from what little he’d overheard from Diamond during her venting sessions with Silver Spoon at the school paper. Spoiled was the least of his problems if anyone outside of this found out.

He happened to like Ms. Cheerilee and would hate to see her lose her job and have to go to jail over this: impressionable young students walking around without a stitch of clothing on in front of an equally nude female teacher? The press would have a field day with that.

Naturists were allowed to mingle just fine on private property, but in public? Unless it was a nude beach, forget about it, and even those were more private areas of the world where Naturalists could express themselves as they truly were.

Anybody with the right connections could blow a huge whistle on this, and get students expelled, maybe even permanently. A teacher fired and arrested for ‘harming the fragile psyches of impressionable young minds’ or however the local press writers would spin the yarn. Trust a journalist to see the truly bigger picture here.

“Oh sure, let’s start up our own naturist club as a school club to get course credit for it, it’ll be fun and perfectly harmless. Nothing could possibly go wrong. Until Diamond Dazzle Tiara, the head of the school paper, finds out about it… It occurs to me I should be pissed at her. She fucking knew I had to take my clothes off for this, but because she wanted an impartial witness she didn’t tell me what to expect!” Scribe paused as he fought down the very Sour Sweet-like reaction he wanted to say.

“Sour Sweet would just love, love, love to say something about this. And Sunny… actually, she might be ok with this. Sugarcoat too, in her own odd way, but Indigo would be out of here so fast the sirens would already be wailing in the distance due to her forgetting her clothes behind and drawing unwanted attention.” Scribe was talking to himself about familiar faces in order to remain perfectly calm. It wasn’t easy. “Abacus Cinch, Abacus Cinch,” he recited as he felt himself getting a bit too excited for his own good.

He’d spent a full thirty-two minutes and six seconds in the locker room debating over how to handle Lemon’s enthusiasm. After twelve minutes he realized he’d have to take his clothes off. Another two minutes after that he realized his little soldier had firmly decided it was now time to stand at attention.

The only way he could get himself to calm down enough and ignore the hormonal responses fueling his body was to think of the worst possible person imaginable being here and embracing the naturist lifestyle. Crystal Prep’s stern and imposing dean was the first thing to pop into mind. It was amazing what it did to his hormonal drive.

“This isn’t so bad.” Scribe paused and let his words sink in. “I have no idea what the fuck I’m supposed to do when Diamond calls me tomorrow and wants to start on the next phase of her little plan. At least I managed to ditch that rule pamphlet so I can honestly say I don’t have physical proof for Luna.”

“Stage Dive!” Lemon shouted somewhere to his left.

“Where did they even get a stage that could fit in here?” Scribe asked himself as he realized he had to tackle one problem at a time. Then he noticed one of the stunning older students standing off to one side in the crowded room. It was Trixie, and a few students had gathered and were watching her performing some stage tricks. “Abacus Cinch, Abacus Cinch.”

“What about her?” Pinkie asked from beside him.

“She’s the worst person I could think of to avoid getting stiff at every girl here.” Scribe blinked as he realized who was now next to him and what he’d said. “Ok, now I see why everybody doesn’t always like Sugarcoat being so blunt.”

Pinkie giggled and slapped him across the shoulders. “Good one, Scribey. But why are you even talking about those Crystal Prep girls anyway?”

“Uh.” Scribe tried to think of a reason quickly. “It’s a secret to everyone,” he quoted without meaning to.

“You’re a secret gamer too?” Pinkie asked with excited eyes. “I think you messed up the quote though,” she added almost as an afterthought. “By the way, it’s dangerous to go alone. So take this.” Pinkie passed him a cupcake and disappeared without another word.

Scribe blinked in confusion. “I still think someone could make a very large grant studying how that girl does what she does.” Shrugging briefly he turned once more to his left to retrieve Lemon and took a bite of the cupcake. “Mm mm, boy can she bake though.”

Zecora sat perfectly still as one of the male students painted her body, mindful not to go anywhere that would be considered inappropriate. She was much calmer now that she was in the thick of things, and she was confident that her father wouldn’t be a problem. She’d simply let him know that she’d had a good time, as usual; there were no pushers or other shady characters present and ‘no’ she had not met a boy.

The trippy body art she’d just explain away in her usual way and everything would be fine. Taking a deep breath to center her chakras, as well as to ignore the cold wet tickling sensation of the brush on her thigh, she felt more at peace than she’d ever felt before. A nagging sensation tried to worm its way into her thoughts from the back of her mind, but she wasn’t concerned enough to care, and so willed it away. Whatever it was could wait until she wasn’t getting painted.

Dinky enjoyed every party the club threw. She would have enjoyed herself more if she didn’t constantly find herself thinking about problems. Being a member of the inner circle meant that she knew all of the issues that were cropping up, and while Vice Principal Luna seemed to have nipped Diamond Tiara’s story in the bud, that wouldn’t stop her from trying to infiltrate them. Silver Spoon was converted, but they couldn’t count on every minion in Diamond’s network to be swayed over to their side. Snips and Snails were too simple minded to ever think of betraying her: they were too good at being followers and needed someone like Di to tell them what to do.

Whatever happened next, though, was Sweetie Belle’s problem not hers. Or at least it was until she spotted one of her informants rapidly approaching from the direction of the dance area. Frowning briefly she wondered what could possibly make him so pale, almost as if he’d seen Diamond Tiara herself.

“Code red!” he blurted once he was within hearing distance.

Dinky’s gaze narrowed. “Where?”

“Seven-thirty.”

Dinky turned in that direction and spotted him immediately. He was moving through the crowd with a determined expression on his face, a pale green covered cupcake half-eaten in one hand. Once she knew who it was she started to calculate weaknesses. “Don’t panic, and round up the girls. Also, find out where Fluttershy is, we may need her. Same with Silver Spoon.”

Offering a quick salute her informant quickly made his way around the periphery of the room searching for any signs of Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo and Apple Bloom.

Dinky stared at the male figure as he finally reached the dance floor. Biting down hard she suddenly felt a flavor invasion in her mouth as the lollipop she knew she hadn’t put there crunched. Reaching up, she popped the stick out of her mouth in confusion. “Huh?”

“Serious thinking film noir detectives always have something in their mouths,” Pinkie informed as she danced briefly in front of her before vanishing back into the crowd.

Shaking her head to ignore the oddity that was Pinkie Pie, especially more so than usual since she got that Equestrian magic, Dinky tried to remember if there was any place secure enough for a confrontation. She had a mole to stop.

Aria and Sonata struggled to lift Adagio out of the dumbwaiter. Managing to get her to fit in there had been a real trick. Unfortunately, now they were having a hell of a time finding anything to grab her by to pull her out. Aria was about to swear out loud and damn her vow of silence when the dumbwaiter suddenly started falling back down at a rapid pace. Sonata screamed as she was pulled down with her sister back down to the basement.

Aria had managed to let go barely in time. Now she was concerned; Sonata could have been seriously hurt. Which meant she’d have to go down and make sure nothing had happened to her. Resisting the urge to swear again she scowled and quickly made her way back down stairs.

“Lemon!” Scribe tried to get her attention over the din of the music for the fifth time. She was pretty much oblivious to him as she jived and juked around, swaying to the beat. Oddly enough, Scribe wasn’t feeling any reactions in his body due to his hormones while watching her. That could be because he was getting used to everything, or, more than likely, because he’d grown up with her and considered her someone he’d be comfortable with naked. And wasn’t that an odd thought?

“This girl loves to party,” he complained.

“You know that chick?” a voice asked from his left.

Turning, he saw one of Flash’s bandmates nearby. Scribe nodded briefly. “Yeah, she’s my… guest.”

“Dude, she’s got more energy than Pinkie Pie.” The guy nodded appreciatively at that.

“I wouldn’t let her hear you saying that, she might take that as a challenge,” Scribe said, really wishing he knew the other student’s name, if only so he could refer to him as other than Flash’s Band Mate.

“You’re never going to get her attention by shouting though.”

“I believe I figured that out already,” Scribe muttered.

“Here.”

“Woah!” Scribe had not been expecting to get grabbed by someone. The other male took his arm and spun him around so they were facing one another, then he knelt down.

“Just relax, dude! Put your feet on my shoulders.” Smiling encouragingly up at him the band member - was it Drive or something? - managed to coax Scribe to move.

Awkwardly climbing onto the older boy’s shoulders, he nearly lost it when the dude stood up. Now that he found himself at eye level with Vinyl’s stage, Scribe waved at Lemon to try and get her attention. “Lemon!” This looked considerably odd since both boys were roughly equal in height. One of them was far more muscular than the other though, Scribe had a lanky physique after all.

“Hey, Scribey!” Lemon smiled when she caught sight of him. “You gotta try this!” she added before diving off the stage again. A large number of students managed to catch her. “Surf me over, party peeps!” she requested.

Balanced awkwardly on his fellow CHS student’s shoulder Scribe watched in utter bemused fascination as the dancers steered Lemon over to him.

“Thanks!” Lemon told the crowd as she climbed up onto another girl’s shoulders. “I see you came out to enjoy the fun!”

“Do we have to chat on top of somebody’s shoulders?” Scribe wondered.

“What?” Lemon cupped one of her ears. “Speak louder!”

“WHY ARE WE TALKING ON TOP OF PEOPLE?” Scribe hollered over the loud beats of Vinyl Scratch.

“Because it’s fun!” Lemon responded as she tried to dance while on top of the other girl.

Scribe shook his head. “I can’t take you anywhere.”

“You don’t take me anywhere anyway, we take you!” Lemon reminded with a playful smirk as she pushed Scribe playfully.

“Young lady! Get down from there, there will be no playing of chicken while raving!” Cheerilee ordered as she marched onto the scene with a stern expression on her face and her arms crossed over her chest.

“Thank you sanity,” Scribe praised.

“Spoilsport old bag!” Lemon grumbled perhaps a bit too loudly, but she climbed down from her perch.

“Thanks for the assist, uh…” Scribe glanced down at the boy he was standing on.

“Just call me Beats, dude,” the boy said with a grin. “Need a hand gettin’ down?”

“Maybe just a little.” Scribe admitted.

Beats helped him maneuver off his shoulders and back to the floor, making it a lot less awkward than it would be if Scribe had thought about it too closely. “Scarlet Scribe.” He reached out politely and shook hands with Beats.

“Pleased to meet you, dude. Brawly Beats.”

“Come on, Scribey! Let’s dance!” Lemon grabbed her friend by the shoulder and hauled him into the middle of the gyrating masses before he had a chance to retort. She spun him around and bumped hips with him causing him to bump hips with another girl dancing nearby.

“I didn’t come over here to cut the rug, Lemon,” Scribe hissed as his cheeks turned as red as his name implied.

“Oh, ya wanna shoot some pool?” she asked with a chuckle.

“No, I do not want to shoot some pool!” Scribe snapped. “Nor do I wish to play arcade games or bowl or whatever that freaky body paint thing is all about in the other corner!”

“Body paint?” Lemon’s head whipped around, an eager gleam in her eyes.

“Lemon, I am here for one reason and one reason only, to make sure you don’t do or say anything in your zest for fun that could compromise our delicate situation any further.”

“Geeze, Scribey, you need to lighten up more. You’re really starting to sound like Sugarcoat, and not in the good way; more like when it’s close to exam times and she shuts herself in her room for three days straight studying.”

Scribe brought his hand up to rub the bridge of his nose in an attempt to stave off the headache slowly forming in the back of his mind. “I would have taken Indigo over her, I really would have,” he grumbled to himself. “Listen closely, Lemon, because I am only going to say this once. We are not here to party.”

“Speak for yourself!” Lemon shoved against Scribe again, causing him to stumble briefly.

“At least Zecora isn’t causing as big a scene as you,” Scribe retorted frustratedly.

Lemon’s expression changed, and she shot her friend a dirty look. “You have a stick so far up your—” she started to tell him off.

“Of course I do!” Scribe interrupted with a growl. “I’m in a very uncomfortable situation, faced with a serious problem that you don’t seem to care all that much about, and on top of that my hormone levels are dangerously out of balance due to the very nature of said uncomfortable situation! I mean, seriously, Lemon, aside from you and Sugarcoat’s other friends when’s the last time you saw me in any kind of social situation that wasn’t family related?”

Lemon sighed. “That’s why you need to get out more, lighten up a little, I’m not trying to make your life a living hell. I’m trying to help break you out of your shell a little. This is a naturist party, and even though you’re standing in the middle of the dance floor without a stitch of clothes on you’ve got so many layers over you it’s not even funny.

"It’s really more pathetic, honestly.” Lemon eyed Scribe with a sad expression and settled down enough to help walk him to the fringes of the dance floor. “Maybe we should take this a little bit slower. Unwind a bit without the loud and booming music. Sure, it’s awesome tuneage, but you need a different approach from the usual.”

Scribe stared at Lemon Zest in utter shock. “Who are you and what have you done with my friend?” he demanded, half in jest.

“Hey.” Lemon lightly shoved Scribe. “I’m getting better at this friend thing; we’re still figuring it out you know,” she reminded.

“Well that makes two of us,” Scribe admitted, blushing suddenly.

Lemon spotted a small group of students sitting around lotus style and chanting. “That’s what you need, a healthy bit of relaxation and meditation.”

Scribe glanced over and instantly regretted it. “Abacus Cinch, Abacus Cinch.”

“What? Where?” Lemon demanded glancing around with genuine fear.

Scribe sighed and finally felt more in control. “Nowhere, she’s my mantra so I can avoid any embarrassing situations, you know, more so than just being here.”

Lemon shot Scribe a disbelieving look, and then she broke down laughing. “Scribe, you are too much sometimes. Come on, let’s go cleanse our auras and whatnot. It’ll make you feel better, trust me.”

“Anything’s better than being in that mosh pit,” Scribe said with a relieved sigh. “Seriously I don’t know if I should be aroused, concerned about personal boundaries, or trying to keep those CHS guys from ogling you while you get your groove on.”

Lemon giggled as she mussed Scribe’s hair. “Awwww, that’s kind of sweet.” Leaning in, she gave him a friendly kiss on the cheek and then lead the pair of them to the meditation circle. “Also ogling is strictly forbidden, any of those boys try it and they get booted out, didn’t you read the rules?”

Scribe shot Lemon a sheepish grin. “Er, I was kind of more worried about what was going on with you out here… and seriously, where did they get that stage from and how did they get it in here?” he asked in a mystified tone of voice.

“That pink haired Wondercolt rented it for the night.” Lemon shrugged. “That’s what Vinyl said, anyway.” Grabbing a pair of towels from a basket nearby Lemon held one in each hand and unrolled them simultaneously, placing them on the floor near the meditating group. “Now let’s get our ohhhhm on.”

Scribe nodded and swiftly lowered himself to the floor. “I could use a bit of ohmmming.”

“Sonata, why are you hiding in the dumbwaiter with Adagio?” Pinkie wondered, mystified.

“I wasn’t hiding.” Sonata grunted as she finally popped out. Tumbling to the floor with Adagio in her lap she shoved her sister aside, rather roughly, and instantly hopped to her feet. “I was trying to get her out of here before she woke up and brought the cops down here. Boy, that dude with the talking mutt makes it look so easy to use these things.” Sonata frowned briefly as she studied the dumbwaiter and her sister’s prone form.

“What boy with a talking dog?” Pinkie questioned with a giggle.

“You know, the one with the groovy van who goes around solving mysteries.” Sonata laughed briefly and then stuck her tongue out in an attempt at thinking.

“Did you want some help?”

“Nah, Aria and I should be able to get her out of here.”

Adagio started to groan.

Sonata swung the frying pan again and slammed it into her hair, which once again cushioned the blow.

Pinkie gasped in surprise. “Sonata! You shouldn’t hit people with frying pans,” she said.

“Well I couldn’t soak a rag and cover her face with it. Adagio would have squirmed out of my grip before the chloroform took effect.” Shrugging, she returned the frying pan where it had been and smiled. “That should hold her until we can get her out of here.” Turning to Pinkie she broke into a happier smile than the more manic one of moments ago and rushed over to give her a great big hug and a long kiss.

Aria stepped into the loading area while they were making out.

Pinkie shook her head when the kiss ended and let out a funny sigh. “Sonata, we really need to talk about this whole girlfriends thing.”

“Later, silly,” Sonata returned with a contented sigh. “Hey, Aria, ready to try again?”

Aria just leaned forward and grabbed Adagio’s ankles.

“Why don’t you… put her somewhere for safekeeping and come join the party?” Pinkie suggested. “Adagio won’t be able to get any cops here anyway. They patrol more downtown.”

Aria quirked a brow. “I didn’t come here to party.”

“Are you sure?” Pinkie asked with a giggle. “You sirens must be as big on naturism as Sunset since you’re from Equestria. And we’ve got some great stuff in here.” Pinkie pointed to the door she’d used to see what all the ruckus was, plus she needed more snacks for the party guests.

Aria scowled and crossed her arms over her chest.

Sonata giggled. “Aria hates her monkey body,” she said.

Pinkie gasped. “No way!”

Sonata’s head bobbed up and down in a frantic nod. “Yeppers. She totes can’t stand the thing. Right, Aria, you once told me that you felt it was an awkward mess with bits that served no proper function.” Sonata grinned and poked Aria in the chest. “Boobies are sooooo much fun though, I mean totally sensitive. Kinda wish we had them in our old bodies; it would have made mating season so much more fun.” Sonata giggled.

Aria slapped her hand away. “Look, I don’t care if you want to make out with her, but stop blabbing everything about us. She’s still the enemy, Sonata.”

Sonata sighed and averted her eyes. “Ok. Yeah. I’m sorry, Ari.”

Pinkie needed to salvage the situation; this was the most any of the sirens had interacted with her since the Battle of the Bands. And while she seemed to be in a relationship now with Sonata, which was going to need a serious discussion soon, she wanted to try and cheer up the other sirens too. Spread the joy of Friendship, just like Princess Twilight would. “Sure I can’t tempt you to join the party?” she asked with a sly grin. “We’ve got loads of treats. Dancing, party games, pool, an arcade.”

Aria blinked in surprise. “Arcade?” she repeated a slow smile spreading.

Sonata nodded. “Ooooo, oooo, yeah, Ari! Totes forgot about that, it’s like the eighties in there! They have some real gems.” Snickering at what she thought was a clever joke, Sonata beaned Adagio in the head a third time when she started to stir once more. “I think I need more chloroform.”

Pinkie snatched the frying pan away from her and shook her head. “No more hitting!”

Adagio moved again and Pinkie was the one to hit her this time. Staring mortified at the leader of the Dazzlings she dropped the cooking implement on the floor, embarrassed at her reaction.

Sonata laughed without a care and suddenly hefted Adagio up. “Show me where to stash her and we’ll get undressed!” she said with a gleam in her eyes.

Aria debated the idea for a little while longer, but the thought of actually playing arcade games again after the last arcade had closed down years ago made her barriers weaken. Just slightly.

“Ok, girls. Follow me!” Pinkie smiled nervously and lead the trio off somewhere.

“What are we gonna do?!” Apple Bloom exclaimed as she paced in front of the others. “Ah can’t believe he got in. How did Diamond Tiara know when we were meetin’?”

“Well it’s not like it’s a secret. I mean, the school paper has to post a schedule for all the clubs every week so everyone knows which days to set aside for club business,” Dinky reminded.

“Well who let him in?” Scootaloo demanded. “I mean if he’s one of her minions he shouldn’t even have gotten an invite.”

“We can’t stand guard by the door to the school indefinitely,” Sweetie Belle said. “It was bound to happen. I’m kind of surprised she didn’t try with Snips or Snails.”

“They’re too well known,” Dinky stated. “I’m afraid Scarlet Scribe is just one of those generic faces, he blends in so well that knowing where his allegiances lie can be a bit tricky.”

“But you’re sure he’s loyal to Diamond?” Sweetie questioned.

Dinky nodded and let out a brief sigh of frustration. “Unfortunately. But I do know his weakness. We have to convince him not to help Diamond Tiara, and the best way to do that is to get him alone for a little bit to grill him.”

“Ah don’t know, that seems kind of mean.” Apple Bloom rubbed her arm nervously. “And kinda against the rules of the club.”

“You don’t have to be present,” Dinky said. “Sweetie and I could handle this alone, with Fluttershy’s help of course.”

“Why Fluttershy?” Scootaloo frowned in confusion.

“She’s got the longest hair here right now, Scribe’s student file indicates he needs to be seated away from any girls with really long hair in any class, by orders of his doctor and mom.” Dinky smirked knowingly and flicked the lollipop stick in her hand at the garbage can nearby.

“I thought those were confidential?” Sweetie glanced curiously at her friend.

Dinky rose one brow at the comment.

“Yeah, silly question,” Sweetie said with a shake of her head.

“Why don’t we just talk to him?” Apple Bloom said. “Ah mean he can’t be that bad. Diamond’s never used him for any dirty work before.”

“This is the enemy we’re talking about, Apple Bloom!” Scootaloo argued. “He could be taking secret pictures right now.”

“Kind of hard to do that without any clothes on,” Sweetie pointed out.

“What about his eyes, I mean, what if he’s got cameras in his contact lenses?”

“He has 20/20 vision, Scootaloo,” Dinky said with a sigh. “Apple Bloom has a point though, maybe someone should just talk to him.”

“Fluttershy still?” Scootaloo wondered.

Dinky shook her head and moved over to see what Scribe was up to right now. She spotted him sitting on a towel and meditating with Tree Hugger’s group, his friend beside him. “In this instance I believe the direct approach might prove better. I’ll keep Fluttershy in reserve though.”

Sweetie frowned. “You’re going to interrogate him?”

Dinky shook her head. “We’re going to ask Silver Spoon to talk to him.”

“We are?” Apple Bloom took a step back in concern.

“She’s the only one who has ever interacted with him before. She should be able to convince him not to side with Diamond Tiara.”

The others stared at Dinky in disbelief.

“Yah can’t be serious.”

“It’s the only hope we have of making sure he doesn’t get Diamond anything that could compromise us,” Sweetie pointed out.

“Dinky!” Her informant rushed up suddenly. “Um, about Fluttershy.”

“Uh oh.” Dinky sighed as she caught sight of a familiar head of pink hair making her way over to Tree Hugger’s group.

“What?” Scootaloo glanced between Dinky, Scribe and Fluttershy. “We were going to ask Fluttershy to help get the dirt on him anyway.”

“Yeah, but I think we’re about to learn why Scarlet Scribe isn’t supposed to be next to any girls with long hair.” Dinky shook her head in silent resignation.

Lemon felt something breeze past her while she was doing her best to keep from jumping back to the dance floor for Scribe’s sake. It tickled her nose and she cracked her eye curiously. The sight that greeted her instantly sobered her up. A pale buttercream-yellow girl had approached the leader of the meditation crowd. A pale buttercream-yellow girl with a head of light pink hair that reached down past her butt.

At first she didn’t think this was much of a concern, until she recalled the incident at the mall with Scarlet Scribe. If he opened his eyes and saw her, there might be grounds for a ruling from that Cheerilee teacher. Glancing around frantically she tried to find something she could use as a distraction.

“Hi, Tree Hugger.” Fluttershy’s greeting was soft, barely loud enough to attract the other girl’s attention.

Scarlet Scribe, however, was intimately aware of the soft dulcet tones of the one girl in all of CHS that could trigger his instinctual response ingrained since youth. Clamping his eyes shut firmly tight he began to hum a soft tune as music started playing in the back of his mind. A song his mother had introduced him to that helped him keep control of his baser instincts.

Lemon, unaware of this, leapt up from her sitting place and rushed over to the body paint group. Grabbing an almost empty bucket she dashed back; she figured Scribe could forgive her for messing up his hair and face if it meant cutting him off from seeing anything.

“Hey!” Sandalwood shouted after her.

“No running!” Cheerilee reprimanded.

“Hang on, Scribey, I’m coming!” Lemon shouted.

Blinking in confusion Scribe turned to the source of his friend’s outburst, knowing it would be fine since Fluttershy wasn’t in that direction.

Lemon forgot about the towel on the floor and stumbled as she caught the edge of it with her foot. She flew forward with a cry of surprise.

Scribe saw her coming, as by now he’d opened his eyes. “Lemon?” Scribe instinctively moved to catch his friend so she wouldn’t hurt herself by falling on the floor.

The body paint went flying splashing against Scribe’s skin and face blinding him.

Lemon crashed into him and brought them both down in a tangle of limbs and various body parts covered in sticky body paint that had dried a little bit in the heat of the room.

The bucket slammed onto Scribe’s head cutting off his vision from the world. He refused to panic however, instead he did his best to remain calm, which wasn’t easy with Lemon now lying on him and the sudden pain stabbing through his shoulder blade where he’d collided with the floor.

Lemon wasn’t moving and Scribe began to worry that she might have hit her head against the bucket stuck on his head. “Lemon? Lemon? Are you ok?” Shifting, he managed to push her slightly to one side so he could remove the bucket from his head. A small concerned crowd of onlookers had surrounded them both. Sandalwood took the bucket from him.

Cheerilee hovered over them both with a concerned expression, and Tree Hugger and Fluttershy had rushed over to try and help.

Scribe couldn’t let that bother him now though, glancing down at Lemon he hoped she wasn’t seriously hurt. Lemon was out cold, a large welt on one side of her head, but she was still breathing. “Lemon, damn it! What were you thinking?”

“Give her some air, everybody!” Cheerilee instructed. “And someone get the first aid kit.”

Scribe quickly got to his feet and picked Lemon up in his arms. “Where can I take her?” he asked Cheerilee.

“My personal dressing area will do.” Cheerilee clapped her hands together. “Ok, show’s over folks, please try to remain calm.”

Scribe ignored the teacher and started heading over to what must have been her private dressing area; it was close to the girl’s room, but had a door that could be locked. Scribe wondered how they’d managed to build all of this additional stuff in such a space, but he kind of figured it was just one of those things best not to ask.

“The girls are going to never forgive me if you seriously hurt yourself, Lemon Zest,” he mumbled under his breath. “And we can’t exactly tell them how it happened either.” Scarlet Scribe barely noticed the sudden tightness in his chest as he glanced down at Lemon; he had little idea what was going on, but he felt a strange stirring in the back of his mind at the sight of her injury.

Silver Spoon watched in amazement. She couldn’t believe anyone would have invited Scarlet Scribe. He was still working for Diamond Tiara and wouldn’t see her for what she really was. A total user. She needed to talk to him, right now, but it would probably have to wait until he saw to his friend.

Her eyes widened as she recalled the previous day’s conversation – no, argument - that she’d had with Diamond. “So that’s what she meant about corrupting. Di must have been intending to get Scribe in here all week,” Silver Spoon muttered to herself thoughtfully.

“Is something wrong?”

Silver Spoon turned to Mirror Gem with a strained smile. “No, not really. I’ve got to talk to somebody in private for a few minutes, is that ok?”

Mirror Gem nodded. “Sure, you go do what you have to do. What was all that commotion about anyway?” She glanced curiously towards the meditation area.

Silver Spoon shook her head. “I have no idea, but that’s what I’m going to find out.” Hesitantly giving her girlfriend a brief kiss on the cheek she rushed off to confront Scribe. This was not going to be pleasant.

Cheerilee followed the two students into the room after unlocking the door. A small bench had been put in there for her and Scarlet Scribe was quick to put his friend gently onto the towel that Fluttershy brought with her.

“Will she be ok?” the shy girl asked.

“It doesn’t look too serious, but I’m afraid we’ll have to consider this an infraction for disobeying the rules,” Cheerilee stated. “I told her there was no running allowed.”

“Here’s the first aid kit, Ms. Cheerilee,” Apple Bloom said as she and her friends brought it into the room.

“I don’t get it, why’d she want to hit you with that bucket anyway?” Scootaloo asked. “I mean, one minute you were both meditating, and the next she just tosses a bucket on you.”

Scarlet Scribe was gently stroking Lemon’s hair while he watched over her. She was breathing fine and didn’t seem to be hurt too badly; he’d barely heard what was being said by the others, but he caught the last of it and glanced up with a brief sigh. “It’s because of Fluttershy I’d wager,” he said.

Cheerilee frowned briefly and then she realized who was in the room with them from the student roster. “Oh, Scarlet Scribe! I’m so sorry for not recognizing you sooner, I would have suggested you might prefer to avoid certain activities.”

“What’s wrong with me?” Fluttershy asked hesitantly.

“Nothing.” Scribe swallowed nervously and indicated her long luxurious hair. “I just have this strong instinctive reaction to girls with long hair, I can keep it in check mostly. If I’m in a high stressful environment usually I sing a song to myself in my head to help keep me from doing something stupid. But Lemon didn’t know that about me, so I guess she wanted to make sure I couldn’t see you, in case I tried to start braiding it or something.”

“You’d want to braid my hair?” Fluttershy blushed slightly.

“Any long hair really, mom used it to calm me down when I was younger, and I kind of developed a tick.”

“F-Fetish,” Lemon groaned as she started to regain consciousness.

Scribe’s cheeks burned as he glared at his friend. “It is not a fetish!” Scribe blinked as he realized Lemon was coming out of it. “Oh my gosh! You’re ok!” He moved in closer and stared intently at Lemon. “You are ok, right?”

“Head still hurts; not my brightest idea. Sorry Scribey, I kind of spaz out in a crisis.” Lemon smiled up at her friend.

Scribe smoothed her hair down while Cheerilee finished wrapping her head with the bandage in the first aid kit. “That’s ok, we spazzes need to stick together.”

“Awwwww.”

“Huh?” Scribe and Lemon glanced over at the CMC as they stared at them with looks of adoration.

“You are so cute together,” Sweetie Belle said with a grin.

“Woah! We are not together, Lemon’s my friend a-and I could never...” Scribe began to deny vehemently. He stopped himself when he realized it might hurt Lemon’s feelings. The thought brought crummy feelings via the churning in his stomach, which in turn brought more unbidden words.

“I mean, yeah, she’s totally awesome and stuff. I mean, come to think of it, she’s the first one of my friends not blood related whose uh… help me end this before I stick my foot in it, Lemon?”

Lemon just smirked at him and squeezed his hand. “I get what you’re trying to say.” Her cheeks flushed and she shook her head to try and get rid of the ringing, and potentially something more.

“Sure ya do,” Apple Bloom said with a wink.

Scribe groaned in frustration.

“I think you two have had enough fun for one night. I suggest you go get dressed in your respective change rooms and go home. I want Lemon Zest to see someone about that nasty fall she took, too.” Cheerilee’s tone was very insistent.

Scribe frowned briefly. “Er, right. I’m still kind of sticky with body paint; where exactly do I go to wash it off?”

“There’s a cleaning station in each of the change rooms for that,” Cheerilee explained with a brief smile.

“Wait!” Scootaloo blurted. “Ummm, I mean there’s still a problem.”

“Oh, what?” Cheerilee asked with a brief glance at the students. “I do need to get back outside, girls.”

“It’s ok, how about we meet at the Sweet Shoppe tomorrow afternoon and discuss this, calmly, and rationally.” Scribe smiled at the CMC.

“Ok.” Sweetie shot him a wary look.

“Great! If that’s all done, I want to go home, I’ve got a terrible headache.” Lemon Zest slowly and shakily climbed to her feet.

Scribe rushed over and lent her his arm. “Take it easy, my cousin is going to kill me when she finds out.”

“Who’s gonna tell her?” Lemon asked chuckling briefly. “Ow.” She massaged her head to assuage the sudden flaring of pain.

“She’ll find out, that ugly lump on your head will be a dead giveaway,” Scribe pointed out as he started helping her out of the room.

Once they were sure he was gone the CMC turned to one another.

“How do we know we can trust him, Sweetie?” Scootaloo demanded. “He’s one of Diamond’s minions!”

“Yes, he is,” Sweetie said. “And he spent a few hours here getting in touch with his naturist side, maybe there’s hope for him yet.”

Scribe stood in front of Silver Spoon while Lemon Zest was at his side and just stared. She was here. In front of him. Without any clothes on. Diamond Tiara’s bestie since grade three. His brain just couldn’t process what he was seeing.

Nervously rubbing her arm, Silver Spoon glanced to the side. “Di sent you.”

“Y-Yeah.” Scribe paled slightly.

“Scribe, you can’t help her! You just can’t!” she exclaimed.

Scarlet Scribe shook his head. “Do you have any concept as to the position I’m in?” he snapped. “Sil, I’m loyal not because I have much choice, but because Diamond has something I want.”

“But if you tell her.”

“I know!” Scribe snapped. “I figured it out the second I got here. Hard not to, seeing Cheerilee strutting around without a stitch of clothing on.”

“Then you know that if Diamond had her way-”

“Look, I’m not in the mood. I’m tired, stressed out, and my friend here needs to get home to recuperate.” Scribe paused and glanced over at Lemon, who was being remarkably quiet. “Tag along with the CMC tomorrow to the Sweet Shoppe if you need to, but I’m not discussing anything until tomorrow.

“I’m still pissed at Diamond right now for not even cluing me in on what to expect. I spent a hundred and eighty dollars, with tax, for a new party outfit that I didn’t even need because of it. And I have enough mental imagery of Dean Cinch from Crystal Prep to scare me off dating for the next three months. Lemon, please stop me again, I’m starting to channel Sugarcoat!” Scribe turned to his friend with a frustrated expression.

“You seem like a nice enough girl, but take off.” Lemon wobbled slightly as she tried to intimidate Silver Spoon.

“Actually, can you help Lemon back into the changing room?” Scribe suddenly requested. “I can’t go in there with her and I don’t want her to be alone. I can trust you that much, can’t I?”

Silver Spoon looked hurt at her old friend. “Do you even need to ask?”

Scribe sighed and shook his head.

Spoon nodded and offered a hesitant smile. “Ok, come on Lemon Zest.”

“I don’t need any help.”

“Lemon, for me? Please?” Scribe coaxed the older girl.

“Oh fine. But I’m getting dressed without her help!” Lemon declared as she allowed Silver Spoon to help take her weight and steer her towards the dressing room.

Silver Spoon glanced back only once with an uncertain expression.

Scribe sighed and rubbed the back of his shoulder. “I’m going to feel this in the morning.”

Pinkie smiled while she watched Sonata out of the corner of one eye. Despite everything going on in Tree Hugger’s area, the sirens both seemed to be ok. Pinkie was still nervous about an honest to goodness “siren thinking they were an item thing”.

She needed to talk to somebody, but Rarity still wasn’t coming to any of these parties. Not because she didn’t want to support Sweetie Belle, but after she heard that almost two hundred students were attending, well, Rarity always was a bit too delicate for her own good when it came to some things.

She could have gone over to Sunset to find out what she should do, but Sunset was enjoying her time and she didn’t want to ruin it by letting her know that there were two sirens back at CHS. Applejack was who knows where - Pinkie hadn’t seen her come in so she had no idea if she was even attending this time - and Rainbow Dash…

Glancing over to the bowling alley, Pinkie smiled fondly. “Always competing for something, aren’t you, Dashie?” Giggling briefly, she finished fixing up another taco platter for Sonata. They were the only thing that cheered her up and Pinkie didn’t understand the reason - all she knew was that she desperately needed to cheer her up. Part of her ached because of the way the Sirens acted.

Aria was the grumpiest of them all, and stubborn enough to refuse opening up and talking again without sign language. At least from what Pinkie could tell. Suddenly, she noticed Zecora out of the corner of one eye and she gasped. “Oh good! I’ll ask Zecora for advice; she always knows just what to do in any kind of emergency.” Pinkie now had a plan, but it would have to wait until tomorrow when Zecora wasn’t busy relaxing. So much to do, so little time to do it in.

Scarlet Scribe and Lemon Zest left the school together, Scribe doing his best to make sure that his friend didn’t suffer any relapses. Lemon was frustrated at his attitude, but chalked it up to him never seeing her wilder moments. This was nothing compared to some of the stuff she got into at the other parties she’d been to.

Scribe wanted to get home and get some sleep; he really needed it after tonight’s socializing. He also wondered if he could return the outfit he’d been forced to buy, since he hadn’t really needed it, though explaining that to anybody was going to be a real problem. He had a big enough problem with dealing with how to approach the Diamond Tiara thing. Fortunately she was busy this weekend visiting her grandmother so he knew he could relax.

Lemon glanced aside at Scribe and offered a tiny smile. “That was actually pretty fun. Thanks for letting me tag along, Scribe.”

“You’re welcome, Lemon.” Scribe smiled back. Then he frowned. “Do you get the feeling like we’re forgetting something?”

“Scribe, I got beaned by a heavy bucket holding body paint, you’re lucky I remembered how to put my bra on.”

Back in the basement of CHS, the teen known as the Party Ninja AKA Zecora, sighed to herself as she realized she’d been ditched. “I should return home since they have fled, but now I desire to remain instead.” She grinned over at Sandalwood as he continued painting other students with the body paint. “A handsome boy, gentle and carefree, I wonder what he thinks of me?”

Aria and Sonata were busy playing an old fighting game in the corner, unobserved and hidden from most of the students at CHS. Pinkie helped to sneak them in. Aria could care less about having to be naked; she was just pleased that some divine force of the human world had engineered it so that her favorite fighting game from the eighties was still accessible. Slapping the buttons rapidly she waited for Sonata to give in and admit defeat.

“Where’d you stow Dagi anyway?” she asked bluntly.

“Pinkie helped me stick her in one of the lockers,” Sonata said.

Aria raised a brow in surprise and then chuckled. “She’s going to kill us when she wakes up.”

Sonata nodded. “Yeah, but she’ll forgive us eventually like all the times before. Besides, maybe she’ll forget about that stupid revenge idea when she sees how much fun being a Naturalist is. I mean we can swim a lot better without all those stupid articles of clothing on anyway.”

Aria nodded briefly. “True.”

“K.O!” the game announced as Aria finally defeated Sonata’s character.

“No fair!” Sonata whined.

Aria smirked. “Best twenty out of thirty-six?”

“You’re on!” Sonata shouted. “Pinkie, taco me!”

A taco materialized from somewhere and connected with Sonata’s outstretched hand, and she bit into it with ravenous delight.

Aria frowned in confusion. “How does she always know when to do that?”

Sonata shrugged. “I don’t ask, all I know is I can have tacos whenever I want. Best girlfriend ever!”

Aria sighed, but decided not to tackle that particular problem. It wasn’t up to her to deal with Sonata’s oddly eccentric choice in mates. Instead; she took a quick sip of lemonade from her cup to cool off and then returned focus to the game.

Author's Note

Due to my new work schedule, I will no longer be publishing this story on Fridays. It will now be published on Sundays instead. I'm sorry about the two day extra wait, but I just don't have enough free time during the week to get things edited.

Scarlet and Lemon Are Thinking About What?!

Chapter 8

The morning after the party Scarlet Scribe found himself sleeping in. A rarity indeed for Saturdays, but with Di out of town he didn’t have to worry about corrections on the school paper. Which was a good thing because he had enough problems on his hands, and fortunately he didn’t have any incriminating evidence lying around.

The phone woke him up rudely and with a silent groan he reached over for the cell on his combination nightstand and bookcase. “Is there a reason you’re calling me at eight AM on a Saturday, Sugarcoat?”

“Lemon Zest suffered a very bad head wound and she refuses to let me know what it was. Talk. Now!”

Cringing at the loud tone of voice from his favorite cousin, Scribe blearily sat up and rubbed at his eyes. “First of all, have you ever been to a party with Lemon Zest?”

“I have not had that pleasure.” Sugarcoat’s tone sounded a little edgier than usual.

Scribe moaned; his shoulder ached, reminding him of his own self-inflicted injury from the previous night. “Yeah, not even going to try and explain how wild she can get. There was stage diving involved, I’ll let you fill in the blanks.” It was a lie, but one clouded by the tendrils of truth.

Sugarcoat sighed on the other end of the line. “Details would be helpful, however I can already envision what may have happened.” The telltale scratch of a nail file came over the line and a much more loaded question followed. “Did you get what you needed for your precious Diamond Tiara?”

Scribe let out a sigh. “That’s another complicated kettle of fish. I was sussed out last night; I’ll be meeting with the CMC today to discuss options on how to handle things.” Gritting his teeth he shoved his comforter aside and made his way to the personal restroom his mother insisted he have.

Glancing at his back briefly he spotted a rather telling bruise. Moving to relieve himself he paused, just noticing something rather important. He’d slept in the nude last night. Rather different from the norm on his part.

“So why would you have to listen to anything from those three?” Sugarcoat demanded.

Scribe shook his head. “I told you it’s complicated, need to know. The less you know the better off you’ll be.”

“I’m only trying to look out for you.” Sugarcoat’s tone changed; it was a very subtle difference but anyone who truly knew her could tell what it meant.

“I know, cuz.” Scribe grinned. “Thanks for your concern. I should get ready to face the rest of the day, tell Lemon… I had fun last night, and if she’s up to it again we could always go some other time.”

Sugarcoat was downright curious now, but chose not to say anything about it. “I’ll pass on the message.”

“Bye, SC.” Scribe smiled fondly and waited to hear the curt response before hanging up. Yawning broadly he made his way over to the shower and started the water running. A long soak might have been better for his shoulder, but he didn’t feel like it today.

As he bathed he contemplated all of his options. They weren’t pleasant. Diamond Tiara would know if he tried to obfuscate the truth, considering she already knew what the hell the club was about. Being her witness would mean reporting his findings to Vice-Principal Luna, and getting Ms. Cheerilee in big trouble, along with every student that attended the Naturist Club.

Not to mention he would be branded as a pariah for the rest of his life. Or, as another option, he could abandon Diamond Tiara and all of his hopes and dreams for the future, team up with Silver Spoon and just ignore Tiara’s obsession.

The more he thought about last night and all of the ramifications of being a member of the enemy camp, as it were, the more he felt himself growing nervous and frustrated. One wrong move and it would all be over. His pathway to a dream career, his hopes of having some kind of normal social life for the sake of his mother’s wishes; everything. Maybe he should take up meditating in the back yard - it couldn’t hurt.

Scribe finished his morning routine with a quick brush of the pearly whites and a run of a comb through his hair. He studied his face briefly; not even a hint of stubble, still as smooth as everything.

Genetics in this instant were more of a blessing, as he knew he’d start to itch something fierce when his facial hair started to come in. He already had a minor scalp condition due to hereditary genes. He didn’t even want to think what would happen when he started growing a beard.

Absently wandering from the bathroom with the towel wrapped firmly around his waist he forewent the dresser and made his way downstairs. Mother went to early morning classes on weekends; dance schools didn’t really have summer vacations, not the same way ordinary schools did. Shrugging, he made his usual breakfast, toast and oat cereal, and sat down at the divider to eat.

He’d probably have to get his shoulder looked at on Monday. The family doctor always took weekends off and he wasn’t about to walk in to the clinic and have to sit who knows how long just to get it looked at. He probably sprained something or pulled something; it didn’t feel serious, and certainly hadn’t broken. He wouldn’t have been able to carry Lemon into Cheerilee’s dressing room if that had been the case.

Stirring, the cereal absently his mind wandered back to the fun Lemon had been having. It had been off the wall weird and definitely out of his comfort zone, but it had been kind of interesting. She’d looked so relaxed, so in control, it was enough to make his cheeks start to flush slightly.

“Wait a minute? Am I feeling stirrings of something for Lemon Zest of all people?” he blurted when he realized how dangerous it was to let the mind wander, even if he was home alone. “Oh no, no, no, no! I can’t do that, she’s like two years older than me, and I’ve been friends with her… Er… well acquaintances anyway since I was five and three quarters.”

Choosing to take his mind off of these new troubling thoughts, Scribe puttered about putting the dishes in the dishwasher and turning it on after noticing it was pretty much full. That over with, he walked straight outside into the backyard and unfurled the towel around his waist. Ordinarily he might have stopped to truly think about what he was doing, but he was still a little damp from the shower.

The sun was nice and warm on his bare skin, and Angel Mist owned a considerable piece of property. Nowhere near as grandiose as the Rich estate, or any sort of estate, but it was private property in the better side of town. All of it inherited from his grandfather, destined to be his one day - he was not looking forward to that. Aunty Brisque got the lion’s share of the wealth, but Angel Mist was no pushover in the funds department.

It was part of the reason Scribe wasn’t too worried about not having a summer job yet. His monthly allowance was considerable, and his investment portfolio - all overseen by mother’s solicitors - was doing alright. He still desired some semblance of independence, however that would come in time.

He just had to find the right job. And working for Flim and Flam was definitely not it, even if they did offer to pay him a small fortune to handle all of their bookkeeping. Just because he was good with numbers did not mean he wanted to get into trouble by doing anything shady; tax evasion was a serious crime.

Closing his eyes he took in a few deep breaths, thankful once again that his mother was so independent as to not desire servants, and started to meditate to help clear his mind. It was actually a pretty decent pastime, and he wondered why he hadn’t started it sooner.

It should have bothered him that he wasn’t wearing anything; that he hadn’t even thought about clothes since waking up that morning. Scribe was many things but exhibitionist was not one of them. Still, he was feeling a lot more relaxed than normal, and nobody was around. Private property meant sprawling backyards and very high fences. It also meant back-breaking labor, lawn care and maintenance for the most part.

When Angel Mist said no servants she meant no servants; only the pool boy ever stopped by, but that was often when his mother was home and sunning herself in one of her skimpy string bikinis. His parents were separated; dad traveled a lot for his job and he tended to have a wandering eye when he did. Mom hadn’t taken too kindly to that.

“Ohmmmmmm!” Scribe let out as he took in several deep breaths and let all of his negativity out. Just like Tree Hugger had taught in her little meditation circle last night. He would have to apologize again to Lemon for not letting her in on his special coping mechanism. Considering how the song was a pretty decent one from when his mom was a teen, it was possible she’d like the song too. It kind of had a decent enough beat. And he felt like sharing.

There was that growing feeling towards Lemon again, what was the deal with that? Ok, so she was the least grating of the Shadowbolts, she didn’t have any really serious issues aside from her overreliance on good music, but that didn’t mean he had a thing for her. Nope, not a thing. She probably didn’t even like younger guys, besides, she was going to be eighteen this year, and he would be sixteen. A two year age gap full of dangerous connotations.

“OHMMMM!” His mind went blank and he felt himself blissfully reach a state of true nirvana. No cares, no worries, just a calm deeply spiritual centre. The sun beamed down on his bare skin warming him up and drying away the last of the dampness. He felt oddly complete in this very moment.

Then his phone started ringing and the world came crashing back down in startling focus.

“Damnit!” Scribe reached down and picked up the phone. “If that’s Sunny or Indigo wanting to know what happened to Lemon…” His eyes widened in abject terror when he saw the caller ID. “Hello.” His throat was dry just from uttering that one word, but he couldn’t just ignore the caller. They’d keep phoning until he answered, or he would get chewed out for not saying anything.

“Scribey, my favorite little minion, tell mamma you have something very good for her.” Diamond Tiara was attempting a playful little tone, trying her best to get on his good side and butter him up.

Scarlet Scribe was having none of that. “Define good?” This was extremely dangerous, but he had to play for time to think.

“Scribe, did you or did you not bear witness to the depravities of that little Naturist Club?” Diamond’s tone was like ice.

“Well at least that proves you knew about it.”

“Of course I knew about it!” Diamond shrieked. “Silver Spoon had photographic proof of what it was about confirming several rumours Snips and Snails had reported. And then she erased it!” Diamond sounded like she wanted to throw something. “Made me look like a fool in front of Vice Principal Luna!”

Scribe pulled the phone away from his ear with a flinch. That had been loud. Diamond must be in a really bad mood after having to put up with her grandmother for just one night. At least she’d be away all weekend.

“Scribe. You were there. I need to know everything!” Diamond insisted.

“Really?” Scribe’s tone grew colder. “Every little thing concerning my humiliating night in front of practically the entire student body. Without my clothes on!” he shouted back at Diamond.

Diamond sighed. “What does it matter? I’ll be letting you see me without my clothes on anyway to repay you for what you had to put up with.” Her tone implied a sudden sultry smile spreading across her lips. “You get the goods as soon as you help me stick it to the Career Minded Compatriots.”

Scribe gripped his phone tight enough that his knuckles started to ache. “What makes you think I’d want to do that?”

“What?” Diamond’s shrill cry in that moment almost reminded Scribe of Spoiled Rich. Almost.

“Diamond, you forced me to crash that party to bear witness to a naturist club. I don’t get why you’re so uptight about it, but I’m not really that put off by Naturism.” Scribe flinched when he heard something shatter distantly over the speaker.

“Of all the!” Diamond began a rant that would have made her mother quite proud. “After what happened with Silver Spoon, you would dare threaten to abandon me the same way she did? You do realize that I could shatter your dreams for that little career you’re harboring, right?” Diamond’s tone grew more frantic as she spoke. “Scarlet Scribe, if you dare think you can get out of this you are sorely mistaken. If I have to I will force things into the light. Things you dare not wish to be exposed.”

Scribe gulped nervously and began to sweat. The harsh light of the early morning sun no longer felt as good as it had before. “Diamond. Even if I could, what would we do? I have no physical proof, it’s my word against the CMC and all the rest of the members of their club. No phones allowed, no pictures allowed. Any journalist would tell you the same thing: we can’t go to press with nothing. Luna would just do the same thing she did when Silver Spoon erased the picture she had.”

Diamond was quiet for a lot longer than Scribe cared for, but in the end she gave a little grunt of acknowledgement. “I knew there was a reason I kept you around, Scribey. I’ll just pretend this little conversation didn’t happen, and I want you to think all weekend about how we might get a camera in there for next Friday’s party. But if you fail me, rest assured, you will suffer the consequences!” she hissed before hanging up so abruptly that Scribe was left holding the phone to his ear for a few minutes listening to the dial tone.

“Well, shit! What am I going to do now?”

Lemon Zest frowned slightly as she looked at the large welt on her head. It hadn’t been too big of a problem for her - she’d had much worse - but there was just something about it, how she got it, that made her wonder. She’d grown up with Sugarcoat and the others. She loved them all equally as decent friends, even if going to Crystal Prep had sort of soured them on friendship as a concept for a while. That being said, she was a little worried that maybe the hit to the head had done something.

“Scarlet Scribe?” she asked herself as she gazed in the mirror.

“He’s smart, even if he doesn’t want to admit it,” her reflection replied.

“Yeah, but he’s like, a baby brother!” Lemon should have been concerned that she was talking to her reflection and hearing it respond back. She had other problems to worry about just then.

“True, but he’s a really caring and compassionate guy. I mean he didn’t even care about his own injury.”

“What injury?” Lemon frowned in confusion.

Her reflection rolled her eyes and pointed to her shoulder. “Duh, he hurt himself when you slammed him into the ground. And despite the pain he carried you someplace you could be treated in privacy.”

Lemon waved her hand in dismissal. “He’d do that for anybody. Hell, even Sour Sweet on her worst day.”

“But he did it for you.” Lemon’s reflection shot her a sly look. “And he doesn’t look half bad without his clothes on.”

Lemon’s cheeks flushed darker with remembrance.

“Lemon Zest, is everything alright?”

“Yeah mom!” Lemon responded with a roll of her eyes.

“Well stop muttering to yourself in the bathroom and get your butt down here, it’s your day for laundry duty.”

Lemon sighed at her mother’s reminder. “Fine, I’ll be finished in another minute.” Glancing down briefly at the pamphlet she’d brought back home last night she gave another wistful sigh.

“I wish mom could get behind this kind of lifestyle, she’s got enough laundry to fill a small warehouse.” Lemon grew thoughtful, no one was coming today to the house. No one ever did unless it was her friends. Maybe she could give the idea a proper try, it could be fun, and mom was going to work anyway.

Her decision made up she got to her feet and headed for the door, turning briefly to give her reflection one last look.

“Lemon Scribe has a nice ring to it.” Her reflection laughed at the flush on her cheeks before she left the room.

“Lemon Zest!”

“I’m coming already! Sheeh, give me a break mom!”

Zecora stretched lavishly in her large bed. Her father had decided that it was best she have the finest things: being an only child had its perks. Her mother was no doubt already on her way to work, which meant it was time for the usual debriefing. Zecora sighed.

Commissioner Zheria was a tall and imposing man who had climbed the ranks of the police department by never taking no for an answer, and working hard to ensure that crime and corruption were a thing of the past. He kept his family life and work life separate… with one exception.

Zecora joined her father in the kitchen and offered a polite bow. “The day has begun so warm and free. Must we discuss yet another party?”

“Of my daughter I but ask, that she not fail at my appointed task.”

Zecora nodded briefly. “Then this latest party of which I speak, was refreshing holding not what you seek. None of the students at CHS practice the dangers of excess. There were no pushers, no drinkers, no gangs of unruly rapport. All of them were laughing, dancing - fun seekers galore.”

Zheria nodded slowly as she spoke. “To be expected of the school run by Principal Celestia.” Ending it there, he turned back to his paper.

Zecora grinned; her father humoured her by allowing her to differentiate herself. She lived her life as she desired, which meant being allowed to speak in rhyme. It was her favorite pastime and sharpened her wits considerably. Unfortunately he drew the line when it came to rhyming anything with Celestia’s name during their daily talks. He just couldn’t think of anything that would fit that didn’t sound made up or ridiculous.

“Have you any rumors of parties today? Or am I free to go and enjoy the day?”

“It’s a bit warm today, daughter. Wear your lightest ensemble and ensure that you take plenty of water.”

Zecora grinned and rushed up to hug her father. Giving him a quick kiss on the cheek she then made her way back upstairs to prepare.

Zheria chuckled and shook his head. Turning the latest page of the paper, he reached over for his morning cup of coffee. Then he remembered something a little out of place. “Now when did Zecora get that new body art?”

Glancing up briefly with a concerned expression, the current Police Commissioner offered a brief shrug. “She would have told me if it was important, probably just something at the party. She’ll wash it off in a day or so I’m sure.”

Being a very forward-thinking man, Zheria didn’t even bother to wonder when, at a party on school property, Zecora would have found time to get some new body art. So used to his chosen lifestyle, which he shared with his family, he didn’t even consider that a naturist club might be involved.

Lemon popped the washing machine closed and pressed the start button. Two full loads already inside, and she still had at least one and a half to go. Her mother had too much clothes and changed too often from day to night when she had activities to do. She spent way too many hours looking for the perfect ensemble. Lemon began to wonder if maybe her mother was a little more obsessed with personal appearance than was healthy.

Rapping on the dryer as she danced off to the kitchen for a quick snack, Lemon ignored her mother’s mindset. She didn’t let it bug her before; why should she let it bother her now that she was starting to let her inner Naturist out. As a test only, right now. She wasn’t ready to fully embrace the lifestyle, but she could definitely get behind it in the home. And if it meant she could spend time at CHS in that awesome party pad…

Lemon snatched a handful of grapes and nibbled them before she flipped her phone onto the counter and started sifting through her contacts. The only real problem with not wearing anything in the house was no pockets to hold the phone while she walked around the house.

“Let’s see. Already talked to Indigo, Sugarcoat and Sunny when I got up around six. Not really feeling like dealing with Sour until after she’s had at least three cups of coffee… Hmmm that leaves Twilight or Scribey to call up.” Lemon grew thoughtful as she studied the names on her phone.

The fact she even had Twilight’s number was a curiosity. Being the least antagonistic towards the science-loving loner she was the first one the others turned to when supplying Twilight’s contact info. Sunny suggested it in case the CHS girls wanted to hang out or something. “Still haven’t hung out with any of them yet.”

Making up her mind she selected the name and started tapping away with her fingers to send a quick text.

~ZestyBeats~ “Hey, Twi, how’s your weekend looking?”

~Twilighlicious~ “Getting ready for exam studying with Sunset. Why?”

~ZestyBeats~ “Oh yeah. Another week and everybody needs to hit the books.”

~Twilighlicious~ “Would you like to join us? I know how difficult it can be to prepare properly for Crystal Prep exams.”

Lemon rolled her eyes and snatched a few more grapes, still enjoying her tunes.

~ZestyBeats~ “Nah, if I wanted to hang with eggheads I’d go join Sugarcoat and Sunny Flare during their study sessions.”

~Twilighlicious~ “So... then why did you start texting me?”

~ZestyBeats~“We never just chat, Twi. And you’ve been pretty distant since the Friendship Games. Is everything ok?”

~Twilighlicious~ “Why wouldn’t it be?”

Lemon sighed.

~ZestyBeats~ “Because you just answered my question with a question and Crystal Prep students are experts at spotting mental flaws.”

~Twilighlicious~ “I don’t recall that while I was attending there.”

Lemon smirked.

~ZestyBeats~ “Trust me, Twi, you’ve got something on your mind that’s been bugging you.”

~Twilighlicious~ “How would you even know that?”

Lemon blinked briefly and then nodded.

~ZestyBeats~ “Because I’m psychic. That plus I saw you the other day leaving CHS and you looked beat.”

~Twilighlicious~ “So why are you so concerned?”

Lemon shrugged briefly and got up to empty the dryer. The incessant buzzing broke through even her loud music selection and so she knew that it was time to start folding, pressing and all that wonderful junk. Laundry day was a pain.

Dancing down the hall she thought about the question briefly and then decided it would be kind of odd for her to just suddenly start caring. But Crystal Prep looked out for their own, just like Sugarcoat always said, and Lemon was the least anti-social out of the group in that respect.

Dropping the laundry basket in front of the dryer so she could start hauling out the clothes, she paused to finally send her reply.

~ZestyBeats~ “Isn’t that what friends are supposed to do?”

Popping the lid, she started yanking out the clothes and dropping them into the basket, being mindful not to drop any on the floor because she wasn’t in the mood to wash them twice. While she did the busy work her thoughts returned to Scarlet Scribe.

He was handsome, charming, and totally stacked in all the right places. Though he tried desperately to avoid any physical embarrassments, once they were on their way home and he was dressed again he’d allowed himself to get a bit lax.

Being that it was pretty dark by then he probably hadn’t noticed, but Lemon had. Licking her lips briefly at the thought of that tent pole doing some decidedly naughty things, she noticed her phone vibrating and went to check Twilight’s response.

~Twilighlicious~ “My current study on Friendship would seem to indicate that is a normal response. I am flattered that you are concerned, but I’m confident that the problem shall be dealt with as soon as school is over and the summer trip to Camp Everfree scheduled by Principal Celestia begins.”

Lemon rolled her eyes. Typical Twilight response. Juggling the basket and the phone in one hand she made her way to her mom’s room so she could put the clothes away after it was folded and junk.

~ZestyBeats~ “Whatever. If you ever need somebody to chat that understands Crystal Prep PTSD you know who to call. Say Hi to Sunset for me, didn’t get to chat with her last night at the party.”

Lemon smirked as she imagined Twilight’s shocked look once she found out about her being at CHS last night. Getting to work on sorting the laundry to begin putting it away she glanced briefly at her mother’s vanity.

Lemon’s reflection winked at her. “Just keep ignoring Scribe’s tight-looking bod; it’ll only make it all the more sweeter when you finally hang with him again.”

Lemon rolled her eyes. “Scribe doesn’t have a tight looking-bod. He’s a lanky dweeb.”

“But he’s our lanky dweeb,” Lemon’s reflection reminded.

“What’s with this we stuff? We’re the same person,” Lemon snapped. “Stupid head injuries.”

Lemon’s reflection shrugged. “Yeah, I know. By the way, Twilight sent you another reply.”

Frowning slightly Lemon glanced at her phone to read the text.

~Twilighlicious~ “How did you get in? You’re not a CHS student. Are you stalking me now? Sunset will deal with you if you cause any problems, Lemon and… OK Sorry, Lemon, I think Twilight is getting a little paranoid. This is Sunset by the way. Can we meet up later to talk?”

Lemon finished folding all the laundry and started putting it away while she thought about what Sunset had asked. The two teams hadn’t met up at all. She promised Scribe she wouldn’t cause him any problems, but perhaps everyone from Crystal Prep and everyone from CHS needed to clear the air.

~ZestyBeats~ “Two conditions. Nobody mentions naturism or the guy I was with at the party last night.”

Picking up the now-empty basket after sending her response, she made her way out of the room. Another fifteen to twenty minutes and she’d probably need to shift the load in the washer into the dryer and start the last full load.

~Twilighlicious~ “Deal. Call the girls and we’ll meet at Rarity’s house this afternoon.”

Sighing, Lemon sent an affirmative before moving to the contacts list again. “Sunny and the gang aren’t going to like this.”

Adagio burst out of her locker prison literally shining with fury, almost as if her magic was still active. Sadly, that was not to be the case; she was just really, really, really, really angry. Storming out of the changing room where her siblings had ‘conveniently’ forgotten her she glanced around at the now empty Student Union Room.

Adagio’s expression darkened and she began to grind her teeth as she tried to find any sign of anyone. Especially her two ‘favorite’ sisters. Slowly sliding through the room stalking every corner she at last came to the conclusion that she was alone.

“Those two idiots are going to rue the day they messed up my plan for last night,” she declared as she made her way back upstairs. “First I’ll take away their food privileges and then I’ll strap them down and force them to wash my hair. After that I might consider letting them out of the house again, but they will…” Adagio stopped ranting when she saw her reflection in one of the trophy cases. “By the shallows! I look terrible!” she cried in sudden horror.

Spinning on her heel she made her way towards the gym and the showers that were kept there. First she’d get a decent shower, swipe some girl’s gym clothes so she wouldn’t have to wear this rumpled outfit any longer, and then she’d enact her vengeance upon Aria and Sonata.

Adagio glared darkly at nothing in particular as she fumed over the utter failure of her plan. She should have known her sisters were too whipped now to care about exacting vengeance. Sonata obviously had lied about how much she cared about that pink Rainboom. And Aria… Well, Aria was just a jerk.

Once she was feeling better she could plot for her next attempt. Adagio may have been many things, but a quitter wasn’t one of them. She would have her revenge, even if she had to find someone she could manipulate to do her dirty work for her. Someone with a vendetta against the Rainbooms also. Someone like… Frowning, she came to a stop not far from the entrance to the school newspaper room.

She couldn’t explain why, but she took a moment to glance into the room after opening the door. There was something here. Something she couldn’t quite put her finger on, but it seemed to be calling to her.

Striding through the room she approached the large desk that the current editor was using. Adagio studied it carefully. Then she noticed it: a faint flicker from one of the drawers. Pulling it open her eyes widened in shock. She had tried to find this the day after the Battle of the Bands, but after managing to check out the stage and surrounding area with nothing to show for it she had assumed the Rainbooms and their Pony Princess had taken them.

It called to her, these remnants of what had once been the necklaces of her and her sisters, and she reached down to remove the object. The surviving shards of each siren’s jewel had been strangely housed within a curious-looking amulet, crafted from a strange gleaming metal of unknown type. It was shaped like their former siren-empowered forms.

They flickered with a tiny bit of residual energy, and a faint echoing siren’s voice seemed to be calling to her in a barely-audible whisper of remembered music. Adagio’s eyes lit up with glee and she took note of the name on the nametag written on the desk.

“Well, well, well. Perhaps I’ve found an ally after all. One who seems to have found something that doesn’t belong to her.” Adagio grinned darkly as she pocketed the amulet and resumed her trip to the shower room. As she walked she started to hum a little tune, and the residual magic clinging to the slightly restored crystalline form made her voice sound less grating than usual. “I will be adored. I won’t be ignored. Nothing can stop me now!”

Ahhhhhhhh, ahhh, ah, ahhhhhhhh, ahhh, ah, ahhhhhhhh, ahhh, ah, ahhhhhhhh. A familiar green mist floated around Adagio’s form briefly as the ghostly whispers from the necklace echoed in tune with her singing, restoring some of her image after the night spent trapped in the locker.

Scarlet And The CMC Are Planning What?!

Chapter 9

The Sweet Shoppe was always bustling with activity; mostly from students who attended Canterlot High, although others would come in for some of their world famous deserts. This morning was particularly crowded with far too many ears for the likes of the CMC, but they had agreed to meet up with Scarlet Scribe here. In order to be guaranteed a more private discussion they could always convince him to come someplace else.

Apple Bloom was calm despite how nervous she appeared to be last night. She was sipping a milkshake very casually.

Scootaloo was practically bouncing on the edge of her seat. “Is he going to show or not?”

“I’m sure he will.” Sweetie’s voice squeaked slightly with the obvious nervousness she was feeling about this.

“We should have had Dinky here,” Scootaloo complained as she flopped backwards into her seat and let out a sigh.

“No, we agreed it would just be the three of us,” Apple Bloom reminded. “Besides, Dinky’s got somethin’ else ta do.”

The chime rang out and someone new stepped in. All three girls spun to see who it was. When they saw Scarlet Scribe glancing around for any sign of listeners they let out a sigh.

“Ok, so he came.” Scootaloo frowned slightly. “So now what?”

“Convince him to take this to the clubhouse; it’s so hot today,” Sweetie stated.

Apple Bloom nodded.

“Hold on, time out! Are we really going to invite a member of Diamond’s inner circle to our clubhouse?” Scootaloo demanded angrily.

“We can’t exactly discuss the club out in the open, Scoots,” Apple Bloom reminded in a hushed whisper.

“But the clubhouse is where we can… you know,” Scootaloo reminded, speaking out of the side of her mouth in a half whisper.

“And we still can,” Sweetie Belle stated confidently. “Girls, consider this our next test. Conversing with the enemy in the clubhouse, without any secrets between us.” Smiling, she glanced at her companions expectantly.

Both girls nodded and brought their hands together in the centre of the table. “Compatriots!” they shouted together.

Silver Spoon arrived from the counter with a milkshake in her hand and adjusted her glasses. “Did I miss anything?”

“We have a problem.” Scribe was a bit winded as he moved to sit down with them at the table.

“What? Are Snips and Snails here?” Scootaloo wondered, glancing around the shop in case she could spot them.

“I wish!” Scribe threw his arms up in the air. “Those two I can handle, they’re not the sharpest tools in the shed. No, it’s because of the call I got this morning.” Scribe slouched down in his seat and tried to melt into the folds of the fabric, despite the fact that it was a single piece of material with no discernible folds to speak of.

“So, you got a call,” Scootaloo said with a shrug. “Why’s that a problem?”

Scribe shot a look across the table at the purple-haired girl.

Silver Spoon shook her head and opened her mouth to say something, but Apple Bloom beat her to the punch.

“Ohhhh, ya got a call, call.” Apple Bloom’s eyes shone with understanding.

“What did you tell her?” Silver Spoon asked nervously.

“Oh you know, how I spent last night… doing stuff, learning all about what your club is really about and how my friend and I went home after suffering minor injuries due to having too much unsupervised fun.” Scribe’s tone was snarky as he was not in a good mood.

“You did what?” Scootaloo leapt out of her seat in a very confrontational way.

“I got into a goddamn argument over how being a witness for her still won’t prove to Luna about your club!” Scribe retorted angrily. He too rose to his feet proving just how much taller he was next to Scootaloo. He winced slightly when he moved his shoulder too fast, but still glared across the table at the orange-skinned girl.

Silver Spoon flinched. “She wants you to get some physical evidence.”

Scribe nodded at his friend briefly. “She wants me to help figure out how to smuggle a camera in. I’m supposed to go back next Friday and get her photographic evidence of the club’s activities.”

“Ya can’t do that!” Apple Bloom shouted.

Eyes turned at her outburst and examined the group closely.

“Girls, girls!” Sweetie tried to intervene. “And boy,” she amended at the sudden confused look Scribe shot her. “Let’s, uh, reconvene to discuss all of this… at the place.” She offered a lame smile in an attempt at encouragement.

“What place?” Scribe wondered.

“The clubhouse on ma farm,” Apple Bloom explained as she got to her feet.

“Oh.” Scribe deflated slightly and slouched again. “Does it have AC?”

Sweetie, Scootaloo and Apple Bloom all burst into winning smiles.

“It sure does!” Apple Bloom exclaimed.

“Ok then, lead on,” Scribe relented as he indicated the door with a free hand.

“Ummm. Me too?” Silver Spoon wondered nervously.

“You do still want to talk to me about Di, don’t you?” Scribe pointed out.

Silver Spoon nodded, gulped down the rest of her milkshake, and let out a gasp as the cold of the ice cream rushed to her head.

“She’s coming,” Sweetie informed. “However the clubhouse has certain rules.”

“What kind of rules?” Silver Spoon asked.

Scootaloo whispered to her in her ear.

Silver Spoon blushed furiously, but agreed to join them.

“Let’s get going.” Sweetie clapped her hands together and led the group to the exit.

Scribe had never been to an apple farm in his life, or any sort of agricultural centre of a rustic nature. The ungodly heat of the summer was extremely powerful today and he was already coated in a thin sheen of sweat as they finally reached the outskirts of Canterlot. It took at least forty minutes or more. He’d lost track when he realized he should have brought a water bottle with him today.

The girls halted near a tree on the property that was huge. It was like something out of a children’s book with a large wooden club house built into the branches of the tree. Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle were quick up the stairs, but Apple Bloom paused and eyed Scribe with brief concern.

“Could ya wait down here for a few moments?” she requested.

Scribe nodded. “Sure, I guess.”

“Ya can come up now if ya want, Silver Spoon.” Apple Bloom quickly made her way into the club house, and the sounds of an AC starting up could briefly be heard.

Silver Spoon bit her lip nervously. She eyed Scribe for a moment and then decided to head up after Apple Bloom. She paused at the door though. “Ummm. It’s nice to see you again, Scribe.”

“Yeah, you too.” Scribe returned with a weak smile.

Silver Spoon ducked inside leaving the boy alone with his thoughts.

Scribe shucked his shirt almost immediately, it was too hot to keep it on any longer. It was hot enough to the point that one could fry an egg on the sidewalk. That was what some people said, wasn’t it?

“If I didn’t know any better I’d suspect some kind of mystical reason for this almost unbearably unnatural heat,” he muttered to himself.

Draping his shirt over the handlebars of his bike he glanced around at the numerous apple trees nearby; some looked on the verge of being ready for harvest much earlier than was typical. As he wasn’t a farmer himself, he couldn’t be sure. On top of that, a few trees looked a little dry. A nice cool rain shower would be a welcome sight at this point.

“You can come up now, Scribe!”

Scribe thought it was Scootaloo calling for him, but with the loud whirring of the air conditioner he couldn’t be sure. Figuring it wouldn’t matter much he left his shirt with the bike and climbed the stairs to enter the clubhouse.

It was pretty large inside too, with some lovingly carved wooden chairs around an old wooden table in one corner of the room. A few more comfortable chairs had been brought in and there was even a little food preparing area for snacks. There was no plumbing, of course, but there was a small countertop as well as a few cupboards by the window.

And three of the four girls were completely nude, ordinary white robes draped over one arm, and with their clothes in neat little piles on the table. Silver Spoon had taken off her clothing as well, but was not holding any robe as the CMC didn’t have one in her size. Scribe rubbed the back of his neck in slight trepidation at that.

“Does this make you uncomfortable?” Sweetie asked immediately. “’Cause if it does we can have you wait outside while Silver Spoon gets dressed again. We’ll just toss our robes on.”

“No!” Scribe’s response was loud and born more from the desire not to have go back outside in that stifling heat. “I mean, it would seem to be of an appropriate level of comfort for all of us, presuming of course that you practice the naturist lifestyle outside of your little club.”

“You use too many big words,” Scootaloo muttered crossing her arms over her obviously flatter chest.

“Scootaloo!” Apple Bloom chastised her friend.

Sweetie giggled. “I kind of expected a journalist to rely on their words.”

Scribe chuckled. “Yeah, growing up with Sugarcoat, well, you kind of develop a rich vocabulary,” he admitted as he took a free seat close to the AC.

“You’re related to a Crystal Prep Shadowbolt?” Scootaloo demanded with a suspicious glare.

“Why are you at CHS then?” Sweetie wondered with a thoughtful frown.

Scribe sighed. “My grade point average doesn’t meet with Crystal Prep standards.”

The girls shared a brief look of understanding.

"Umm... I’m not too sure about this. Being a naturist is still pretty new to me,” Silver Spoon spoke up. Her cheeks were slightly flushed in embarrassment.

“I could take my clothes off if it’d make you more comfortable, Spoony,” Scribe suggested, nervously rubbing the back of his neck.

“But then wouldn’t you be uncomfortable?” Silver Spoon wondered. “You were awfully stressed out last night.”

“It isn’t like you four haven’t seen me already.” Scribe offered a brief smile. He chuckled slightly and kicked his shoes off.

Silver Spoon averted her eyes. “I think I’d prefer it. No way to hide any secrets that way.”

Scribe shrugged, stood up, and stripped off his pants and underwear in quick succession. His mind was so focused on the task at hand that it hadn’t dawned on him that certain older siblings might get the wrong idea about him being the only male invited into a clubhouse full of naked teenage girls. Or the fact that he was acting more and more like a fellow naturist. The ride to the farm had been stifling and drenched his entire body in sweat; his clothes could use a bit of airing out before he went anywhere else in the heat. Practicality called to do the most logical thing.

The CMC shared knowing looks and silently cheered. Perhaps this meeting would go exactly as they hoped and a new ally would be on their side.

“I guess we should get to the real reason you’re here,” Sweetie said excitedly.

Apple Bloom passed him a water bottle from a small cooler in the corner.

Scribe took it gratefully and gulped half the bottle down to relieve his dry throat.

“You can’t allow Diamond Tiara to expose the club!” Scootaloo stated confrontationally. She got out of her seat and tried to intimidate Scribe by moving into his personal space and glaring at him.

Apple Bloom sighed and pulled her out of the way. “That’s not how ya get someone on your side, Scoots.”

Scribe found himself nodding at Apple Bloom’s words.

“Scarlet Scribe,” Sweetie stated drawing attention to her. “We know you were sent to spy on us for Diamond Tiara. We also know you work on the school paper, but… we’d really appreciate it if you could keep the club’s activities private.”

Silver Spoon shook her head. “Girls, you don’t understand.”

Scribe raised his hand to forestall any further words and shook his head briefly, out of frustration more than anything else. He slumped back down into his seat and slowly glanced between the four girls.

“You do realize what kind of delicate situation I’m in. Diamond Tiara has a strict policy when it comes to those under her; if we don’t at least toe the line when she tells us to, we can’t be guaranteed anything will come our way.

“I work for Diamond Tiara, not because I agree with her attitude or policies, but because she lets me do what I want on the school paper practically unsupervised. I type up all of the articles for her and the others - well except for you, Silver Spoon - but Snips and Snails…” Scribe trailed off with a knowing look.

“So wait, does that mean all the articles in the paper are actually your work?” Sweetie wondered in a curious tone.

“No. Some of it was my stuff. Diamond Tiara put her name on it,” Silver Spoon complained.

“She stole your stories?” Apple Bloom blurted. Her eyes narrowed in disgust.

“That’s terrible!” Sweetie exclaimed.

“I didn’t know about it until Vice-Principal Luna mentioned her investigation into the stories.” Scribe ran his hand over his head and down his neck. “Silver Spoon, I… should have realized sooner. Can you forgive me for ignoring what was going on?”

Silver Spoon smiled briefly and moved to pat Scribe on the shoulder. “I would be a pretty terrible friend if I couldn’t forgive something like that.”

“That means if Luna can prove Diamond Tiara was stealing…” Scootaloo started to get excited.

“Plagiarized.” Scribe shook his head. “She’s too smart for that. She erased Silver Spoon’s original source files before submitting them.”

“I suspected as much,” Silver Spoon muttered glumly.

“Couldn’t you retrieve them, or something?” Scootaloo demanded.

“How? I don’t work on Di’s computer; besides, I’m not that gifted with programs. I can troubleshoot stuff when I have to, but retrieving a file that was erased from the hard drive? You’d have better luck asking Microchips to do that.” Scribe shook his head yet again and took another drink of water.

“Then how do we stop Diamond Tiara from exposing us?” Sweetie asked nervously.

“You’re still going to do what she wants?!” Silver Spoon demanded in turn when she saw the look in Scribe’s eyes.

“You know I want to be a journalist for a living. It’s all I’ve ever wanted, and it’s why I need to remain in Diamond Tiara’s good graces. Her mother runs the biggest newspaper in Canterlot, along with everything else she does. Diamond promised me that internship.” Scribe frowned briefly.

“And you trust her?!” Silver Spoon shouted angrily back at him.

“Yes!” Scribe stood back up with clenched fists. “Damnit, Silver Spoon! If she betrayed my trust the way she’s walked over everybody else’s, she’d lose the paper for sure. One strike and that’s it. No more CHS News Club.”

“Wait, what?” Silver Spoon paled briefly at that revelation. “How’d she get the first two strikes?”

“Luna didn’t tell me.” Scribe shook his head. “She tried to convince me to help prove what Di’s been doing. But I can’t risk it.”

“What’s so dang important about an internship?” Apple Bloom shook her head in disgust.

“You weren’t born into money like we were, Apple Bloom,” Silver Spoon stated. “Our social standing is everything to us. Our careers, everything: it’s all connected to what we want and what our parents expect of us.”

Scribe nodded sullenly as he once again took a seat. “Everything rides on expectations. I don’t know about Menks and Buffet Spoon, but Angel Mist, and Aunt Brisque… they have high hopes for me.” Scribe let out a deep affected sigh. “The pressure to succeed and excel. It can drive a person insane if they don’t get used to it.”

“Then, what will you do?” Apple Bloom questioned, a sense of unease in her tone.

Scribe shook his head. “I don’t know!” He paused to take another drink of water and try to calm down. “Couldn’t your club have been about stupid nature walks in the park or something? Anything other than this legal shit-storm you’ve gone and somehow convinced half the school population is a good idea?” he demanded frustratedly.

“Hey! Being a naturist isn’t against the law,” Scootaloo retorted angrily.

“If it’s on private property, but you not only convinced Cheerilee to go ahead with this crazy idea but she’s intermingling with the students. Didn’t any of you think what might happen to her if the school board found out that she was hanging out with her students in the nude?”

The three girls flinched at the venom in Scribe’s words.

“She didn’t seem to be against it when I brought it up with her…” Sweetie observed.

“Ms. Cheerilee is older than all of you and has probably been a naturist for a long time. Also, she might have some kind of out with Vice-Principal Luna if anything really did happen. She’s far too smart to just go ahead with something like this if she got fired over it.” Scribe paused in his ramblings and shook his head.

“But if Di gets what she wants, or if she blabs to her mother because of her weird obsession with gaining power over you three, the school board would have the final word. Not Vice-Principal Luna or Principal Celestia.”

“So what’s the problem?” Scootaloo shrugged. “We take away all phones when everyone comes in, there’s no other way to get pictures. Not after Silver Spoon almost ruined us because Sweetie was working on the school computers.”

“I didn’t expect anybody to be in the school after hours to spy on me,” Sweetie defended with flushed cheeks.

“You’re just lucky it wasn’t Snips or Snails,” Silver Spoon pointed out.

“I wish I knew of some way to get out of this spot,” Scribe admitted with a frustrated sigh.

“Well, why don’t we just force Diamond Tiara to get that third strike?” Scootaloo suggested loudly.

Scribe gasped and clutched briefly at his chest. “Are you trying to ruin my life?”

“Scribe, that was uncalled for!” Silver Spoon scolded light-heartedly.

Apple Bloom sighed dejectedly. “It’s too bad we can’t just get Diamond Tiara fired from her role as editor. If you or Scribe were in charge we could at least keep this private.”

“That sounds too cruel, even for us,” Sweetie said.

“Speak for yourselves,” Scootaloo snapped.

“Scribe, I—” Silver Spoon frowned.

Scarlet Scribe sat rooted to the spot, his eyes wide and shining as wheels turned in his head. Slowly he began to sense the inklings of an idea. A nasty, foul, evil idea. He was trapped in a very ugly place right now and so figured he had nothing truly to lose. Sure he wanted that internship, but not if it meant getting one of his favorite teachers thrown in jail and some nice girls expelled for no good reason. But could they pull it off?

If they had enough help. They already had Luna on their side. Apparently, she fully endorsed the club (unofficially, of course). So, if they simply engineered the downfall of Diamond Tiara everything might not be so bad after all. However, they needed to do it in such a way that Diamond herself was the instrument of her own destruction so she wouldn’t suspect Scarlet Scribe had played a hand in it.

“Uh, Scarlet Scribe?” Apple Bloom waved a hand in front of his face. “Hello?”

Scootaloo stared at him nervously. “Did we break him after all?”

Silver Spoon shook her head. “No, he’s just deep in thought.”

“Well, how do we snap him out of it?” Sweetie wondered nervously.

“I could always sit in his lap.” Scootaloo grinned mischievously.

“Scootaloo, that wouldn’t work!” Apple Bloom rolled her eyes.

“What if—uhmm—one of us kissed him?” Scootaloo licked her lips briefly and eyed the others nervously.

Scribe broke into sudden laughter. “You do realize I can still hear every word, right?”

“Shit.” Scootaloo fidgeted briefly and averted her eyes while her cheeks flushed with embarrassment.

“Did you solve our problem, Scribey?” Silver Spoon trembled excitedly.

Scribe broke into a very wide smile and he leaned in closer to the others. “Girls, I believe I have the solution to all of our problems. Diamond Tiara wants to expose your club because she wants to achieve power at CHS, correct?”

“It’s not my club, but you’re not wrong, Scribe.” Silver Spoon brushed a hand through her hair and adjusted her glasses. “Diamond Tiara lives for the day when she can become Queen of the Fall Formal and rule Canterlot High.”

“She wants to be like the old Sunset?” Scootaloo asked in surprise.

Silver Spoon shook her head. “No. She wants to be like her mother.”

Scribe scratched his chin thoughtfully. “That makes a disturbing amount of sense,” he admitted.

“That sounds kind of sad,” Apple Bloom spoke up. “She really wants to be just like her ma?”

Silver Spoon nodded. “Spoiled Rich is really powerful. Diamond Tiara needs her approval and to show that she’s ready to take over when her parents are both too old to run their businesses.”

“I should have figured that out,” Scribe said morosely.

“Now I kind of feel sorry for her,” Sweetie muttered. “You said that rich kids are under a lot of pressure. Diamond Tiara must be ready to snap.”

Silver Spoon nodded briefly. “I have a feeling she might already be past that point.”

“Right.” Scribe sighed and finished the last of his water.

“What was your plan exactly?” Apple Bloom asked politely, wanting to get back to the idea Scribe was going to explain to them.

Scribe grinned the type of grin that might have been considered devious if it fully reached his eyes, but he was still obviously somewhat nervous about things and his eyes reflected that. “With your help I believe I can get Diamond to hoist herself on her own petard. She wants photos for Vice-Principal Luna. So we give her photos.

“They will detail exactly what your club does: bowling, meditation, art, arcade games, dancing, everything.” He shot them all a smug smirk. “We’d just have to do one little thing. Keep our clothes on the entire time.”

“Diamond isn’t stupid, Scribe,” Silver Spoon reminded. “She’d check the images before giving them to Luna.”

Scribe chuckled and brought his fingers together in an imitation of someone plotting evilly. “Oh, I know, that’s why the photos we show to Diamond are going to be perfectly legit.”

“What?” Scootaloo leapt to her feet her hands curling into fists. She took a menacing step forward. “If she showed those to her mom we’d be ruined!”

“Calm down, Scoots,” Apple Bloom interjected. “Before ya give Scribe a reason ta take off.” She reached out and pulled her friend back to her seat.

“Scribe, you’re proposing something extremely dangerous,” Silver Spoon said. “After what I did she’s never going to trust someone else with presenting the flash drive.”

Scribe broke down laughing then clutching at his sides in sheer delight. The others stared at him as if he’d lost his mind. Wiping a stray tear from the corner of his eye he straightened up and assumed a more serious expression. “Silver Spoon, you remember that picture I keep on my desk at the office?”

“The one with the Crystal Prep girls?”

“That’s the one. One of those girls, as I said before, just so happens to be my cousin. Sugarcoat is blunt, honest to a fault, and extremely intelligent. One of her projects includes a special program to have images run differently depending on which program you open them up with.

“If we show Diamond the pictures of the club au naturel on my laptop, running the specific program required, but made sure that when Luna looks at them her program shows the images with everyone in their clothes, it would prove that Diamond is trying to pull a fast one and Luna will hit her with strike three.”

Silver Spoon gasped.

The three masterminds of Canterlot High’s first, and currently only, Naturist club all glanced at one another with surprised expressions on their faces. They quickly turned mischievous as they realized what Scribe was implying.

“That sounds positively evil,” Sweetie remarked.

“And it would serve Diamond Tiara right for everything she’s done ta make our lives miserable,” Apple Bloom added.

Silver Spoon shook her head. “I don’t know, Scribey. She was our friend for a long time.”

Scribe smirked and crossed his arms over his chest. “Silver Spoon, she’s only brought it upon herself. After all, if being related to a student at Crystal Prep has taught me anything over the years. Always know when to keep your friends close, who to trust, and when it’s time to take care of those who would crush your spirit into the dirt. Di’s running a fine line here, and while I would prefer not to get involved, I find myself hip deep in her drama. It’s time to put my resources to good use.”

Silver Spoon sighed briefly. “Ok. I guess since I’m trying to live my life my way instead of just blindly following someone who used me for her own ends, I can get behind this plan. But what do we do exactly?”

“Yeah! Do we make some fake pictures using real props and junk?” Scootaloo added. “And how do we get back into the school to use the Student Union Centre? Not to mention what do we do about all the naturist exclusive stuff we put in there for the club?” she added. “I mean if she saw a dressing room Luna would probably want to know why it’s there.”

“Well, first things first. How many students can you get to pose for these shots?” Scribe asked. “We’ll need at least a few that aren’t obviously friends with you or your sisters.”

“We’ll call Dinky up and see if she can help with that,” Sweetie decided.

“And I bet Pinkie can round up anyone too,” Apple Bloom added.

“Good, now comes the part you’re really not going to like.” Scribe flinched even at the thought of what he was about to reveal.

“What’s that?” Apple Bloom wondered.

“We’re going to have to ask Filthy’s assistant to borrow Spoiled’s copy of the school entrance key so we can get into the building. All the members of the board have it.”

“WHAT?” all four girls shouted.

Twilight was freaking out. Sunset watched in curious bemusement while her girlfriend paced back and forth with her phone in her hand. Her eyes were wide and her breath was coming out in short gasps.

“They’ve been spying on me!” Twilight spun on her heel and glared briefly at Sunset with wide-eyed terror. “If they’ve been spying on me does this mean they never really got over the Friendship Games? And what I did?”

Sunset shook her head and reached out to grasp Twilight’s free hand. With a quick squeeze of encouragement she addressed her lover’s stress in the only way she knew how. “Breathe, Twilight. Take a moment and just breathe.”

Twilight brought her free arm up to her chest and took a deep breath. Closing her eyes she exhaled and felt the stress that had been building flow out of her, along with the spent air. It had been a few months since the Friendship Games and she’d been suffering many sleep-disturbed nights because of the nightmares. Nightmares she was still reluctant to discuss even after admitting her feelings towards Sunset at her first naturist club party.

And what had just been revealed through the text messages with Lemon Zest was compounding the issue. The crippling fear that her alter-ego could return, should she experience any further magical events. “How did they even get my number to start texting anyway?” She decided to focus on the one thing that was real and tangible, the question of the sudden communication.

Sunset sighed and began to rub Twilight’s shoulders. The purple-haired girl’s eyes closed involuntarily as the contact between them started to help. “Just another question we’ll have to ask them later.”

“Will you call the others?” Twilight looked out of the corner of her eye to try and catch Sunset with her gaze, though it didn’t quite work.

“I’ll start calling them,” Sunset promised. “Why don’t you go back to your place to take your mind off of this? Weren’t you trying to get a new, safe, magical detector working?”

Twilight smiled and turned around to give Sunset a proper hug. “You’re right. Plus, I can let Spike know it might be longer before I can get home.” Leaning in tighter she pressed her lips to Sunset’s in a hesitant kiss. She and Sunset were still figuring out this whole relationship thing. It had felt rather sudden when she just admitted her feelings, and Twilight wasn’t expecting Sunset to be so open to her.

Sunset grinned and headed over to the closet. “Well, I guess I’d better pick something to wear.”

Twilight’s cheeks flushed after catching herself ogling her girlfriend’s shapely behind. “Ehehehehe, I—umm—almost forgot.” Reaching over, she picked up her skirt and panties to start getting dressed again. “I’m still new to this whole nudist thing.”

“Are you upset by it?” Sunset frowned briefly after selecting a light outfit; she’d felt how hot it was today.

“I wouldn’t be here with you, alone, if I felt that way.” Twilight smiled brightly and approached Sunset to give her another kiss. “My stomach is always full of butterflies when we’re alone. Is that kind of thing considered normal during a relationship?”

Sunset ran her fingers along Twilight’s back. “Mhmm. I think so.”

Twilight shuddered. “I wish I’d gotten to know people in a more social setting sooner.” Adjusting her glasses again, she shook her head. “Well, I’d better finish getting dressed. I’ll meet you at Rarity’s place a little later…” Twilight paused and ran a hand through her hair. “I’d prefer to go together-“

“Don’t even,” Sunset interrupted. “You’ve got to do something to relax before we meet with those Crystal Prep girls. Tinkering with that magic detector should help.”

“I guess. “Twilight shrugged. “It just seems like we shouldn’t be splitting up.”

Sunset finished putting her bra on and shook her head. “We’ll have plenty of time to be together when we start studying for our exams.”

Twilight broke into a happy grin and clapped her hands together. “Oh yes, yes, yes, yes, yes, yes, yes, yes!”

Sunset laughed as she watched Twilight hop about her in a circle.

Twilight blushed when she realized what she must look like. “What? I’ve never had a study buddy before.”

Grinning like a Cheshire cat, Sunset’s eyes narrowed so as to become half-lidded. Strutting sensually across the floor, she grabbed Twilight and kissed her passionately, wrestling with her girlfriend's tongue a bit before pulling away. “You're such a dork. But that's one of the many things I love about you. Don't ever change, Twilight.”

“Um, wha?” Twilight’s breath had been taken away after their heated kiss, and she swayed in a brief daze.

Sunset turned around and gave Twilight's rump a firm smack. “Just finish getting dressed so we can deal with this new issue.”

“Eeep!” Twilight bounced away and shot Sunset a brief look with deeply flushed cheeks. She didn’t say a word, but her glasses almost seemed to have fogged up. Leaning towards her clothes, she picked up her bra and finished getting dressed.

Sunset chuckled before picking up her phone and dialing Rarity to begin explaining what she needed of her friends. This Saturday was going to be just one of those days. “It’s about time we confronted those Crystal Prep students anyway; they’ve been avoiding things since the Friendship Games.”

Pinkie And Sonata Are What?!

Chapter 10

Aria sipped at her morning coffee and realized that it was far too quiet for her liking. Adagio wasn’t back yet. Of course, leaving her stuffed in a locker at CHS probably wasn’t the best of ideas. Smirking, she headed to find Sonata, who should have been up by now.

Arriving at Sonata’s room she was surprised to find a note stapled to the door. Why Sonata had used staples of all things - and not ordinary staples, but the kind used in construction - was beyond her. Frowning briefly she tugged the note off the door and decided to read.

Dear Dagi,

I’m totes sorry about hitting you in the head repeatedly with the frying pan. But I couldn’t let you do what you were going to do. If that makes me a Traitor then I guess that’s what I am now. We’re all that we have left, and I’m sorry. But I’m tired. We can’t sing our songs anymore. Aria has her dance to fall back on, and you have the totally evil revenge scheme thing to take your mind off of it. I’ve got nothing.

Aria felt something in her heart then, and she noticed her hand tremble ever so slightly.

So I guess this is goodbye. At least for a few weeks until you cool down. I might come back to do the laundry for you guys, unless Aria takes off too to avoid your major wrathfulness. I’ll be staying with my new girlfriend. It’s going to be totally slumber party central, she’ll love it; she loves any kind of party.

Aria shook her head as she paused in her reading. Trust Sonata to pick the worst possible idea for staying out of Adagio’s sights. That pink Rainboom would probably not appreciate her being there.

I don’t know if you’ll ever forgive me, or get over your need to make others pay for the mistakes we’ve made. Or you’ve made. But that’s it from me. For realsies. Good luck ‘Dagi. Goodbye Aria. I’ll miss you both.

XOXO,

Sonata Dusk.

P.S. Getting someone in trouble with the cops of Canterlot is totally not going to make you feel any better.

Aria brushed away a tear and grit her teeth in frustration. Stupid Sonata. Stupid note, making her feel so much. Marching quickly down the hall she went into her room and decided to start packing. She could crash at a hotel for a few days until Adagio had the chance to cool off. She wasn’t about to stand there and let her sister dig into her for what Sonata did.

Plucking a pen from a pile of discarded clothes she no longer cared for, she turned the note over to jot down a quick addition. ‘P.P.S: I’m not sorry about anything you frigid bitch. But if you hurt Sonata or cast her adrift and brand her a traitor I’ll make your life a living hell for the next thousand years.

Learn to know when it’s over, ‘Dagi. There’s nothing we can do anymore and petty revenge isn’t worth it. It won’t get our voices back.’ When she finished her piece she marched down to the kitchen and stuck it on the fridge where Adagio was sure to find it. Then she went back upstairs to finish packing.

Pinkie Pie jerked awake with the suddenness of someone with a premonition of terror beyond all imagining. Giggling slightly she turned over figuring it was nothing. A loud banging sound from downstairs brought her back to reality before she had the chance to return to dream land and she glanced over at the door in confusion.

Maud stuck her head in. “Pinkie, your new girlfriend is in the kitchen.”

“Oh, ok, thanks Maudie.” Pinkie grinned and turned back over to go back to sleep.

“Pinkie!”

“She’s what?” Pinkie jolted back up in shock. Then she rushed downstairs, heedless of the fact she was completely naked.

Limestone Pie sat at the kitchen table with her arms crossed over her chest as she shot a glare at the intruder to their home. She had come downstairs a few moments earlier, intent on getting her morning cup of coffee and relaxing with the newspaper.

Their parents had their own home on the outskirts of Canterlot; specializing in mineralogy, they needed a big place for their studies. Their daughters had moved closer to the city when Maud was old enough and Granny Pie passed away, leaving the place to them. Limestone had been eager to get away from all the rocks and dust and junk so she could relax for a change.

That was currently hard to do with a strange girl bustling about the kitchen and making a perfect mess of it. Already, three cans of whipped cream from the fridge were discarded on the counter and a heaping stack of pancakes wobbled precariously on a plate.

“Sonata!” Pinkie came charging into the room and nearly collided with the table.

“Mornin' sweet-stuff!” Sonata smiled and shot Pinkie a wink. “I made breakfast!” Picking up the plate she presented it to Pinkie with a flourish.

Pancakes wobbled and toppled over, sending a few on the floor, and on the table, but mostly into Pinkie’s hair.

The girl, Sonata, looked extremely upset at having half her work ruined. “I’m sorry! Please don’t hit me!” She flinched and backed away from Pinkie.

Pinkie tilted her head to one side in concern and confusion. “Why would I hit you for making pancakes?”

Sonata looked up, still mid-flinch, and offered a hesitant smile. “Aria and Adagio always hit me after I mess up their breakfast.”

Pinkie gasped and rushed over to hug her.

Sonata awkwardly put the plate on the table before the other girl could make the mess even worse.

“That’s awful!” Pinkie exclaimed.

Limestone had enough of the feel good morning floor show and slammed her hand down on the tabletop. “Pinkie! We agreed never to let any of our dates stay the night.”

Limestone shot Pinkie a pointed glare. “And now you come down after a night of banging your girlfriend and interrupt my morning routine! I won’t stand for it!”

Pinkie blanched and spun to glare at her sister. “You take that back right now, Limey!”

Limestone cringed. “You know I don’t like that nickname, Pinkamena!”

Pinkie stroked Sonata’s hair briefly and then pushed her gently aside so she could put the full might of her stare on Limestone Pie. “For your information, I didn’t have sex with her! Sonata is moving in for a week or two until her evil older sister stops trying to get us in trouble or arrested.

“And ever since I started getting into this whole naturism thing, I don’t wear pajamas anymore. Sonata was in the guest room the entire time! As for your morning routine, here!” Pinkie shoved a cup of steaming coffee in Limestone’s face rather aggressively.

Limestone blinked in surprise. “When did you—”

“You know you shouldn’t ask that question, Limestone,” Maud stated as she came into the room. “Pinkie, please go put a robe on while Sonata is here.”

Pinkie shot her most favorite sister a brief look in gratitude and headed out of the room.

Sonata fidgeted slightly. “But I made us breakfast…”

“Take it up to Pinkie’s room.” Maud turned to Sonata briefly, but her expression didn’t change.

Sonata used a favorite phrase of Pinkie’s, “Okie dokie Loki!” then snatched up the plate and rushed out of the room.

Limestone sipped contentedly at her morning coffee. “Before you say it, don’t; you know how I get before I’m properly caffeinated.”

“Pinkie is still trying to figure out her place in this strange new relationship.” Maud put Boulder down on the counter next to some of the fallen pancakes and moved to sit across from Limestone. "We will support her, regardless of our personal opinions.”

Limestone rolled her eyes and grumbled something under breath.

Marble stuck her head into the room. “Is she g-gone?”

“They’ve retreated to Pinkie’s room, Marble,” Limestone assured.

Sighing in relief the timid sibling slipped into the room dressed in a small robe. She went to the fridge and pushed several more cans of whipped cream around to get at the juice in the back.

“You’re seriously ok with Pinkie being a nudist?” Limestone smirked.

“Hmmm-mmm.” Marble nodded briefly and brushed her straight grey hair clear from her face.

“Feeling more confident?” Limestone’s expression changed briefly and she laughed at the blush on Marble’s cheeks.

Maud simply stared at her dispassionately.

“For fucks sake, Maud! Say it or leave me to my paper in peace!” Limestone snapped frustratedly.

Maud’s expression didn’t change. She remained as stoic and immovable as a rock. Limestone growled in frustration, snatched up her paper and remaining cup of coffee and left for the living room.

Marble blinked once before she sat down and picked up one of the pancakes off the table to bite into. “Mmmmm.” She closed her eyes in bliss at the taste.

Maud didn’t move an inch and blinked.

Marble took a sip of the juice she poured and glanced over at Boulder. The pancake beside him looked equally delicious, but she knew not to snatch up any food next to Maud’s pet. Maud blinked a second time and suddenly a cup of coffee was beside her.

Marble ignored it. The shy girl ignored a lot of oddness when it came to her family, but she loved them all the same. With a contented smile she finished eating the pancake and glanced around for any more that weren’t on the floor.

“Get the frying pan off the damn stove before another fire starts!” Limestone shouted from the living room.

Marble flinched.

Maud got up, moved the smoking frying pan off the still hot element and flicked the switch off. She patted Boulder as she walked over to the fruit platter resting on the counter and snatched one of the bananas. “Good boy.”

Up in Pinkie’s room the two girls ate in silence. Pinkie occasionally glanced over at Sonata with a concerned expression on her face, but quickly broke into a pleased grin whenever Sonata looked her way. She had hoped she could consult with Zecora about this sudden relationship she found herself in, but with Sonata begging to stay over until Adagio cooled down she didn’t have much choice of that.

Sonata grinned happily as she nibbled on the pancakes. This was a great first-morning-as-a-couple activity and, despite the whole Pinkie’s sisters were crazy deal, it was going great. “So, what did you plan on doing today?”

“Dunno. Probably go over to Applejack’s, or maybe Dashie’s place.” Pinkie shrugged. “This close to exams Mr. and Mrs. Cake rarely give me any shifts. They always insist that I need to study and get good grades. Kind of like mom and dad, if they weren’t living so far away.” Pinkie sighed briefly, but then brightened up. “We could go to the mall.”

“No!” Sonata leapt across the bed and grabbed Pinkie’s wrist. “Adagio goes to the mall. She’ll do unspeakable things to me! She’ll…” Sonata glanced around nervously afraid of non-existent spies. “She’ll brand me a Traitor!” she hissed in a half-whispered shout.

Pinkie sighed. “It won’t be any fun if we have to go places where Adagio won’t be,” she pointed out.

“It should only be for the rest of your life.” Sonata shrugged and returned to nibbling on pancakes.

Pinkie shuddered. “Hey! Why don’t we go see Sunset? We could go for that swim you were interested in.”

Sonata frowned. “I don’t know if I want to be friends with any of your other friends.” She glanced away. “I’m still evil, you know. Just, less evil since I can’t mind control people or drain them of their negative energy. Sirens really don’t do friends. Unless they want to do friends, but you said we shouldn’t do that until we’re more comfortable together.”

Pinkie laughed nervously and plucked a pancake out of her hair. “Oh look! This one still has whipped cream on it!” Tossing it to Sonata she watched as the siren snatched it out of the air with a single bite.

Sonata licked her lips of the remaining whipped cream and smiled at Pinkie. “Good shot!”

Pinkie nodded absently and fiddled with her hair briefly. “Umm… most couples usually introduce each other to their friends. I already met Aria. And you know Sunset, but you don’t know the other girls. Maybe we could…”

Pinkie trailed off. What was she doing? She still didn’t know if she even liked liked Sonata. The siren was moving way faster than she was comfortable with. It threw her off her game, which was saying a lot for the random mistress of Canterlot High.

Sonata shrugged. “Guess getting to meet the other drippy Rainbooms couldn’t hurt.”

“Great!” Pinkie immediately leapt out of bed and rushed over to her phone. “I’ll text the gang and we can get together this afternoon so I can introduce you and we can start planning how to handle Adagio.”

Sonata’s eyes widened. “You’re going to take her threat seriously?” Clapping her hands together in delight. “Yay! Rainbow Alicorn Death Ray time!”

“Ummm. It doesn’t work that way.” Pinkie cringed briefly. “We’re not going to hurt Adagio.”

“Why not?” Sonata demanded. “She’d hurt you without any hesitation. Then I’d lose my endless supply of Tacos! I can’t lose my endless supply of Tacos!” Sonata grabbed Pinkie and shook her as she shouted.

Pinkie frowned. “Is that all I am to you?” she asked.

“What?” Sonata blinked and retreated in sudden shock. “Oh no! I mean.” Her eyes got shiny and she fidgeted with her ponytail, full of nervous tension. “I’m sorry, Pinkie. I know you’re more than just an endless supply of tacos. I’m still new to this relationship thing. Adagio and Aria took lovers frequently, I had my share of fun times too, but I never honestly cared about anybody before.”

Reaching out she took Pinkie’s hand and squeezed it. “You’re the first human who’s ever cared about my well-being. Oh sure, it’s probably because you were guilt-ridden after you helped shatter my gem and ruin my voice and my life! But who’s bitter about that? Certainly not me. You’re the best, Pinkie!”

“Awwww!” Pinkie rubbed a few tears out of her eyes. “I really care about you too, Sonata!”

“For realsies?” Sonata’s eyes widened hopefully.

“Yep.” Pinkie nodded and shot her a happy little smile.

“Yay!” Sonata fell into Pinkie and embraced her tightly. Their lips met once again and together they kissed, this time Pinkie wasn’t as hesitant about it.

“Well, that could have gone worse,” Pinkamena whispered in the back of her mind. Pinkie ignored Pinkamena and simply enjoyed the smooching.

“No making out until you’re dressed, Pinkie!” Limestone snapped as she walked past the still-open door to her bedroom.

“Hey!” Sonata pulled away from Pinkie and shot a glare at the doorway. “Do you mind, we were trying to have a moment!”

Pinkie sighed and patted her on the shoulder. “Don’t worry, Sonata, Limestone is just being Limestone.” Grinning, she leaned in closer to whisper something in Sonata’s ear. “She’s just jealous because she’s never gotten any.” Pinkie winked.

“Keep spreading that vicious lie and you won’t be getting any until you’re forty-eight!” Limestone snapped angrily.

“I like your family, Pinkie,” Sonata said with a huge grin.

“Me too, now let me get dressed and we can spring the relationship angle on my friends.”

Sonata nodded. “Sure thing. See you shortly.” Snatching the last pancake from Pinkie’s hair she skipped out of the room, leaving Pinkie alone to get dressed.

Pinkie shook her head and made her way over to the dresser. “Dashie and AJ both owe me a spicy habanero chimichanga cherry milkshake,” she said to herself as she put her outfit together before grabbing a towel to take to the shower. “I beat them both in getting a significant other.” Grinning, she dashed off to the bathroom to get cleaned up for the day. And also to get rid of the residual pancake mess in her hair.

As she walked through Canterlot in the almost-too-small gym clothes she’d dug out of some girl’s locker at CHS, Adagio smiled. Everywhere she went people took notice of her. But more importantly, a very familiar mist could at last be detected as it moved from the people to her. Their negative emotions of the day were helping to restore the amulet in her pocket.

Adagio felt a little bit more like her old self, but she wasn’t ready yet to start singing openly again. Music wafted through the mists of negative energy and filled her head with dark and familiar thoughts. But more importantly, she could hear the songs again. All of the songs. Not just those used to influence people or ponies, but the songs of the distant past. Of Sirens long forgotten. And she reveled in it.

“Aria and Sonata will be most disappointed they chose to side against me,” she mused. Glancing over at a pair of CHS students making their way down the street on bikes, she laughed.

“Soon I’ll have gathered enough energy to put them all under my power once more. But for now I’d better play it safe. Whoever this Diamond Tiara is, I must find out why she collected the shards of our gems and set them in such an interesting-looking amulet.”

Adagio’s hips swayed back and forth almost as if she were making her way through the waters of a distantly remembered ocean. The negative energy flowed around her creating a wake in her passing. A wake visible only to herself and those touched by magic.

Such as the small dog sitting on the lap of a purple-haired girl who was suffering from continuous nightmares of an event in her recent past.

“Twilight!” Spike exclaimed. “Something’s wrong!”

“You’re right, Spike!” Twilight agreed. She wasn’t looking at where Adagio was, but staring down at her rebuilt original magic detecting device. “I’d better go ask Sunset about it; she knows more about magic than I do. Plus, I’m supposed to meet back up with them at Rarity’s house anyway.” Putting Spike down Twilight rushed off in determination.

“Hey!” Spike tried to chase after her but the fence surrounding the backyard prevented him from following her to her bike. “Awww, she’s going the wrong way. But she’s smart, I’m sure she’ll figure it out with her new friends.” Scratching behind his ear, Spike made his way back over to the porch and settled down for a quick nap. It was way too hot to worry about magic things right now.

Pinkie fidgeted nervously as she stood outside of Rainbow Dash’s house. She’d stopped by here first because she figured it would be the easiest to introduce Dashie to Sonata. Plus the ‘meeting up with everybody together’ plan had started to make her heart try and burst out of her chest. So here she was. But it still wasn’t exactly something she was looking forward to. She was sure Dash would be cool with it, but she wasn’t enthusiastic about doing this for each of her friends.

“Are you going to knock or what?” Sonata asked in a bored tone.

Pinkie nodded and reached up. Her phone started to vibrate, stopping her cold. “Huh?” Pulling her phone out she found a text from Sunset. “Oh good!”

“What?” Sonata glanced over Pinkie’s shoulder.

“Sunset wants us all to meet at Rarity’s place. We can explain everything to everybody at the same time.” Pinkie grinned too widely and her eyes darted back and forth rapidly.

The door swung open and Dash came running out. “Woah!” Skidding to a very abrupt stop she glanced from Pinkie to Sonata and back again.

“No time to waste, Dashie!” Pinkie declared. “This could be a magic emergency!”

“What’s going on?” Dash wondered.

“I dunno.” Sonata shrugged and turned around. “Are you coming, Rainbow Hair?”

“It’s Rainbow Dash!” Dash corrected. “And why the heck are you with Pinkie?”

Sonata smiled with a dopey looking grin. “We’re dating now.”

Rainbow Dash stared at the retreating form of her friend and Sonata, completely floored. “Nope! I’m not touching that one, Sunset and the others can deal with it.” Dash shook her head and quickly rushed to catch up. She still had to help with whatever was bothering Twilight, after all.

Rarity paced back and forth in her front room with a slight frown on her lips. Applejack and Fluttershy had arrived, but they knew very little about what had upset Twilight, or why Sunset insisted on meeting with them. It was all so sudden. And she still felt bad about missing all of Sweetie’s parties, though she would likely not have attended such a large gathering.

Fluttershy sat on the corner of the couch and tugged at her skirt briefly. She glanced between Rarity and Applejack and then lowered her gaze.

“Are ya sure it’s ok for you to be here, Rarity?” Applejack asked.

“Well of course, darling. I may have a lot more work these days, and with exams coming up that isn’t entirely easy to juggle, but I’m certain Sunset wouldn’t need to speak to all of us if it wasn’t important.” Rarity smiled briefly. “Besides which, I’m a bit ahead of schedule right now.”

“I hope it isn’t another dangerous threat from Equestria,” Fluttershy commented softly.

“Now ah’m sure if it were that sort of problem we would have had a bit more warning about it. Shoot, we only just got finished with the Friendship Games incident not long ago. Ah’m certain we have at least until next school year before another crisis happens.” Applejack grinned and tilted her hat slightly up.

“Our last year at Canterlot High,” Rarity said with a wistful sigh.

“Oh I know!” Fluttershy’s face flushed suddenly. “I’m still trying to figure out where to apply for college.”

“Ah wish ya luck, Fluttershy,” Applejack said. “Ah’ll be stuck runnin’ the farm with Big Mac. No chance of gettin’ any further education.”

“And with all of the work I’ve been doing to further my self-employment as a dress and fashion designer, I fear I will have to wait a few years before I can attend the school I’m interested in,” Rarity added.

Twilight and Sunset arrived then in a whirl of activity. Sunset was holding Twilight’s magic detector. The recently restored device was much different from the horrid machine used to steal their magic during the Friendship Games; Sunset appeared slightly distracted by the readings it had.

Twilight was on the verge of hyperventilating. “They’ve been spying on me!” she declared frustratedly.

“Who has?” Applejack asked.

“Those other five girls that were on my team at the Friendship Games,” Twilight explained. “Why would they be spying on me? Do they fear what I could become so much?” Twilight started pacing back and forth in distress.

Fluttershy gasped. “Oh, I’m sure it isn’t anything that terrible.”

“What other reason could they have for it?” Twilight wrung her hands together with nervous apprehension.

“Twilight,” Sunset finally spoke up, “I’m sure it isn’t as bad as you’re fearing.”

“No, you’re probably right, Sunset. It’s definitely going to be worse!” Twilight flopped onto the couch, her hair becoming slightly mussed.

“Darling, if you keep fretting you’ll ruin that perfect coiffure,” Rarity pointed out, reaching into a drawer nearby and pulling out a brush.

“Ok, we’re here!” Rainbow Dash announced as she strolled through the door. “What’s the emergency? I mean, besides the bombshell Pinkie dropped on me earlier.”

“Pinkie has an emergency too?” Fluttershy asked nervously.

“Hey girls!” Pinkie bounced through Rarity’s front door with nervous energy and a huge grin revealing far too much teeth. “I hope you won’t mind, but I brought a friend.”

“Pinkie, I don’t think now is the time for having guests over,” Rarity stated.

Pinkie’s hair deflated slightly and she sighed. “Are you sure?”

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes and snorted, but didn’t bother saying anything.

“Can I come in now?” Sonata Dusk asked as she poked her head through the door. “It’s really hot out.”

Four sets of eyes widened in complete shock.

Twilight didn’t know Sonata personally so she just shot her a brief glance and shrugged. “Oh sure, if you can stand to be near the person who could relapse and become Midnight Sparkle again.” Her tone was bitter as she spoke.

“When did the purple pony princess get so weird?” Sonata asked.

Pinkie giggled nervously. “Uh, that’s not the purple-pony-princess Twilight, that’s the science-is-fun Twilight from our dimension.”

Sonata gasped. “You mean there are TWO Twilights?”

“Pinkie, dear, why precisely did you invite that… girl here?” Rarity demanded, with a strong glare of disapproval aimed squarely at Sonata.

Pinkie rocked on the balls of her feet and practically vibrated with nervous energy even more than before. “Ummm, well girls, you see…”

Sonata rolled her eyes. “What’s with all the tension?” she demanded. “Here, I’ll show them the faster way!” Reaching up she grabbed Pinkie’s face and pulled her into a very long and passionate kiss, her tongue breaking past Pinkie’s lips and teeth to start teasing her tongue in a French kiss.

“What in tarnation?” Applejack’s eyes widened considerably.

Fluttershy’s cheeks flushed darker than before and she tried to avert her eyes out of respect. “Oh my.” She suddenly felt a lot hotter and kind of wished Tree Hugger was there.

“You see what I’ve had to put up with the entire time over here?” Dash demanded frustratedly.

“I did not see that coming,” Sunset remarked, finally putting down the magic detector.

“Oh. Um. Wow!” Twilight fidgeted in discomfort.

“Pffft, wha, hchhh?” Rarity’s eyes rolled up into the back of her head and she promptly fainted in her surprise at the sudden lip show.

Sonata pulled away from her girlfriend, pleased at the goofy smile on her face, and turned to face the others. Spotting Rarity sprawled out on the floor she rolled her eyes. “Honestly, you Rainbooms are light weights. If that was Adagio kissing her right now you’d probably be bleeding from your noses at how raunchy she gets.”

Fluttershy jumped to her feet and rushed out of the room, her skin positively shining with embarrassment and obvious heat. Or whatever humans called it.

Sonata grinned at the reaction. “Oh yeah, I’ve still got it where it counts.” Turning back to Pinkie she went in for another kiss.

The Shadowbolts And Wondercolts Are What?!

Chapter 11

Lemon Zest sighed as she led her group up to the home of CHS student Rarity. The Wondercolts member had the largest place for a meeting such as this within a convenient enough distance from where the Crystal Prep Shadowbolts lived.

Having an out-of-home business at such a young age was a surprise to everybody. Either Rarity’s parents were exceptionally rich or the girl really had a talent that was going places. Most high school students did not live by themselves.

Sunny Flare wanted to talk shop with this Rarity to find out how she did it, but that would have to wait.

“We wanted to speak with Twilight and her new friends,” Sour Sweet said. “We just didn’t expect you to nearly blab that we’ve been keeping tabs on her since the Friendship Games!” she added, glaring at Lemon.

“I wanted to talk to somebody, and she was the only number I had - outside of you guys - that I felt worth chatting with after the party,” Lemon defended. For once the girl wasn’t wearing headphones. She’d left them at home and felt practically naked without them, but she already got the riot act from Sugarcoat and Sunny Flare and didn’t feel like being lectured any more today.

“Understandable I suppose.” Sugarcoat unfolded her arms from across her chest, and pointed her right index finger at Lemon. “You aren’t ordinarily so talkative after a party night. Or introspective. Obviously this can all be blamed on your near concussion due to stage diving.”

“They really had a stage there?” Indigo asked excitedly.

Lemon sighed, but nodded. “Yeah. I don’t know what Scribe told you, Sug, but I didn’t hurt myself stage diving.” She shot her friend an indignant look. “I’ve been around loads of concerts worse than that and I know how to properly stage dive.

“I got it because your cousin conveniently forgot to let me know he could handle it when that Fluttershy girl – you know, the one with the hair long enough to house several furry animals if she wanted - walked in. I was trying to prevent him from seeing it and acting like he did in front of Aria.”

“A commendable attempt, dearie, but really you shouldn’t jump to conclusions so rapidly.” Sunny shot Lemon a forgiving smile as she arrived at the front door first. Reaching up, she pressed the doorbell.

“One moment please, darlings!” a cultured voice called from inside.

“I can get that if you’re all too busy interrogating Pinkie!” a happy voice cried out.

“No, Sonata, wait!” a third voice exclaimed.

The door swung open and a girl with arctic blue skin stood smiling from ear to ear. She had an impressive-looking light arctic blue head of hair with a moderate Persian blue stripe running through the long ponytail she sported.

She was dressed in a tasteful outfit, but she’d obviously had a hard time of it last night because her eyes were bloodshot and bags were noticeable underneath them. She looked like she’d been crying.

“Hi!” the girl greeted them with a smile so wide it gave the appearance of a shark. “I’m Sonata, Pinkie’s girlfriend. I just love saying that. I hope you won’t react as badly as the other stupid Rainbooms did, though. Come on in, we were just bearing our souls loudly and distressingly. It was a totes feel-good family moment. Not!” She spun around and marched back into the house.

Sour Sweet grinned. “Wow, I like her.” She turned to her friends. “Do you think I should be worried about losing my spot as the designated mood change girl?” Her question was accompanied with nervous darting eyes as she glanced from face to face.

Sunny Flare sighed and brushed past her through the door. “If this is a bad time, dearies, we could come back later,” she told the assembled group of girls from CHS, who looked as if they’d just come charging out of one of the side rooms.

“No. That won’t be necessary,” the orange-skinned leader of the group said with a hesitant smile. “We were just finished.”

“Yay!” Sonata clapped her hands. “No more sucky judgmental looks from you mystically empowered saviors of the world.” She folded her arms over her chest and shot glares at everyone who wasn’t Pinkie Pie.

Pinkie flinched slightly. “Definitely needed to talk to Zecora before coming here,” she muttered to herself.

“Sonata, darling, you mustn’t discuss such things in mixed company,” Rarity chastised.

Sonata blinked and turned to look at the Crystal Prep girls. “Aren’t they magical too?” she asked innocently.

“I wish!” Indigo Zap blurted. “What? It’d be awesome if I could sprout wings and fly on occasion, do you have any idea how much faster I’d be able to go?” she demanded of the group after the odd looks they shot her.

“Yeah. It is pretty awesome,” Rainbow Dash agreed. “It’s just, Sonata doesn’t know you know about magic and we need to explain to her that not everybody knows about that sort of thing.”

“Well duh!” Sonata rolled her eyes. “I’ve been here long enough to know that. Aria almost got burned at the stake once because some local jerks didn’t react to her singing the way we thought they would. It was a totally nasty thing. Had to lay low for a decade until the witch trials ended.”

“Ok.” Pinkie giggled nervously. “This is fun. Who says this isn’t fun. Does anybody want some food? Or a drink? Or like a Double-Mocha Latte from somewhere really, really far away?”

Twilight sighed. “Maybe this kind of confrontation thing was a bad idea.”

Sunset patted her arm reassuringly. “No. Our two groups should have gotten together a long time ago, but with everything at school and then all this recent drama coming into our lives...?”

Sonata frowned slightly. “What you mean the Nammmmst…”

Pinkie suddenly stood next to the strange girl with a hand covering her mouth, her eyes darting around even more nervously than before. “Ix-Nay on the Arty-Pay Ature-Nay, Sonata,” she told her friend.

“Yes. They are unaware of that particular thing and have no need to be made aware of it,” Rarity stated coolly.

Lemon’s eyes darted nervously over her friends confused faces and offered a pleasant laugh. “Right. This meeting is only to discuss Twilight’s paranoia problems about what I let slip in the text message I sent her.”

“Speaking of which.” Twilight marched over to the Shadowbolts and wagged a finger in their general direction. “I am extremely concerned that you chose to spy on me. Skulking about Canterlot High just to make sure I wouldn’t turn into that monster again and come after you was really not necessary. I can assure you that I am done with turning into a megalomaniacal she-demon thing.”

“We were not spying on you for fear of a return of your Midnight Sparkle persona,” Sugarcoat stated bluntly.

“Does she ever not state anything bluntly?” Pinkie asked of nobody in particular.

“Yeah!” Sour Sweet spoke up ignoring the question from Pinkie. She marched up to Twilight getting into her personal space and glared at her. “We don’t need to keep an eye on you because of that! What? Do you think we’re that afraid of some weirdly magical super chicks and the totally unnatural powers they possess?”

Sunny grabbed Sour by the arm and pulled her back. “Maybe we should all sit down with some tea, or something a little stronger, and discuss this calmly and rationally,” she suggested.

“I quite agree.” Rarity turned and indicated the entrance to her kitchen and dining area where a large table had been set up. “Please, sit down.”

The group quickly moved to take seats around the table, which did unfortunately make it a little cramped. However, it wasn’t too terrible.

“Ewwwww!” Pinkie rubbed her hand off on her skirt. “Sonata!”

“What?” Sonata shot her a playful wink. “Don’t you like being licked? You look like a giant lollipop half the time.”

“Can we please try and focus?” Rarity snapped.

“I can be just as focused as any of you!” Sonata shot back irritated by the tone in Rarity’s voice. “It isn’t my fault you haven’t learned how to go with the flow yet. If you swam a bit more and spent less time fretting over silly dresses you’d be perfectly attuned to the flow of the great cosmic ocean.”

Everyone stared at Sonata with equal parts confusion and amazement.

“What? Just because I’m a little ditzy doesn’t mean I can’t be deep too,” she pointed out. “I’m like over a thousand years old, remember!” She stuck her tongue out at the other Rainbooms and snuggled closer to her girlfriend so she could rest her head on Pinkie’s shoulder.

“Over a thousand years old?” Lemon repeated for her group.

“We can deal with that little bombshell later,” Twilight insisted. “I must admit I’m kind of curious myself. But right now we have the little matter of why you’ve been spying on me.” Leaning back she glared at each of the Crystal Prep girls expectantly.

“Tea?” Fluttershy held up the teapot for everybody to see. The ordinarily timid girl had gotten better about large crowds the past several weeks, but she was still nervous when her friends were arguing. And before the Shadowbolts had arrived, things had been getting extremely heated.

“Yes please. Thank you, dearie,” Sunny Flare held up her cup and offered a polite smile.

Fluttershy went around and poured tea for everybody and then quietly sat down.

“Isn’t it a little hot for this?” Sugarcoat wondered.

“Oh I know, but it can be quite calming,” Rarity insisted. “And we’ve all had the most stress-inducing morning.”

Sour Sweet proceeded to gulp her tea down so fast it made Fluttershy cringe. “What? I need more caffeine, somebody sprang this little meet and greet before I had my three cups of morning coffee!” She shot Lemon a pointed glare.

“I offered to swing by the coffee place before we got here,” Indigo reminded.

“That watered down swill they serve is not my idea of coffee!” Sour retorted. “But I do appreciate the gesture,” she added in a remarkably civil tone.

“Alright then.” Sunset paused to gather her thoughts. “A lot has happened this morning. So why don’t we start by addressing Twilight’s concern. Why exactly have you been spying on her?” Her tone was more defensive than usual; it was her girlfriend being spied on, after all.

Sunny Flare sighed. “We hadn’t meant for her to find out about it honestly, but I suppose it’s only natural she’d be concerned. She didn’t really know us all too well.”

“She barely knew me at all,” Lemon chimed in. “Kinda forgot I had her contact info though when we were helping…Oh right, that’s not important.” Lemon chuckled briefly and twitched a little in her seat. She really needed some calming music right about then.

“Actually how did you get that?” Twilight interrupted. “It hadn’t occurred to me until after the fact, but I never provided my number to any of you.”

Sugarcoat stared dispassionately at Twilight. “I hacked your phone’s contact information after the Friendship Games. We provided it to Lemon Zest as she was the least likeliest member to upset you due to our part in the games. It was in case we ever chose to seek you out. To… ‘hang’ as they say.”

“You five seem awfully close for students who act like they care nothing about genuine friendship.” Sunset eyed the girls suspiciously.

“We are totally tight,” Sour Sweet stated.

“Yeah, Twilight didn’t know anything about this, but we’ve known each other since we were kids,” Indigo said, deciding to join the conversation. “But after we started going to Crystal Prep… Well.”

“Our social circle was kept hidden as it did not seem to be what Dean Cinch preferred out of her students.” Sugarcoat took a sip of tea and leaned back with a contented sigh. “Quite a good blend.”

“Oh. Um. Thank you.” Fluttershy shifted nervously in her seat. “Rarity usually keeps her own blend here, but after I heard, well I thought one of Tree Hugger’s special blends would be better suited for calming the Chakras.”

“And a wonderful blend it is, darling,” Rarity reached over and squeezed Fluttershy’s hand in gratitude and to help offer moral support.

Sour giggled briefly. “It really is good,” she said.

Indigo eyed her, concerned. “When you say special blend…?”

“It’s completely organic!” Fluttershy insisted. “I know Tree Hugger has a… a reputation, but she’s not like that. Honest!”

Sour slumped suddenly and growled. “Yeah! Reputations are the worst. I know how that is.”

“Oh dear, I hope that isn’t reacting too badly with her medication,” Sunny commented as she reached over and checked Sour’s temperature.

Sour batted her hand away. “I’m perfectly fine, Sunny! But maybe I shouldn’t have drank it so fast,” she said while a bubbly little smile spread across her lips.

“She takes medication?” Fluttershy asked. “For what?”

“’M Bipolar,” Sour Sweet explained. “Really bad Bipolar too, my mood swings are legendary on campus. One time I tried to gouge Fleur De Lis’ eyes out because she bumped into me. It was awful! I didn’t mean to, really, it’s just…Nobody ever understands me!” Sour sobbed and rubbed at her eyes, angrily wiping away the few tears that had started falling.

“There, there,” Sunny patted her friend. Turning to Fluttershy, she offered a bright smile. “Please get me some of that tea later.”

Fluttershy frowned in confusion.

“Sour Sweet doesn’t get very many venting sessions out of her system. I think that tea, whatever it was, is actually helping her quite a bit.” Sugarcoat stated, preventing Fluttershy from voicing any questions. “Sunny just wants to have some on hand to help her friend out.”

“Friend?” Applejack finally decided to speak up. “Ah can’t believe you call her a friend.”

“Friendship is not simply what you and your group possess, you know,” Sugarcoat stated.

“It comes in all sizes.” Indigo shot forward and glared at Applejack. “We grew up together and got along just fine. We just…” She trailed off with a sigh.

“Lost sight of it while we competed for Crystal Prep,” Lemon finished for her friend.

“It doesn’t have that reputation Dean Cinch is so keen on for nothing, you know,” Sugarcoat reminded.

“That sounds horrible!” Pinkie exclaimed. “Hiding friendships. Having to deal with backstabbers and blackmail from your own Principal! Why do you still go there?”

“It’s our school.” Sunny eyed her friends with a brief smile. “It may not be perfect, but we like it.”

“That sounds wonderful,” Rarity said cautiously, not wanting to say something that might unintentionally result in disaster.

“Yes, but it still doesn’t help explain why you’ve been spying on Twilight.” Sunset shot the group a concerned look.

“Of course you wouldn’t understand!” Sour blurted. “You’ve always had friendship and been totally open with your feelings and probably never had to keep a secret from a horrible mean jerk who insists Friendship isn’t important at all!”

Sunset flinched briefly at Sour’s accusations.

“Our group of friends does not stop with us,” Sunny chose to explain. “There is one other. A slightly younger relative of Sugarcoat’s who is very close to us. He comes from an equally damaged family home. When his parents separated we all agreed to take charge of him, in a way.”

“And we look out for our own,” Indigo stated. “You were a Shadowbolt, Twilight; not as long as the rest of us, but still a Shadowbolt. We take care of each other: always have, and always will. And screw what Abacus Cinch thinks!” Indigo slammed her empty tea cup onto the table. Fortunately she didn’t damage it, but her enthusiasm and passion did not go unnoticed.

“Wait!” Applejack blinked in disbelief. “Ya mean ta tell us that ya were spyin’ on Twilight because ya actually cared about her?”

Sunny nodded in agreement. “Precisely right, dearie. Twilight was foisted upon us through the actions of Dean Cinch. Her blackmail scheme was an attempt to ensure another easy victory. However…”

“We all felt really super guilty about what happened at the end of the Friendship Games,” Sour let slip. “We didn’t mean to egg you on in a musical number and totally make you think you had to do something that resulted in your total crazy twisted persona coming to the forefront and hurting you emotionally like that!”

“It was a pretty good number though,” Lemon spoke up.

Everyone stared at her.

“Oh come on!” she blurted. “The tunes were great, the vocals in harmony with everybody and the chorus was totally catchy.Unleash the magic, unleash the magic…

"Tell me you didn’t feel it when we were singing?”

Twilight flinched briefly at the reminder of what happened.

Sunset hugged her in turn to take away some of the pain. She was going to support her girlfriend in whatever fate threw their way.

“Sounds pretty good,” Sonata spoke up. “Think I could hear it all the way? I totes know a thing or two about villain songs.”

“Oddly-appropriate musical numbers aside,” Rarity interjected, “you have been spying on Twilight Sparkle because you were guilty and concerned for her well-being. If I’m understanding this correctly.”

“Totally,” Indigo agreed.

“Shadowbolts take care of their own,” Sugarcoat stated.

“That’s so beautiful!” Pinkie exclaimed, breaking into heartfelt tears.

“Ummmm. But, why not talk to us about it?” Fluttershy wondered.

“We didn’t know anything about you!” Sour snapped. “Except that you had freaky magical powers somehow.”

“Yes, it required a bit of time to get used to,” Sunny added.

“Fortunately, my cousin is very thorough in his investigative abilities.” Sugarcoat smiled proudly. “We know everything about Equestria. Or at least, everything he could fit into the report he presented to each of us. I’m actually surprised one of the Sirens is dating one of you; that’s new.”

Sonata’s eyes widened. “You know what I am?”

“You have an entire section of the report dedicated to you, Sonata Dusk.” Sunny Flare waved off the question with a disinterested look. “And Lemon should have realized who you were when she introduced us to your sister Aria Blaze.”

“Hey!” Lemon grew defensive at the slight. “I didn’t read the entire report, just the important stuff.” Lemon shot Indigo a knowing look. “At least I read it though.”

“Do we have to bring that up again now?” Indigo demanded in frustration.

“No we do not,” Sugarcoat stated.

“Someone at CHS informed all of you?” Rarity asked. “That seems rather underhanded.”

“And a bit unethical,” Sunset added. Her gaze shifted from Twilight to the Crystal Prep students, full of suspicion and mistrust.

“Yeah.” Applejack narrowed her eyes and glared at the other group. “Ya coulda just asked ya know.”

“It is not the Crystal Prep way to ‘ask’,” Sunny Flare explained. “We are getting better with rekindling Friendship, but we haven’t become that far removed from our habits yet.”

“And old habits die hard,” Sugarcoat added.

“Besides, would you have honestly told us about the Pony Princess and all of the weirdness related to Equestria and that portal you have on campus to the other dimension?” Indigo demanded confrontationally.

“We might have!” Rainbow Dash argued.

“Sure you would.” Indigo rolled her eyes at the Wondercolt jock.

“Hey! We’re not dishonestly sneaking behind our friend’s back or anything like that under the guise of caring what happens to her!” Rainbow snapped back.

Indigo got out of her chair. “You take that back!”

“Indigo, we are sneaking behind our friend’s back,” Sugarcoat reminded.

“It ain’t dishonest though!” Indigo whirled angrily to face Sugarcoat. “Twilight never met Scarlet Scribe so how would she know he’s our in at Canterlot High?”

Sour groaned and slapped her face hard.

Lemon flinched.

Sugarcoat’s eyebrow arched poignantly.

Sunny Flare sighed and rubbed the bridge of her nose.

“You revealed the secret!” Pinkie accused. “That’s being a bad friend!”

“Totes,” Sonata agreed with a nod.

“Shit,” Indigo cursed.

“Wait, I’m confused.” Rarity glanced at the group. “Who is Scarlet Scribe? And why is he spying on Twilight for you?”

“Must be that secret cousin they mentioned,” Applejack stated.

Sugarcoat nodded. “Scarlet Scribe is my cousin. He’s the black sheep of the family…Mostly because he couldn’t cut it with his grades to attend Crystal Preparatory Academy. So he was forced to apply to CHS, and once Twilight changed schools to join you there we decided to put him to some use.”

Sugarcoat finished her cup of tea and sighed. “It was not exactly ethical on our behalf, but we wanted to make sure that you were settling in alright with your new friends. You have to remember Crystal Prep and Canterlot High haven’t traditionally gotten along very well.”

“That’s the understatement of the year,” Rainbow grumbled.

“So for whatever reason you were worried for me.” Twilight adjusted her glasses briefly. “I don’t know whether to be touched or concerned.”

Sour Sweet laughed. “Hey. It isn’t like we did anything illegal. Just shady and all that.”

“It was done with the best intentions, dearie,” Sunny added with a friendly smile.

Lemon agreed with a brief nod. “Totally. Besides, I noticed you seemed to be having problems last night. Well, late afternoon anyway, when I saw you leaving CHS while I was casing the place for the party Scribe was taking me to.”

“You and Scarlet Scribe attended one of Sweetie’s parties?” Rarity exclaimed in surprise.

Lemon chuckled briefly and indicated her face. “It’s how I got the welt.”

“Ah. I see. I was wondering, but of course a lady never asks such delicate questions.” Rarity sipped a bit at her tea and frowned secretly behind her cup.

“Does anybody else at Crystal Prep know about everything?” Sunset asked, nervously fiddling with her skirt.

Sugarcoat shook her head. “All copies of the report were meant to be destroyed after reading.”

“I shredded mine,” Sunny noted.

“Turned mine into an origami circus,” Sour said with a giggle.

“Tossed mine in the incinerator,” Lemon admitted.

“Er…” Indigo let out a nervous laugh. “I think I shoved mine into the back of my locker in the garage at home.”

“Naturally; as you did not read it, you would not have remembered to destroy it.” Sugarcoat nodded briefly.

“Come on, you saw how thick that thing was!” Indigo shouted in her defense. “And we already discussed this at school during the past week,” she reminded. “I could check for it and give it to you guys…So you can make sure nobody else reads it,” she offered.

“I must admit to a bit of curiosity at this report,” Twilight said.

“Well. Since it’s about us. Maybe we could take a peek,” Fluttershy suggested.

Indigo nodded. “Sure. No problem. I’ll just dig it out when I get home and drop it off back here later.” She smiled briefly at the Wondercolts and leaned back in her seat with a relieved expression.

“Great!” Sonata clapped her hands together suddenly, startling everyone who’d partially forgotten she was there. “So, now what do we do? More arguing, more long words and junk or… ooooo… we can all go out for lunch right?”

“Sonata, we already ate lunch,” Pinkie reminded.

Sonata pouted slightly. “I know, but I’m bored.”

“Twilight hasn’t explained why she looks so beat,” Sugarcoat pointed out.

“There’s nothing to explain. It’s just the stress of how close we are to exams,” Twilight stated.

“Twilight. You don’t get stressed out at exams,” Sugarcoat reminded.

“How would you know?” Twilight snapped. “We never talked before the Friendship Games.”

“Yes, but as one of the smartest students at Crystal Prep I make it my business to know everyone’s personal weaknesses during exam time. It helps to better prepare for study groups. You do not stress out this badly over exams; your organizational acumen ensures that you always know what to expect.” Sugarcoat leaned in closer and studied Twilight carefully.

“Honestly, it’s nothing I can’t handle girls,” Twilight argued.

“Are ya sure, Twilight?” Applejack eyed her friend suspiciously. “Ya sound a little tense.”

“Who’s tense?” Twilight laughed briefly. “Not me, nope, no tenseness here at all.”

Before anybody else could press the issue Pinkie’s phone went off, startling everyone from their thoughts.

“What on Earth?” Applejack turned to eye her friend in confusion.

“Who is that?” Sunset asked.

Pinkie shrugged. “Don’t know.” Pinkie pulled out her phone. “You’ve reached Pinkie’s Party Hotline… No way!” Pinkie leapt to her feet. “Sweetie Belle! What’s wrong?”

Rarity gasped. “Oh my, is my sister alright?”

“You need what?” Pinkie gasped. “Are you sure? That many? And Dinky can’t…? Ok, trust your good friend Pinkie Pie, I’m on the case!” Pinkie hung up and sprang to her feet. “Sorry, girls, no time to waste. It’s an NLAC emergency. Sweetie needs three dozen students who’ve been to our parties in the past to stage a phony photo shoot for Scarlet Scribe. Sonata… I’ll need your help,” she told her girlfriend.

Sonata stood at attention and offered a quick salute. “Sonata Dusk reporting for duty!”

“But there aren’t supposed to be any photos taken at the NLAC meetings,” Sunset reminded.

“Goodness, this sounds serious. I’d better come too,” Rarity declared.

Lemon blinked at the sudden frantic activity of the Wondercolts rushing about.

Sugarcoat suddenly caused everyone to stop moving when she unleashed a very painful screeching whistle. Everybody turned to see a very disturbing sight. Sugarcoat’s eyes had narrowed slightly and her lips pursed tightly. “What exactly does my cousin have to do with this emergency? And why is it so important that you start dashing around like headless chickens?”

Sonata shrugged. “No idea, but it’s important enough to Pinkie. And it’s about that sweet little naturist club they’ve got, with the awesome arcade and all the cool activities. I can’t wait to find out what’s going on: sounds way more exciting than what you were all talking about.” Skipping out of the kitchen, Sonata went to get ready for the trip.

Lemon felt four sets of eyes on her and slowly turned with a nervous half-smile aimed at her friends.

“Oh dear,” Rarity stated for the Wondercolts.

“Naturist club.” Sugarcoat quirked her brow in lieu of a question.

Sour Sweet trembled with delight and burst into sudden sharp laughter. “Scarlet Scribe had to crash a naturist party. And you… Oh my God my sides!” Sour tumbled out of her seat and clutched at her sides as she broke down into hysterics.

Sunny looked positively livid as she slowly climbed to her feet. “Sour Sweet, this is no time to laugh.”

Indigo frowned in utter confusion. “Uh… What’s a naturist club?” she asked dumbly.

Sour Sweet just kept right on laughing and now seemed to be mocking Indigo on top of her absent male friend.

“We are coming too,” Sugarcoat declared for her group. “Lemon; you, my cousin and I will be having words once we get to CHS.”

Lemon whimpered. “I really miss my headphones right about now.”

“Wow! I never knew there was so much excitement around you Rainbooms,” Sonata said as she rejoined them. “This is more entertaining than that show about the giant mecha pilots fighting the Godzilla rejects.”

Scribe sped along the path leading away from Sweet Apple Acres, Scootaloo following him. He’d left his shirt off to avoid any further discomfort from the oppressive heat. The best part about being a guy who may or may not be inclined to joining this naturist student group: he didn’t need to always be covered up.

He probably should have worn shorts though. Scribe glanced briefly at Scootaloo who was currently following him to make sure he didn’t do something stupid. Rolling his eyes at that he shook his head.

“They know you on sight at the Rich Estate,” he pointed out.

“That’s why I’m not going all the way up to the door,” Scootaloo pointed out in return. “I can’t believe we’re even doing this,” she added after a beat.

Scribe sighed. “You and me both, Scootaloo, but I don’t see how else we could get in the school. And my needing to get something to do some work for the paper is a perfectly legitimate excuse for borrowing it. And best of all it’s not even a lie, technically.”

Scootaloo laughed at that last part, but quickly stopped herself. She glanced ahead for a moment or two before she shot him a brief glare. “I’m kind of jealous though, I wish we could go around topless.”

Scribe chuckled briefly. “That would definitely draw some unwanted attention.”

“It’s sooooo hot!” Scootaloo complained. “Even with the lightest material stuff I’ve got, this heat is a killer”

Scribe frowned briefly. “Talking and cycling at the same time tires you out faster in this heat.” He paused to wipe his brow and signal a turn as they reached the road proper. “But I agree, statistically this is the worst heat wave to strike Canterlot for the past hundred years.”

Scootaloo bit her bottom lip briefly as a thought struck her. “You don’t think it might be related to something magical?”

Scribe shook his head. “Unless Equestria sent some kind of fire demon to this dimension to banish it, I highly doubt it. Global warming is a real problem.”

Scootaloo nodded and together they continued their journey in silence. That is, until Scarlet Scribe felt a sudden chill run down his bare back as though someone had just walked over his grave.

Scootaloo noticed his sudden strange expression. “What’s wrong?” she wondered.

Scribe shrugged nervously. “I have no idea, but I just got a really bad feeling for some reason. Like somebody was talking about me or about something important concerning me to a member of my family.” Scribe shuddered once again. “I have a really bad feeling about this.”

“Stop scaring me; we’re almost at the Rich place anyway. You sure Diamond is out of town?”

“Yes, she’s visiting her grandmother.” Scribe sighed. “So on Monday she’ll probably be in a really bad mood.”

Scootaloo shook her head, but chose not to address her concerns at that little bit of information. The two finished their journey in silence, a singular goal in mind. Looming in the distance was the Rich estate.

But for Scribe, his mind was a million miles away as he couldn’t shake the feeling that something extremely important had just happened. And not in a good way.

Saturday At CHS Involves What?!

Chapter 12

Canterlot High had never seen this much activity on a Saturday that didn’t involve some kind of sporting event. Half a dozen students were milling around the front entrance or off to one side trying to stay cool in the shade under the trees.

Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom were amongst the ones in the shade fanning themselves as best as they could.

“What is it, like eighty degrees today?” Apple Bloom wondered.

“And all the guys get to walk around without shirts,” Sweetie noted with a brief hint of jealousy.

“Apple Bloom smirked. “Ah notice ya aren’t complainin’ when Button Mash is around.”

Sweetie blushed and slapped her friend half-heartedly in the shoulder. “Apple Bloom!”

“I’ve gotten as many students here as I could,” Dinky said, walking up to the duo. “Where’s Scootaloo?”

“Keepin’ tabs on Scarlet Scribe,” Apple Bloom explained. “She still doesn’t trust him.”

“Was that really a good idea?” Sweetie glanced between her friends. “She seemed to be more interested in him than she should have been. Is there a problem with her and Rumble she hasn’t told us about?” She turned and eyed Dinky.

Dinky shook her head. “She’s as tight with Rumble as always.”

“Then why’d she wanna sit in Scribe’s lap and kiss him?” Apple Bloom wondered.

“You’d have to ask her about that. Maybe she and Rumble have an open relationship. I’ve heard some of the older girls admit that threesomes are in this year.” Dinky shrugged.

“Gross!” Apple Bloom shook her head. “Ah’d never do that, it’d be weird.”

Sweetie’s cheeks flushed slightly and she averted her eyes. “I think one or two of Rarity’s romance novels have really detailed chapters on that… But, you’re right, Apple Bloom, I couldn’t imagine giving myself to anyone other than Button Mash.”

“If we’re through discussing Scootaloo’s love life, can we go back over this plan of Scribe’s?” Dinky requested with a polite smile.

“This plan is crazy,” Sweetie announced. “Letting him take pictures of us.”

Apple Bloom suddenly realized a potential flaw in the plan. “Wait, won’t we need Ms. Cheerilee in some of those pictures?”

“I’ll have Sunset call her up,” Sweetie said. “This emergency Saturday meeting of the NLAC needs all its members. That includes Ms. Cheerilee.”

Dinky eyed the duo curiously and seemed quite unnerved by the comment about pictures. “What exactly did Scarlet Scribe suggest?”

Silver Spoon approached. She wasn’t sure why, but she felt the need to be there to support her old friend, especially as he was actively working behind Diamond Tiara’s back to get her in trouble. He must have been feeling just awful about the treachery. She had regretted her own acts of betrayal until her epiphany.

“We’re going to be taking pictures of the club activities today in a controlled environment. One shot with clothes on, the other without, so next Friday after he ‘sneaks a camera in’ Diamond will believe she has photographic proof and take it to Vice-Principal Luna, thus giving her a third strike and taking the paper away from her.”

Dinky crossed her arms over her chest and smirked. “Clever and devious: a plan worthy of Diamond Tiara. But why is Scarlet Scribe of all people helping orchestrate this little ploy?”

Silver sighed. “He’s not outright joining us as a naturist, but he can’t in good conscience let anybody get into serious legal trouble because of our super-secret club.” Smiling briefly, Silver Spoon adjusted her glasses and fidgeted with a lock of her hair. “Ummm, not that I’d ever consider calling it ‘our’ club, since I wasn’t really that open to the ideas behind it and all.”

“You came around to being open and understanding, Silver Spoon,” Sweetie said. “That’s more than we can say about Diamond Tiara. She’s the worst, so full of negativity. Are we sure she isn’t secretly a Siren?”

The girls burst into laughter at that.

“Here comes Scootaloo!” Apple Bloom alerted.

“And she doesn’t look like she tried to jump Scribe and make out with him,” Sweetie commented with a smirk.

Silver Spoon frowned. “Why would she do that?” Then she recalled Scootaloo’s actions in the clubhouse. “Oh right, I remember Diamond saying something about her and Rumble not getting as involved as she wanted. She’s probably just a bit tense since she’s hanging around him so often without clothes on, it’s known to happen with certain couples; when Di and I changed to swim and stuff I—” Silver Spoon trailed off with a gasp. “I mean, I never harbored any desires for Diamond Tiara’s body while we changed. Ever,” she insisted.

Two cars suddenly came to a stop outside the school, preventing the group from continuing the conversation further, and a large number of familiar people emerged. Sweetie’s eyes widened in shock. “Rarity!”

“Sweetie, darling!” Rarity waved and headed over, Pinkie Pie and Sunset in tow while Fluttershy, Applejack, Rainbow Dash and Twilight moved off to start talking with the other car’s occupants.

“What are you doing here, sis?” Sweetie asked.

“It’s rather complicated,” Rarity admitted. “However, I am here to offer my support.” Smiling briefly she pulled Sweetie into a hug.

“I agree. Can you fill us in on what’s going on?” Sunset asked.

“Hey, Pinkie!” Sonata walked up to her girlfriend and gave her butt a squeeze.

“Sonata!” Pinkie blushed furiously at the inappropriate public touching. “Not now; this is the important exposition exchange time.”

“Oh, sure.” Sonata’s expression fell slightly, but she broke into a happy smile quickly. “So, what’s the sitch?”

“Uhhhh.” Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle shared confused looks.

“Trust me, Sweetie, it’s far too complicated to concern yourself with right now.” Rarity grimaced slightly. “Now, explain about this picture thing Pinkie commented on. You can’t honestly be thinking of taking pictures to expose yourself in the altogether.” Rarity shuddered briefly after saying that.

“Well, you see…” Sweetie began to explain Scarlet Scribe’s plan to them all.

Scarlet Scribe and Scootaloo pulled to a stop outside of Canterlot High with equal looks of awe on their faces. A ton of students were already there and even more were arriving by car as they pulled up.

Scootaloo was once again in awe of the power Dinky seemed to possess. That the young information gatherer somehow used her power for good instead of evil, like Diamond Tiara, was a real blessing.

Scarlet Scribe felt the stirrings of nervous tension once again. “All of this just to get Diamond Tiara to back down. I kind of wish we could just go to Vice-Principal Luna about this, but it wouldn’t stop Diamond. She’s tenacious when she feels cornered.”

“That’s an understatement,” Scootaloo admitted.

“Scarlet Carnelian Scribe!”

Jerking at the volume of the shout as well as the use of his full name, which nobody outside of his close family knew, Scarlet Scribe spotted a group of girls he’d never expected to see at Canterlot High voluntarily. Lemon Zest was standing off to the side with a nervous expression.

Indigo Zap stood fully upright at almost military attention and rocked on the balls of her feet with nervous tension. Her eyes darted around the group of students from Canterlot High wide and uncertain.

Sour Sweet was having the biggest giggle fit he’d ever seen. Every time she looked to Lemon Zest she would just break down laughing.

Sunny Flare and Sugarcoat were the two most dangerous looking members of the group, however. His cousin had a frosty expression and stood with her arms crossed, one brow raised, reminding him so much of their mothers’ disappointed expressions that it filled Scarlet Scribe with dread.

Sunny was no less nerve-inducing. Her face was as hard as stone with the amount of livid anger she expressed, and her eyes glistened with some kind of glow that might have been confused with magical abilities, especially if she were floating off the ground with her skirt moving in a non-existent breeze - but she was not.

Scribe hopped off his bike and instantly deflated. “Ummm. Hello, girls.”

“Don’t you hello us, dearie!” Sunny snapped. “March: we have something to discuss. Now!”

Scarlet shot Scootaloo a helpless look. “Uh, I’ll be right back.”

“Yeah, ok.” Scootaloo watched with an uncertain look on her face as the group marched off around one side of the building where other students weren’t gathered. She had no idea what that was all about, but she didn’t envy Scarlet Scribe in the least.

Sunny Flare paced in silent fury. Lemon Zest and Scarlet Scribe stood before her, silently awaiting the imminent explosion.

Indigo fidgeted even more now that she was out of sight of the CHS students.

Sour Sweet was still laughing, only much quieter now after being glared at by Sunny and Sugarcoat.

Sunny finally stopped moving and pivoted on the balls of her feet to shoot both of them a glare. “Do you have any idea what you have done?”

Lemon Zest shrugged. “Enjoyed a rockin’ party with a friend.”

“Experienced ultimate mortification in front of almost two hundred fellow Students of Canterlot High. Kept Lemon from making a complete mess of things in her excitement about the party. Protected her when she injured herself in a foolish attempt to prevent me from reacting to long luxurious hair. Made sure she got home alright. Might be developing feelings for her because of it which is quite scary because of our particular group dynamic… and just blurted that last one out loud.” Scribe blushed nervously after he managed to stop talking.

“You too?” Lemon exclaimed in surprise.

“Me too what?” Scribe asked confused.

“Oh. Nothing!” Lemon averted her eyes as her cheeks flushed slightly.

Sunny glanced between them with a slightly confused look as she struggled to process Scribe’s info dump. Years of having to deal with Sugarcoat allowed her to figure it out fully eventually. “That is all very good, dearie, but that’s not why I’m angry with you.”

“It’s not?” Scribe blurted. He didn’t understand what could possibly have upset Sunny Flare so badly if it wasn’t what had happened at the party yesterday evening. Had it only been thirteen hours ago?

“Dean Cinch is still in charge of Crystal Prep. While she hasn’t outright said anything to any of us, we are definitely on a short watch list because of our exposure to Canterlot High’s magic. Reputation is still everything to Dean Cinch. Any hint of a scandal, no matter how minor, and anything that could be linked with Canterlot High and we would be expelled.

“We would also suffer legal ramifications on top of all the headaches that would happen going forward for our personal educational goals.” Sunny Flare waved her arms wildly as she spoke, pointing at Scribe sharply each time she said something poignant for emphasis.

“Lemon Zest is far too laid back to even care about that sort of thing, but I care about her well-being as much as I care about all of you!”

Sugarcoat stepped forward then taking over for Sunny Flare. “And I am angry because you didn’t tell me the truth about your activities last night.”

Scribe flinched. Sugarcoat prided herself on honesty. She was blunt and less subtle than most other people who believed firmly in absolute honesty, but she was still a good person at heart. To be accused of lying to her made Scribe’s shoulders sag in defeat. “I’m sorry about that. But in my defense I was still trying to come to grips with everything. Especially the tenuous position I now find myself in with Diamond Tiara and everyone else who practices naturism at this club.”

“You mean neither of you are creeped out by the naturism thing?” Indigo blurted.

“Naturism is a lifestyle choice many people practice in one way or another. The statistics of naturists in Canterlot itself is actually quite high. Twelve percent of the populace are aware of naturism and abhor it completely.

“The other eighty-eight percent are spread out between: active participants; those who are content to let others live their lives as they see fit; those who experimented in their youth, but no longer actively share the beliefs of naturism; and those who don’t give a damn one way or the other so long as it isn’t hurting anybody.” Sugarcoat adjusted her glasses after stating this and turned to face Indigo. “Are you part of the twelve percent then?”

“What? No!” Indigo took a step back defensively. “I mean. It’s just. They were dancing and junk together with their junk all hanging out and all that.” Her pupils shrunk as she spoke and her eyes darted around nervously.

“There’s nothing unnatural about the natural body,” Sugarcoat informed.

“Indigo.” Sunny stepped closer to her friend and placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. “We all have our individual quirks. If there’s something you find unsettling about the thought of a group of people expressing their lifestyle choice openly in mixed company we won’t hold it against you. But please try to keep an open mind. Scarlet Scribe is our friend, and should he choose to pursue this lifestyle, well, we should be there to offer our support to him, dearie.” Offering a smile Sunny Flare reached out and smoothed Indigo’s hair.

“Hey!” Indigo brushed her off. “I did not tell you to enter my personal space, Sunny Flare!”

“You seem to be on the verge of a panic attack,” Sugarcoat noted.

“Am not!” Indigo took a step back from the others. “Screw this! I’m out of here, I’ll be back with the ride to pick you up later! Maybe.” She stormed off back to the car leaving the others clearly surprised at her outburst.

“Wow.” Sour Sweet turned to the others. “I thought I was the one with mood swings?”

“That one is hiding something.” Sunny Flare tapped her lips with a forefinger briefly in thought before turning back to Lemon and Scribe. “Do you understand the gravity of the situation now?” she demanded.

“Stupid Abacus Cinch,” Scribe grumbled. “Why couldn’t they just sack her after the Friendship Games?”

“Because she excels at her job, in spite of being a blackmailing witch.” Sugarcoat finally unfolded her arms and turned to Lemon. “You’ve begun to have feelings for my cousin?”

Lemon suddenly felt on the spot. “I don’t know. Maybe.” Her eyes kept flicking back and forth as she was unable to look Sugarcoat directly in the eye.

“Talk!” Sugarcoat ordered. “If you hurt him I will take away all of your headphones,” she promised.

Sunny Flare blinked and shook her head. “Right, dearies. We’ll leave you to deal with whatever it is you’re dealing with. Then we shall offer our support for whatever you decide or are doing here,” she stated, glancing between them both with a soft smile.

“Darn.” Sour Sweet grimaced. “I thought there’d be a better show than that.” Marching off with the others she left the two alone.

Lemon twirled a lock of hair nervously as she averted her gaze from Scribe. She still felt naked without headphones on and, because Scribe was so used to seeing her that way, she thought he would call her out on it.

“I guess something more happened last night.” Scribe rubbed his elbow with a nervous tick.

“I guess.” Lemon chuckled hollowly, lacking any emotion behind it. “You kind of took charge during a pretty wild situation. And you made sure I was ok. And maybe I had more fun than I usually do when I’m at one of these types of parties.” Lemon frowned. “You’re still uptight in large crowds and nowhere near ready for any kind of social situation on that scale, though!”

“Yeah.” Scribe flinched. “You’re pretty ‘chill’ though, Lemon. And not unappealing to look at, with or without clothing.” Scribe’s cheeks flushed.

Lemon grinned. “You too.”

“What?” Scribe took a step back in surprise. “No! I’m… I’m not attractive.”

Lemon glared angrily at him. “Don’t you dare talk yourself down, Scarlet Scribe! You’re awesome, really cute, and handsome. Got a great personality. Like chivalrous, you know. And… Well you’re pretty stacked down there, I mean, it’s certainly nothing to be ashamed about.” It was Lemon’s turn to blush as she trailed off and once again couldn’t look Scribe in the eyes.

“So we’re both attracted to one another. And it may or may not be strictly hormonal in nature.” Scribe nodded briefly. “How do we approach this?”

Lemon rolled her eyes. “Well, first we deal with whatever plan you cooked up for those Canterlot High kids.” Reaching over she pulled Scribe closer to her to give him a friendly hug. “Then we can worry about figuring us out. Whatever that us might be.” Smiling openly at him she looked up into his eyes and waited for Scribe to smile back at her.

“Your logic seems sound.” Scribe’s lips quirked up slightly. “Now comes the hard part.”

“What’s that?” Lemon tilted her head curiously at his comment.

“Convincing three dozen students, both boy and girl, to let me take pictures of them without clothing on for the express purpose of usurping a power-mad dictatress with delusions of grandeur,” Scribe sighed, “who also happens to still be one of my small group of ‘friends’ as it were.”

Lemon offered a nod of understanding. “Yep. That’s totally harder than figuring out weirdly growing emotional attractions between two friends who grew up together.” Giggling, she slapped Scribe playfully in the chest. “Come on, Scribey, let’s go rock their world view.”

Scribe nodded and took Lemon’s arm in his to lead her back to the group. “Do you think Sugarcoat actually has evidence to back up her statement on naturism in Canterlot? It sounds a bit too convenient.”

Lemon shrugged. “This place is linked to another dimension of magical talking ponies. I wouldn’t put it past Canterlot residents from being that open minded. Not sure why though, but it’s probably not important anyway. Now, I really need some headphones.”

Scribe sighed and plucked a pair out of his back pants pocket. “Here.”

Lemon’s eyes widened in joy and snatched the Headphones up quickly. “Why are you carrying these around?” she asked.

Scribe just shrugged. “Headphone Emergencies.”

Lemon kissed the Headphones before throwing them on and pulling out her phone to get to her playlist. She also took a moment to lean in and kiss Scribe on the cheek. “Good friend.”

Scribe grinned from ear to ear as his stomach did flip-flops and tried to exchange places with his heart. A pretty older girl had just kissed him. And maybe liked him liked him. Yeah. That was one for the history books.

“This plan is convoluted. Overly complicated. And has the potential of leading to genuine problems.” Sugarcoat glared briefly at her cousin as she spoke. “All it would take was for one wrong image to get out. My special program hasn’t been a hundred percent tested for all potential variables that could result in unwanted developments.”

“I know.” Scribe sighed as he stood surrounded by more girls than he’d interacted with in his entire young life. Powerful girls. Magical girls. Hot girls. Quite literally; they were all standing around in the shade and perspiring something awful.

“But it was the first plan I could come up with that left my part in it completely uncompromised in the eyes of Diamond Tiara. She has the power to make or break my career and if she ever found out how far I was willing to go to destroy her for the sake of her sworn enemies…” Scribe trailed off with a sigh and stared with pleading eyes at the group.

“This program of Sugarcoat’s, could it be made so it would only show the naked images on the most obscure operating system on the planet?” Twilight asked.

“It could be programed to only show the images on a single computer with a single operating system with the right password. In theory,” Sugarcoat informed. “I haven’t taken it to its full potential yet, it is still in the experimental stages.”

“There’s still too many variables there,” Sunset interjected. “All it takes is one shot to get out and the entire club would be exposed. Vice-Principal Luna can only go so far to protect us.”

Sunny blinked. “Wait, she knows?”

“Of course she knows.” Sunset eyed the group of Crystal Prep girls with a slight frown. “She’s the one keeping the information about the actual nature of the club away from Celestia.”

“Ah wouldn’t have believed it if ah hadn’t seen it with mah own eyes, but our Vice-Principal is a full blown Naturist,” Apple Bloom admitted.

“Your school has way cooler heads,” Lemon noted.

“Can we get back to this plan that will keep Scribe from revealing physical proof to Diamond Tiara about our club?” Scootaloo rocked nervously on the balls of her feet.

“And yet he would appear to still be attempting to expose you with physical proof,” Rarity noted. She shot Scribe with a concerned look. “How can we trust that this program of her’s will even work as advertised?” she demanded, indicating Sugarcoat briefly.

Scribe swallowed nervously to try and moisten his tongue in the stifling heat. Honestly he didn’t have an answer for that one. Trust was earned, and he’d done nothing so far to earn that trust.

“We’ll pose for an image.”

Scribe blinked and turned to Sunny Flare. “What?” To say he was shocked was an understatement; he had not expected Sunny Flare of all people to propose a solution like that.

“I second that,” Sour Sweet chimed in. “Why should we pose for an image? We’re not in danger of being exposed!” she snapped.

“Precisely.” Sunny Flare smiled at her friend. “A naked picture of us wouldn’t benefit anybody. So, if we let Scribe take our picture and implement Sugarcoat’s program to the exact specifications he has suggested, and it works as advertised. Then this plan will succeed and it will place Scribe in good faith with the NLAC.”

“That’s a terrible idea,” Sour grumbled. “Let’s do it!”

“It would give me more data to ensure the program works properly,” Sugarcoat noted thoughtfully.

“I’m in for anything that gets us out of this heat and out of these damp sweaty clothes,” Lemon said loudly. Her headphones were still blaring, but she could hear what everyone was saying.

Scribe chuckled nervously. “Er. How does that sound?” he asked the others.

“Sounds mighty reasonable to me,” Applejack noted.

Rarity added her two cents. “As it harms nobody to try this scheme I can agree with it quite readily,”

“Makes about as much sense as anything else that’s happened today,” Rainbow Dash said with a shrug.

“I’m interested in seeing this program at work,” Twilight said.

“And I agree with Lemon about getting out of this heat before we all collapse from dehydration,” Sunset stated.

“Oh yes!” Fluttershy nodded in agreement. “Some of the students look like they want to leave.”

“Yay!” Pinkie pulled a kazoo out of her hair and blew it. “Plan passes unanimously! Everybody into the school!”

Scribe held up his hands to stop anybody from leaving. “Er, I need to deactivate the alarm first. As I was given the code in sacred trust for school paper business I’m going to have to ask you all to wait out here just a few minutes more while I go inside and do that,” he said.

“We should probably run this plan by Ms. Cheerilee too,” Sweetie added. “We need her for some pictures at least otherwise Diamond won’t buy any of it. If we still go ahead with Scribe’s plans.”

“Right.” Apple Bloom nodded.

“Alright then!” Sunset clapped her hands to get everybody’s attention. “Scarlet Scribe go in and turn off the security alarm. I’ll call Cheerilee and ask her to come down so we don’t get accused of breaking and entering. Dinky, please tell the rest of the students that we’ll be out of the heat very soon and to please just wait a few more moments. Does everybody else know what to do?”

“Make out time!” Sonata blurted with a happy smile as she grabbed Pinkie and twirled her around so she could kiss her.

“No, Sonata! Bad, Sonata!” Pinkie swung at Sonata with her kazoo. “Serious time now, fun time later, in private… Did I just say that?”

Sonata winked at her girlfriend. “You sure did.”

“Ok. I’m going to get the door open,” Scribe stated quickly retreating from the brain-breaking madness that was Pinkie and Sonata combined.

“And I’ll make fruit punch for everybody to help cool off!” Sonata declared, following after Scribe without a second thought.

“Sonata, wait!” Pinkie tried to grab her to stop her, but it was too late. “Drat. Operation Siren Girlfriend Distraction Alpha Charlie Tango is a Go!” Pinkie vanished without warning.

“How did she do that?” Sour demanded, her eyes wide in disbelief.

“Honestly, I have no idea,” Sunset said. “Anyway…” Pulling out her phone she quickly turned aside and dialed Cheerilee to get the teacher up to speed.

“This has just been one of those days.” Rarity ran her hand through her hair. “When this is all over, remind me to schedule an appointment at the Canterlot Spa.”

“You and me both, dearie.” Sunny Flare smiled.

“Hey!” Sour Sweet marched up to Sunny Flare. “I didn’t agree to any peep shows! When we take the picture, Scarlet Scribe is the only one there, got it!”

Sunny Flare nodded. “Of course, dearie. We wouldn’t have it any other way.”

“Good. Those CHS boys probably couldn’t measure up to Scribey anyway.” Sour folded her arms over her chest and turned around to glare at the rest of the students in the area.

“You’d be right about that.” Lemon banged her head up and down to the beat over her headphones.

“You’re biased because you got the hots for him all of a sudden.” Sour stuck her tongue out at Lemon.

“No, seriously, I saw most of the boys last night, remember? Some of the guys were pretty much the same size as Scribe - mostly the ones that were as tall as him - but the ones here today? Not a hope in Tartarus of matching up in length. I guess tall boys really do get all the perks.” Lemon broke into a happy grin as she danced off from the others.

“Oh dear.” Rarity’s face was slightly flushed. “Definitely need that trip to the spa after today.”

Sunny Flare nodded mutely in agreement a second time.

“This club is about celebrating naturism, not ogling boys,” Sweetie stated with a frustrated glower aimed at the Crystal Prep students.

“Every girl measures up the men in a naturist club, subconsciously or consciously they’ll take note of what their privates look like. My study on the naturist community of Canterlot was very thorough. As it was a discreet questionnaire with very precise questions and no wiggle room, I know precisely what I am talking about.” Sugarcoat’s coldly logical announcement caused the three Career-Minded Compatriots to blush in embarrassment.

“Did your questionnaire answer why?” Rainbow Dash demanded. “Because I don’t buy that everyone just thinks about it for sex.”

“I didn’t say it was about sex,” Sugarcoat noted. “The results were quite mixed, but most women or age-appropriate girls claimed it was based on pure curiosity. A rare few said it helped to relax them the first few times they started exploring naturism. Fifty-nine percent were probably lying about it, though. Get a bunch of women together around a bunch of naked men and the topics of discussion inevitably lead to penis size.”

“Yeah. Still not buying it.” Rainbow Dash shook her head. “I didn’t even look once at most of the guys at the club to measure them up.”

“Then you are lying to yourself or doing it subconsciously,” Sugarcoat informed.

“Please!” Rarity interrupted them all rather loudly. “Can we end this topic of conversation? I have had my fill of lewd discussions today. It was bad enough when Sonata and Pinkie open-mouth kissed in front of all of us.” Rarity’s cheeks were quite flushed, though it was hard to tell if it was excitement, embarrassment or rage.

Scribe waved from the front entrance of the school. “It’s ok to come in!”

“Oh thank heavens!” Rarity rushed to the front door without as much as a glance back at the others.

“Ten bucks says I can break her before the weeks’ up,” Sour stated.

“Sour, do not even think about it,” Sunny said sternly. “Now let’s get out of this heat.”

Everybody nodded agreeably and took off for the entrance as quickly as possible.

The Rich Family Has What?!

Chapter 13

The Milk family estate was a good three-hour drive out of Canterlot in a small suburb area that was less rural and more classic architecture. Dairy Milk and her family continued to live in an opulent home that was the size of a small palace or fortress. Much of it had been modernized, however it did pre-date the founding of modern culture.

The view from here was impossibly beautiful, though wasted on many of the denizens of the estate. Diamond, however, could still enjoy everything she could see. In the distance was the mountain of Canter; named for the ancient tribes of people who first came to this place and settled here. A large palace was visible amongst the perpetual ring of clouds that encircled the mountain.

Very few were aware of this castle. According to Rich family records it had once been known as Castrum Somnium. Translated into English; Castle of Dreams. Diamond Tiara had longed to visit it in her youth, but was told in no uncertain terms that such a trek was dangerous and forbidden.

Shifting in her sunning chair with her bikini on, she turned over and ignored the beautiful gaze with a shake of her head. She had far more pressing thoughts on her mind than old dreams and childish foolishness.

Dairy Milk emerged from the house in a long robe and strode over to the poolside. “Good afternoon, Diamond.”

“Good afternoon, Grandmother.” Diamond did her best to keep her tone cordial. It was not easy.

“Your mother has told me of some troubling things.”

Diamond clenched her teeth. “I can handle this, Grandmother.”

“Considering you shattered one of my antiques this morning while discussing something on the telephone, I hardly think so.” Dairy quirked her brow expectantly.

Diamond sighed. “I can assure you, grandmother, that I have this well under control. My personal minion shall ensure my goal is reached.”

Dairy smirked and removed her robe revealing a one-piece swimming suit that hugged every curve quite nicely. In spite of her advanced years, Dairy Milk still had a very fine figure and even occasionally dated.

Diamond did not want to think even remotely about that. “You aren’t going to ask what that goal is?”

Dairy shook her head. “I’m an old pro at this game, Diamond dear; forcing the issue will only result in more tight lipped non-committal remarks.” Sliding into the pool Dairy Milk floated contently on her back, basking in the sun’s rays.

Diamond knew the game well. Her grandmother wasn’t the only one. Unfortunately, Diamond was still young and had not mastered it fully. “It’s just a stupid after-school club issue, grandmother. The three girls I’ve spoken of before have started something that disrupts the school. Disrupts my plans for attaining control of the school. It’s just plain disruptive!”

Dairy frowned. “Then why not tell your mother?”

“Because I don’t need her help!” Diamond shrieked.

“What could this club involve that would be so all-consuming, my dear?” Dairy questioned delicately.

“Perverse, degenerate exhibitionism—” Diamond stopped herself as she realized she had been played.

Dairy shifted so she was treading water and shot Diamond Tiara a glare. “That sounds like something your mother would most definitely be interested in.”

Diamond shot to her feet and stomped on the hard cement around the pool. Ignoring the pain she tilted her shades down so she could direct her glare fully at her grandmother. “I refuse to go running to mother for help this time. I will use my skills. I will succeed in exposing this club to the Vice-Principal and then it shall be destroyed!”

Dairy cackled at the young girl’s outburst. “You certainly sound like a true Rich. You’ll go far, my dear. However, your outburst proves that you are not thinking this through properly.”

Diamond rolled her eyes. “I’m so sure.”

Dairy moved to the edge of the pool and pulled herself out. “Listen to someone who has been where you are, Diamond. I commend that fact that you’re trying to expose something you feel strongly against, but you are allowing emotion, rather than logic, guide your actions.

“Stop trying so hard to impress your mother by asserting your independence. Trust me; it won’t get you very far. She struggled with the same issues and still fails, at times, to see it when her plans fail to go as she expects.”

Diamond turned away from the wisdom of her grandmother. “They snatched up my best minion! They corrupted her! Now she works for them against me!”

“Ah, Silver Spoon I presume?”

Diamond spun back and stared in shock. “You know?”

Dairy laughed. “I know far more than you give me credit for. For example: I know that you convinced that young man you used to hang out with to pull a mean prank on your former friend. Miss Breeze. That her accident torments him now because of it. And that you prefer it that way so that you can keep him fully under control.”

Diamond’s fear-filled expression left little to question concerning the truth of these statements.

Dairy smirked and moved to sit down near Diamond. “It’s high time I tell you a very simple truth concerning the Rich and the Milk families. We pride ourselves on many things. Chief among them is our natural ability to manipulate and control those beneath us.

“We can trace our lineage through seventy generations, clear to the ancient advisors of the former Monarchy. Information has always been the coin of the realm, and while times have changed our family still remains in the thick of it”

“But, I don’t understand!” Diamond walked slowly back to sit down on her tanning chair.

“You’re still coming into your gifts. Learning who to trust. I’m sorry to say that Silver Spoon hurt you deeply.” Dairy Milk sighed. “She was the first one who actively betrayed you, wasn’t she?”

Diamond nodded with a soft gasp of breath. “I thought she would always work for me. Do whatever I wanted. She adored me and I used that perfectly to control her, just like mother does to father.”

Dairy laughed at that and it was a very cruel laugh indeed. “And that’s your problem. Trying to do the same thing as your mother. Silver Spoon adored you, but you failed to cultivate it properly. The reason why Filthy Rich obeys your mother is because she keeps his…” Dairy trailed off and abruptly started coughing. “Ah, that is to say, she keeps him on a very tight leash. Did you ever copulate with the Spoon girl?”

Diamond’s cheeks flushed angrily and she wrapped her arms across her chest in obvious disgust. “I-I never—”

“And that’s why Little Miss Spoon developed a backbone. You didn’t give her what she longed for: intimacy and affection.” Dairy smirked. “…or what she fooled herself into believing she wanted.”

“That sounds vile and cruel.”

“Never show such weakness again!” Dairy snapped angrily.

Diamond flinched at the sudden slap, and tried to ignore the sting in her cheek. “Grandmother?” she asked, mystified.

Dairy Milk rose to her full imposing height. “Diamond Tiara! We are the seekers of truth! The gatherers of knowledge. We ensure this world is exposed to the harsh truths some would attempt to hide. It is not cruelty which drives us, but the Goddess-given right to ensure everything remains as it is meant to!”

Diamond shook her head in disbelief. “Grandmother, you run a candy company!” she reminded.

Dairy shook her head in turn and sighed. “A front my dear. Legitimate business works so much better than organized crime for achieving personal wealth.”

“That’s… crazy!” Diamond flung her arms wide in frustration.

“It is, isn’t it?” Dairy smirked.

Diamond narrowed her gaze on her grandmother. “Are you trolling me, grandmother?” she asked.

Dairy’s smirk widened and she broke into a fit of giggles. “Now do you see how you’ve been sounding?”

Diamond slumped into her seat and shot her Grandmother an angry look. “Well played.”

“What’s so special about this club that you feel the need to expose it? You claimed it was perverse Why do you believe that?”

“I’m still not telling mother. But I will let you know, if you promise not to say anything,” Diamond requested.

“I swear, darling. Now tell nana Dairy everything.”

Diamond nodded. Leaning forward she began to explain everything that had been troubling her of late.

Filthy Rich grinned as he hung up the phone and leaned back with a satisfied smirk on his face.

“I take it from your expression that you succeeded.” Spoiled turned a page over in her work folder and continued to study the stories for next week’s release without glancing up.

“I just secured the land where Camp Everfree is situated. I can make a great deal of money from making that dismal little camp into a proper resort.” Filthy’s tone was smug.

Spoiled rolled her eyes. “If you say so. I wouldn’t trust anything if Deputy Mayor Scorpan told Discord to give you that information.”

Filthy tugged at his suit’s lapels and shot his wife a glare. “Don’t remind me. His source was legitimate though: Miss Gloriosa let the tax payments for land ownership fall too far in arrears. It was a simple matter to acquire the title deed through my usual dummy corporation. She had no idea who she was signing it over to.” Filthy grinned deviously at his final comment and leaned back further to prop his legs up on his desk.

“Filthy, you know I don’t like you tarnishing the furniture!” Spoiled snapped.

Filthy grumbled under his breath and put his feet back down.

“I don’t care if it is your desk, it is in my mother’s home and is worth more than that cheap suit you call designer fabric.” Spoiled flipped another page and glanced briefly over at her husband.

“This is not cheap!” Filthy snapped. “Young Miss Rarity is quite a talent. Miss Pommel swears by her. Once she’s agreed to the terms of that contract I’ll be in on another brilliant fashion designer’s little venture into the world of big business.”

“No doubt with your usual percentage cut.” Spoiled laughed at the expression on Filthy’s face. “Just be sure that’s all you want a piece of.”

Filthy recoiled in disgust. “I may have my dalliances, Spoiled dear, but even I wouldn’t dream of such a thing. She’s far too young and I learned long ago to never mix business with pleasure. I married you, didn’t I?”

Spoiled snarled from the jab at their less than ideal situation.

Filthy chuckled under his breath. “Seriously though, that was unlike you, my dear. Is something on your mind?”

“Diamond isn’t confiding in me yet.” Spoiled sighed. “I did go a bit out of line with that comment.”

Filthy shrugged. “At least you don’t have to apologize to the girl for saying it. She wasn’t here after all.”

Spoiled nodded. “Ordinarily, I wouldn’t have dreamed of accusing you of such thoughts. I fear this situation with Diamond on top of my continued attempts to unravel the secrets surrounding Mayor Tirek have put me off my game.”

Filthy rolled his eyes. “Your stubborn belief in some kind of hidden conspiracy at city hall is worse than some of the issues Diamond has.”

“There’s something!” Spoiled pronounced. “I know there is! I can’t put my finger on it, but… can you honestly tell me that you remember the last time we had any sort of election?”

Filthy sighed. “Two summers ago when they appointed you as Head of the School Board.”

“That’s different.” Spoiled waved her hand in dismissal. “There hasn’t been an honest election of Mayor or any other high ranking politician since as long as I’ve been in Canterlot.”

Filthy got to his feet and moved across the room. He placed his hands on Spoiled’s shoulders and gave them a brief squeeze. “If you say so, dear.”

Dairy suddenly entered the room completely in hysterics. She was laughing so hard her face was changing colour.

Filthy and Spoiled both eyed her uncertainly.

Diamond followed her in with an angry glare. “It’s not funny!”

“What in heaven’s name is going on now?” Spoiled questioned. “Mother, why are you laughing so hard?”

Dairy kept laughing loudly, unable to talk. “Did you ever explain about those little trips you and Filthy take every four years?” Dairy collapsed into a seat after asking her question, bursting into another round of laughter.

Filthy’s face flushed with slight embarrassment. “Those are none of her business!”

“Mother! Why would you bring that up, of all things?” Spoiled averted her gaze from Diamond’s sudden intrigued expression, her cheeks slightly red.

“Because your… ha, ha, ha, ha, ha… your daughter…. Ha, ha, ha, ha! Diamond thinks naturism is all about being an exhibitionist with some kind of perverse desire to subvert the lives of others around them!”

“I am not a naturist!” Spoiled denied vehemently. “It costs a pretty penny to attend those resorts. And it is purely to keep up proper appearances amongst the social elite.”

Diamond’s face paled in sudden shock. “You and daddy—” Gasping, Diamond turned and ran from the room.

“Also makes great stress relief.” Filthy’s expression glazed over with remembered visions of times spent attending Blueblood’s latest party.

“Mother!” Spoiled snapped. “Diamond has no reason to learn of what I and Filthy choose to do in order to maintain certain respective contacts outside of Canterlot.”

Dairy stopped laughing so hard and shot her daughter a shrewd look. “And I’m sure you don’t enjoy attending those little contact sessions,” she noted bemusedly.

Spoiled’s cheeks flushed. “I’m certainly not proud of it, mother!”

“I understand why you wouldn’t be, considering how the both of you were raised. Quite conservative as I recall, but then again I should know, I did most of the raising. No thanks to your good-for-nothing father.”

Spoiled sighed. “Whatever. That’s no reason to explain that to Diamond. What she must think of me.”

“Stop putting on airs!” Dairy got up and glared at her daughter. “You aren’t a prude in spite of appearances to the contrary.”

“Yes, but we weren’t going to explain to Diamond the benefits of keeping such an open mind when dealing with those in power.” Spoiled sighed.

Filthy nodded. “Yes, it can be rather difficult to understand what you have to deal with when you’re running a company. Let alone two of them. Attending Blueblood’s occasional nude soirées is the least offensive thing we have to put up with. Don’t even get me started on what Chrysalis is into.”

Dairy frowned briefly. “Funny you should mention her. Isn’t she the one heading your fashion corporation?”

“Let’s not get off topic!” Spoiled shot her husband and mother a glare. “Now why should you bring up this thing to Diamond now?”

Dairy pursed her lips thoughtfully a sour expression on her face. “I did promise not to tell you. Diamond has discovered naturist clubs through… outside sources, shall we say? And I’m afraid she’s of the misguided belief that such things are perverse and should be destroyed.”

“That depends on the club.” Filthy shook his head. “Personally, most of the ones I’ve attended have been rather tame. Blueblood isn’t as wild as some of my other business associates.”

Spoiled realized immediately how Diamond might have learned of such things and her eyes narrowed even as they flashed with sudden understanding. “I believe it is time for me to get involved with my daughter’s extracurricular activities.”

“What?” Filthy blinked in surprise. “Whatever do you mean, Spoiled dear?”

“Hush, Filthy!” Spoiled closed her file on the Mayor and rose to her feet, an intense gleam in her eyes. “Mother is going to work.”

Dairy shook her head. “Damn shrewd daughter of mine. This isn’t going to end well.”

“I still don’t understand, Dairy,” Filthy pointed out. “What won’t end well?”

“Don’t you have someone’s life to ruin, son-in-law?” Dairy demanded.

Grumbling, Filthy left the room with more questions than answers.

Discord stood at the base of Mount Canter with a smile as he took the opportunity to stretch. It wasn’t very often that he got to visit this particular mountain. The place stood a fair distance from Canterlot proper and it gave off an ominous appearance with the perpetual cloud coverage.

He was here for a purpose. One that was a necessary evil in the long run. It was time to report to her majesty. The reigning monarch of the Realm was most insistent on many things, chief amongst them the punctuality of these curious reports she tasked him with. As it was his duty to pass on what the Board of Regents had learned during their tenure, here he was, ready to do his noble part.

Pausing briefly he reached out and brushed a hand over his face to wipe away several age-lines creeping up.

“Why so serious?”

Discord almost jumped at the familiar voice in his ear. “I do wish you wouldn’t do that, me.”

“Where’s the fun in being predictable?”

"True.” Discord smiled. “Time to pay a visit to her majesty. Can’t play right now… I can’t believe I’m saying this, but I’m getting too old for this cloak and dagger stuff.”

“This might cheer you up, then. Your little firecracker Spoiled Rich is about to lay the cards out on the table for her daughter.”

Discord blinked. “Hmmmm that does sound much more entertaining than a little climb up a mountain to an imposing mystical palace of mystery and world-building backstory. I wonder why we’re even in this particular setting?”

“Probably to artificially drum up the word count. Or to break up the constant presence of the Rich family. You know, I ordinarily don’t mind those sorts of people or ponies - they can be such fun to mess with - but even I can only take so much of them before I feel the overwhelming urge to banish them to a different dimension for a few decades.”

“Spoiled is quite sharp. She’s already putting the pieces together about the Board of Regents. Might even earn her spot on it if she unlocks the truth.” Discord chuckled before he approached the strange staircase cut into the side of the mountain.

“I think we’re getting far too off track. Ah well, I suppose we’ll just have to let them see Spoiled getting involved with the plotting now.”

Discord nodded as he began his climb. “Do keep me informed. Diamond Tiara is crucial to your little experiment after all.”

“Diamond Tiara!”

Diamond flinched and spun around quickly after wiping away the last remnants of the stray tears that had escaped. “Mother!”

Spoiled marched into Diamond’s room and took a seat on the edge of the bed. “Naturism is perfectly normal in the right social circles. There is nothing perverse or vile about those who practice it. Especially if they happen to be wealthier than you.”

“But mother!” Diamond flinched once more at the stony gaze her mother shot her.

“Be that as it may. It is certainly not an acceptable outlet for an after school club.”

“Grandmother promised not to tell!” Diamond stomped her foot angrily.

“Give your mother a little credit, Diamond.” Spoiled crossed her legs. “Now then. Start explaining.”

Diamond let out another sigh and once again explained everything.

Spoiled patiently listened to the entire semi-scandalous affair without offering comment, her mind was already hard at work. Her next meeting with Celestia and Discord would play out quite differently. At last she had the inklings of something that could force a change in the way things were done at Canterlot High.

“And that’s the whole story, mother.”

Spoiled rubbed the bridge of her nose and let out a disappointed groan. “The picture of a list being typed by Sweetie Belle does not prove the rumors circulating the school true.”

“I’m not an idiot, mother! I sent my best minion in to ascertain the truth from a subjective point of view and he confirmed the existence of a naturist club this morning over the telephone.”

“Mister Scribe isn’t stupid either. Do you understand the legal ramifications of what you propose?” Spoiled questioned.

Diamond nodded. “Of course; those three lesser class brats will be expelled. I’ll have the juiciest story of my entire school paper career, and the rest of the student body will be so humiliated they’ll be easy pickings once I assume the crown at this year’s Fall Formal.”

“Plus, your teacher will be fired and arrested. Your principal and vice-principal will be brought in front of the School Board for disciplinary action. I’ll be forced to get involved, and we’ll more than likely need to find replacement applicants for all three positions.” Spoiled let out another sigh as she leaned back slightly. “And that means bringing in even more people to help control the spread of gossip surrounding magic in Canterlot.”

“But mother.” Diamond pouted. “I need to do this.”

Spoiled frowned. “It means that much to you to destroy the morale of the entire student body?”

“Well if you put it like that.” Diamond shook her head. “Of course it does!”

Spoiled smiled and reached to stroke Diamond’s hair with genuine affection. “And Filthy doesn’t believe you’re worthy as an heir.”

“What?” Diamond blinked in surprise.

“Now then. If you’re going to do this you are going to do it properly. You will need sources. Proof. Everything. I’m not certain Scarlet Scribe alone will be up to the task at hand. Why not use that other girl you used to hang out with?” Spoiled suggested.

Diamond eyed her mother in confusion. “What do you mean?”

“Lily Breeze of course. Mister Discord’s adopted Granddaughter.”

“Why would I need to use her?” Diamond demanded angrily.

“I should think it were obvious,” Spoiled grinned and rose to her feet. “They couldn’t stop her from bringing a camera in unobserved. You might even say it would be… permanently attached.”

Diamond blinked, slowly realizing the truth behind her mother’s suggestion. “Lily’s wheelchair! They can’t take that away from her, and if we had one of your spy cameras affixed to it…”

“We’d have all the proof you need to blow this story wide open.” Spoiled grinned.

Diamond rushed forward and embraced her mother. Seconds later she realized her mistake and rapidly moved away. “Thank you, mother. I should have remembered Lily, but I guess it was just too easy to dismiss her potential while I still had Silver Spoon around.”

“Yes. There is, however, still the matter of your grades.” Spoiled folded her arms over her chest.

“If I pass all of my exams will you drop that?” Diamond asked.

“I’ll think about it.”

Immensely happier now that she had a potential plan that could not fail, she rushed off to resume tanning.

Spoiled sighed and momentarily covered her face with her hand as she considered exactly what she was doing. She was essentially helping her daughter resolve a petty dispute against a trio of urchins intent on upsetting the delicate balance of things.

She would have to report this development to Mister Discord. He might not like it, considering how fond he was of Celestia and Luna; the fact remained, though, that a naturist club was definitely not permissible on school grounds. No exceptions.

She felt this particular problem was beneath her notice. Still, she wasn’t head of the biggest paper in Canterlot without reason. And as head of the School Board it was her sworn duty to ensure the safety of the school, the students and the faculty. Short of a parental petition, she didn’t see this ending well for anybody. But it was her duty.

“After this is over I must remember to sit down with Diamond Tiara and explain to her that naturism is perfectly healthy. In the right social circles, of course. Perhaps introducing her to Blueblood’s young son would help. Heaven knows they practice it openly enough.”

Spoiled left Diamond Tiara’s room, as she had some work to finish up downstairs. Then she’d have to find time to get her daughter one of the special cameras she used for the paper when hunting down scandals for exposés.

Discord frowned as he stood in front of the ancient drawbridge of the castle high atop Mount Canter. “That was a little anti-climactic.”

“You’re the one who introduced them to Blueblood, after all."

“Poor Diamond Tiara. She’s probably looking at naturism as some sort of plague right now. Spreading far and wide and infecting her own family,” Discord chuckled.

“Isn’t it though?”

Discord shook his head. “I hardly would call it that.”

“Let’s look at the facts, other me: Sunset Shimmer came to your world. She actively practices naturism. Being a pony, this isn’t anything wrong to her. She discovers others who enjoy and practice it openly. Then, conveniently enough, young Sweetie Belle stumbles into it and introduces it to her friends. Then her friends introduce the notion of a club. And it takes off from there. Sounds rather infectious to me.”

“Is there a reason you’ve adopted the voice of the audience?” Discord asked his other self.

“It’s chaos at its finest. What’s not to love about it?” Laughter filled the air.

Discord chuckled alongside the disembodied voice of the other Discord causing an echo to float down from the mountain top. “I suppose you have a valid point.”

“Discord, who are you talking to?” A young woman wearing a long cloak was standing suddenly outside the castle. She brushed a hand through her hair and glanced around as if expecting to find someone; the light glinted off of a six-sided earring shaped like a star on one side of her face.

Discord waved his hand dismissively. “Nobody important, Clover my dear.”

“Well, hurry up and stop dawdling. Her majesty wants a progress report on the status of things.” Clover turned around to face the now open drawbridge and marched swiftly into the castle.

“Was that?”

“Yes.” Discord followed after the younger looking woman while he whispered aside to the presence of his other half.

“Oh Princess Twilight would have a fit if she found out. May I push her along into this?”

Discord shook his head. “Not just yet. Save that for another time.” Vanishing into the castle Discord smirked as he adopted a frail and elderly guise once again, this time a long staff appearing in his hand as he stooped over and ventured past the few guards on sentry duty.

Far below the castle and some distance away from the base of the mountain Filthy Rich suddenly stormed into the study where Spoiled had resumed working on her stories.

“Canterlot High has a Club about What?” he demanded at the top of his lungs.

Discord, still observing the events playing out while his human counterpart did his thing, let out a long suffering sigh. “Couldn’t resist it, could you?”

“Couldn’t resist what? Discord, you’re not making any sense.”

“The Great and Powerful Trixie agrees.”

Discord let out a sigh. “Just keep enjoying the show, and pass the popcorn.”

“That was Clover the Clever! And that’s Commander Hurricane, oh my goodness, that’s Princess Platinum! Discord, this world is beyond belief, you have got to explain it to me so I can share it with Twilight!”

“No you don’t, Starlight, now sit down and stop interrupting, I’m trying to share this moment of ultimate triumph with all of you. And you’re making me regret sharing this little long-game the other me and myself have been working on since the Sirens lost their powers.”

“Oh fine! But once we’re done with this silly ‘movie’ night you’re going to help me discuss this dimension with Princess Twilight!”

Discord sighed. “The things I do to unwind and spread of bit of harmless chaos around....”

Author's Note

Apologies for the week-long delay. There were some technical difficulties on the editing side. We should be able to get the next chapter back to it's normal weekly release schedule.

Silver Spoon Is What?!

Chapter 14

While Sunny and the girls prepared themselves for Scarlet Scribe’s plan proving pre-photo Silver Spoon was nervously watching her old friend. She was unsure of everything, even trusting that he was on their side. She knew Scribe wasn’t as mean spirited as Diamond Tiara, or as dense as Snips and Snails or even as seemingly forgotten as Lily Breeze. What she didn’t know was how far to trust him within the context of certain things.

They’d grown distant over the years. He seemed obsessed with his career goals and spent a lot of time by himself. Silver just didn’t know him as well as she’d used to. And yet he’d surprised her by openly stripping down in front of her earlier that same day just to make her feel more comfortable around the CMC.

A pair of arms wrapped around her and she let out a nervous shout at the sudden embrace. Glancing behind her she found her recent and very beautiful girlfriend Mirror Gem standing with a smile. “Hi, thinking a lot I see.”

“Yes.” Silver Spoon smiled briefly and turned to give Mirror Gem a kiss.

When the two parted Mirror Gem frowned. “What’s wrong?”

“It’s Scarlet Scribe.” Silver Spoon sighed. “The four of us grew up as friends for a while. When it was just Diamond Tiara, Lily Breeze, me and Scribey. We were in the same social circle after all so it was expected of us. But after Diamond started desiring more and more power, to be like her mother…” Silver Spoon trailed off with a helpless shrug.

“You don’t know what to make of him anymore.” Mirror Gem nodded sagely.

“He wants to trick Diamond Tiara into losing the paper. It was his idea, but I can’t help feeling he could betray us all.” Silver Spoon glanced over at the shirtless male with a fearful expression. “It isn’t easy. Breaking away from Diamond Tiara.”

Mirror Gem pouted. “You sound as if you two were something special,” she accused.

“I wanted it to be. So many times.” Silver Spoon sighed. “I was blind to her ways, drawn to her because she was so powerful. So beautiful. I thought I wanted to be like her. It took all of this to make me see just how wrong I was.”

Mirror Gem hid her smile at those words. So she wouldn’t appear to be rude. “So. Go talk to him,” she suggested.

“About what?” Silver Spoon turned and glanced briefly at Mirror Gem.

Mirror Gem took her hand and squeezed it. “Why not introduce me?”

Silver Spoon’s eyes widened. “I can’t just…I mean Scarlet Scribe is…He’s still with Diamond Tiara!”

“And you won’t know his true mindset if you don’t go up to him and talk,” Mirror Gem pointed out. “Come on, I’ll be there to help you every step of the way.” Squeezing Silver’s hand again she shot her an encouraging smile.

Silver Spoon took a calming breath and gave a brief silent nod. Mirror Gem was right, she had to know where things stood now. Friendship was an important thing at Canterlot High. It helped save the school a lot.

Scarlet Scribe paced a little as he glanced at his phone. Everything felt as though it were happening too suddenly. Too easily as well. And he wasn’t sure if Ms. Cheerilee would buy into his idea to throw Diamond Tiara off for good. It did require doing something that went against a very big rule. No pictures. Privacy was important.

Pictures existed simply because naturist organizations couldn’t exactly force vacationers from taking them. Hell, naturists loved social media just as much as anyone else… even if they chose not to wear clothing. The fact remained that certain types of people did, in fact, do unsavory things with the aforementioned pictures—Scribe preferred not to think about, but it was just an unavoidable aspect of the human psyche.

Sex and nudity were inseparable to some close minded perspectives. Nudism was not just about that though. Sex is the act of reproduction, an act practiced by a loving couple who cherished each other very much and chose to express that love in the most natural way possible. Intimacy didn’t always involve taking clothes off or mixed couple pairings.

Naturism was about the health and well-being of the body and the celebration of the beauty of the human form. Scribe had figured all of that out from a very early age. When your mother exploits her body for a living because she wants to stick it to her rich daddy and has to support a son by herself you tend to be a little curious. He’d researched everything he could find about the human body. Trying to understand the rowdy customers who continued to ogle his mother. He’d wanted to protect her.

After he found out what it was all about he just filed it away like everything else and didn’t think about it again. Not until now at any rate. Was he a naturist? Well he was standing in a naturist club about to see his friends naked and prove a point.

Maybe he should get undressed too, it was only fair. He’d already seen Lemon and Sugarcoat was family. But the others, aside from Indigo Zap who seemed to be afraid about this for some reason. Well it would be the courteous thing to do since they were bearing their all for him. To help him.

He could just take his pants and that off, take the picture, and then put them back on for the fake pictures. He would need to be in at least a few shots himself otherwise Diamond wouldn’t buy them. She wasn’t stupid after all.

“Scribe.”

Turning at the sound of his name he was surprised to find Silver Spoon standing nervously nearby. An aqua skinned girl he didn’t recognize with neon purple and red hair was next to her, holding her hand. Scribe quirked his brow at this sudden revelation. “Yeah?”

“I have something to say, I mean something new to say. And…” Silver trailed off nervously twirling her braid.

Scribe nodded. “Yeah. This morning we didn’t get to talk much.”

“It’s been a while,” Silver agreed.

“Well I blame Di for that, she was keeping us apart on purpose so I wouldn’t find out about the club’s actual activities. I wouldn’t put it past her to have Snips and Snails spying. On. You?” Scribe’s eyes widened in sudden fright and he quickly rushed to the nearest window. But he didn’t see anyone that shouldn’t be there.

“Those two. I ditched them before I even went to the Sweet Shoppe.” Silver smirked briefly. “It wasn’t hard.”

“You can never tell with those two.” Scribe came back to the girls with a shake of his head. “There’s a reason Sunset Shimmer trusted them after all.”

“Yeah.” Silver Spoon sighed.

The mysterious girl coughed and nudged her.

“Oh right! Scribe, this is Mirror Gem.” Silver Spoon indicated the girl beside her with a beaming smile. “We’re dating!”

Scribe’s eyes widened in surprise. “Huh? When did this happen?”

“The day after I ditched Di and went to my first naturist party.” Silver smiled happily and squeezed her girlfriend’s hand.

“So you finally lose your big crush on Diamond and not more than a day goes by you find this new girl to fall for.” Scribe eyed the pair of them. “Seems rather sudden.”

“What?” Silver Spoon took a step back. “It w-wasn’t like that!”

“You’d better be careful what you say,” Mirror Gem warned.

“I can be just as blunt as my cousin, though I do not have her knack for it,” Scribe admitted. “I just called it as I saw it.”

“Well, so what?” Silver shouted in frustration. “I can find happiness can’t I? I mean, Diamond was never going to look at me like that.”

“Diamond knew you wanted her and used it to her advantage.” Scribe blinked rapidly as he realized what he’d just said.

“What are you saying?” Silver Spoon demanded. Her eyes were shiny as she was on the verge of tears.

Scribe sighed and rubbed the back of his neck. “I didn’t realize it at first. But after I found out she was stealing your stories I started to wonder. She claimed you told her you wanted her name on it. I just figured. Maybe she did, but then… I guess sometime while Lemon was pounding party etiquette into my head at the mall later that night I started to zone out and had a sort of. Epiphany.”

“D-D-Diamond admitted to plagiarism!” Silver Spoon was crying now and if Mirror Gem hadn’t been there she might have run off.

“Diamond Tiara is the classic manipulator. Just like her parents.” Scribe curled his lip in disgust.

“I pretend I don’t care because all I want is a career that lets me do what I want and avoid social problems like the plague. I’m the perfect follower in that respects: I don’t ask questions.”

Scribe turned his face to the side and closed his eyes. “I’m starting to think I don’t like what I want anymore.”

“S-So, Diamond Tiara knew all along? And she just…” Silver Spoon couldn’t finish that thought. She just couldn’t. Shaking her head she turned to run away.

Mirror Gem stopped her by taking her hand and keeping her from fleeing. She shot a glare at Scarlet Scribe. “Then why don’t you go to Vice-Principal Luna and just tell her about what Diamond said?” she demanded. “Why put everybody through this. All it seems to be helping is Diamond Tiara.”

Scarlet Scribe clenched his hand and spun back to face the pair of them. “I don’t know you!” he snapped angrily. “And you don’t know me. I’m being manipulated just as much as Silver was. Diamond is important and powerful and if I want to work for her mom’s paper I have to do what she says. And then there’s that other matter she has over me.”

Scribe paled and flinched. “We were all young and stupid once. Brought together because of our social standing, our parents approved, so we got together as a small group of friends. It took me eight months to open up to Silver and Lily Breeze. Diamond was easier, she’s a powerful person and knows it, she doesn’t care how the rest of us see her, as long as we adore her and obey her we’re ok in her books.

“The CMC won’t fall for that load of bull, the rest of us. We were damaged in some way or another before Diamond pulled us in. Ensnared us like little dolls to be toyed with and discarded once she got bored.” Scribe stopped ranting breathing heavily.

Silver Spoon approached him suddenly and took his free hand. “But you don’t have to play her game anymore, Scribey!”

Scribe shook her off and turned away. “I’ll always have to play her game,” he said softly. His tone full of despair and defeat.

“Why? What does she have on you that’s so important? Why can’t you just leave her alone now that you’ve started this entire convoluted plan to get her in trouble?” Silver wiped angrily at her tears wanting to understand. Needing to understand.

“Because!” Scribe stopped himself and fought to get back control. Speaking softer he looked at Silver Spoon with a very pained expression. “Because I’m the reason Lily Breeze is in a wheelchair now.”

Silver Spoon recoiled in shock, bringing her hand up to cover her mouth. Her eyes widened and she gasped.

Mirror Gem blinked briefly staring between them in complete confusion.

“No.” Silver Spoon shook her head.

“Yes!” Scribe was openly crying now and his expression was filled with bitter anger. “I agreed to do her a favor. Before she had Snips or Snails. Back before Canterlot High. I agreed to do her a fucking favor. You know how jealous she was over Lily Breeze’s beauty. So she got me to play a trick on her, and then… The accident.” Scribe looked away ashamed.

Silver Spoon ran up to her old friend and slapped him across the cheek. “That was an accident! You couldn’t have known what was going to happen! And because of that guilt you just let her do what she wants to you! To control you!”

Her accusation stung, but if he was being completely honest with himself he deserved every bit of it. Scarlet Scribe sighed. “Like I said. Damaged. Diamond Tiara is my penance for what I did to Lily Breeze.”

“Wow this is messed up,” Mirror Gem blurted.

Scribe laughed bitterly. “Welcome to the world that is Diamond Tiara’s close knit circle of friends.”

“Did she ever care about any of us?” Silver Spoon asked.

Scribe shrugged. “Maybe once, long ago, when she was just Diamond Tiara the happy little girl who wanted actual friends to play with. Now. Now she’s just Diamond Dazzle Tiara Rich, daughter of Filthy and Spoiled Rich. Master manipulator, follower in her mommy dearests’ footsteps: acquirer of damaged and lost souls.”

Wiping at his eyes he shot Silver Spoon a smile and moved to embrace her. “I’m glad at least one of us got away from her. You’re stronger than I could be, Spoony.”

Silver Spoon shook her head. “No, Scribey. You’re stronger. You’re willing to stay with the beast to make amends for something you couldn’t even control if you’d wanted to.” Smiling she returned his hug tightly and nuzzled her cheek against his bare chest.

Scribe smiled gratefully. “Yeah. Well if this plan works and doesn’t turn into one big cluster-fuck before it even starts maybe we’ll all be better off for it.” Chuckling a little he shook his head. “Even Diamond Tiara.”

Silver Spoon giggled. “I think that’s a lost cause, Scribey.”

“I think I’ll call Lily to hang with her tomorrow. I could use some happy to get rid of all the suck going on of late.” Scribe turned around. “Now I’d better go take off these pants and things so my friends won’t be the only ones naked for this photo shoot.”

Silver sighed. “I think I’ll go talk to Ms. Cheerilee about this. Help plead our case. The picture thing is really dangerous for a lot of people, but I understand what you’re trying to do.”

“Thanks, Spoony.” Scribe paused. “Oh and it was nice meeting you, Mirror Gem. Take good care of Silver Spoon for me.”

Mirror Gem shook her head, but smiled. “I will.” Hugging her girlfriend she gave her a quick supportive kiss.

Zecora sighed happily as she sat in the park and sipped her cool lemonade. Today was remarkably hot; fortunately her white sundress helped to keep the heat off. She enjoyed the sight of nature all around and was pleased that she didn’t need to concern herself with any tasks for her father.

The arrangement she had with him was one of questionable morals. She understood the necessity for having someone of proper age to spy on parties. Especially if it helped cut down on the illegal drug trade. Not that there were very many of those sorts in the city. Deputy Mayor Scorpan’s legal acumen was quite renowned.

Zecora shook her head. She knew all of this. She didn’t want to mull over such things again. Instead it would be best to simply take her time enjoying the day. And contemplating a return to CHS next Friday to discuss further ideas with Sandalwood. Such as the possibility of enjoying each other’s company on a date.

Indigo Zap ground her teeth as she hopped out of her car and slammed the door. She really didn’t know what to make of her friends right now. They were all gung ho for stripping down in front of somebody and didn’t care one way or the other about it. She couldn’t understand why. Personally she thought they should be way more upset and disturbed over it.

Then again Indigo realized that she wasn’t a typical girl. She was a little bit more. And she hadn’t ever had to explain it away to the others. She rarely spent the night anywhere where she’d be seen and she was always so careful.

Grumbling under her breath she stalked away from the car and walked into the Sweet Shoppe. Sliding into a booth in the corner nearest the windows she slumped down and fidgeted briefly with her goggles.

“Can I get you anything?” Mrs. Cake asked as she approached the booth.

Shaking her head Indigo let out a sigh. “Not at the moment.”

“Just let me know if you want anything, dear,” Mrs. Cake said with a smile.

Indigo sighed yet again and leaned forward covering her face in her hands as she began to consider everything again. Even Sour Sweet didn’t feel unnerved or upset about this naturist thing. Honestly she didn’t know what about naturism unnerved her to the point where she just took off; or even if it was about naturism entirely. There was something else that concerned her. Something that had to do with her body.

It wasn’t common knowledge but Indigo Zap lived with her grandparents. Whenever she mentioned anything she just called them her folks, it wasn’t her problem that they thought she was referring to her parents. Her parents. There was an entire different kettle of fish and she didn’t know if she’d ever explain it to the others.

They’d never stayed at her place. They had never seen her parents at all. So she hadn’t felt the need to explain just why it was she was living with her grandparents. They had taken custody of her because of something that was getting harder and harder to keep secret. Mostly because the others were getting closer now and suddenly they were sharing things again.

Why did this have to happen? Why did the group have to be so disinterested about Scribe being into this Naturist thing? Was he even into it? Well he was trying to keep it a secret from that Diamond Tiara bitch. Going to a lot of effort to it too.

Indigo wiped at her eyes angrily. She was in a public place and she wasn’t going to be accused of being a damn wimp or crybaby. She was strong. Independent. She was definitely not going to lose it all because of some stupid naturist club thing. She thought, no, she knew that she’d gotten over her body issues. So why was this making her so uncomfortable?

Grabbing a napkin off the table she balled it up in her fist and tossed it at the closest trash bin. “Fuck!” she cursed under her breath. Yanking her phone out of her pocket she hit speed dial.

“Indigo, is everything alright?”

“Gran, can I come down to talk?” Indigo felt miserable and her tone reflected this.

“What happened?”

“Nothing.” Indigo fidgeted slightly. “Nothing I want to say over the phone.”

“Very well, dear. It isn’t too terribly busy at the moment. Come on down to the office and we’ll have a cup of tea and discuss what’s troubling you.” Her tone indicated she was smiling warmly.

Indigo nodded and managed a weak smile. “Thanks, Gran. I’ll be right there.”

“Scribe! Why the hell are you buck naked?” Sour Sweet demanded as she stepped out of the change room.

Of all the girls to come out first Scribe had not been expecting her. His cheeks flushed as he fiddled with the camera he’d gotten out of the school paper room. “I just thought-“

“I don’t care what you thought!” Sour marched up to Scribe and got into his personal space. “I didn’t need to see your junk, Scribey!”

“Sour, sweetie,” Sunny Flare called out to calm her friend down as she joined them outside.

“Sunny!” Sour Sweet whirled to face her friend after shouting; her hair whipping by so fast she struck Scribe across the face. “He’s naked!”

“In case you’ve forgotten so are we.” Sunny smirked playfully as she walked up to them both.

“It is perfectly natural that he would wish to put us at ease by also removing his clothing.” Sugarcoat stepped out of the dressing room next and adjusted her glasses.

Scribe sighed in some relief at the voice of reason. And also the fact that it was his cousin. The sudden mental jolt that caused eliminated the typical male response his body wanted to have after witnessing Sour and Sunny emerging in the raw. Why did hormones have to be so damn aggravating?

Lemon emerged last with a broad smile and she approached the group. “So how do you wanna do this, girls?”

“I’m not entirely certain.” Sunny pursed her lips in thought. “Any ideas, dearie?” Her eyes twinkled with mirth as she took in the sight of Scarlet’s body.

“Stop eyeing him up!” Lemon protested. “He’s my, um, boyfriend. I think.”

Scribe shook his head and instantly turned around to examine the room. “We need to stage a simple shot. It has to be an exact match up for the image we take afterwards with you in your uniforms. Why are you wearing those on the weekend anyway?”

“Functional instead of fashionable,” Sugarcoat reminded.

“We don’t own much else,” Sunny added with a brief sigh. “Although, some days I wish we did have a bit more variety. Making a fashion statement out of Crystal Prep uniforms can be exhausting and frustrating after a while.”

“Oh, but it’s so you~” Rarity’s sudden appearance resulted in several things at once.

Sunny Flare turned to the Canterlot High fashionista with a quirked brow. Sugarcoat folded her arms underneath her breasts and shot her a bored glare. Sour Sweet’s eyes widened and she looked about ready to start tearing into Rarity verbally.

Lemon Zest blinked once and tilted her head to the side curiously. “I didn’t expect you of all people to be here.”

Scarlet Scribe instantly lowered the camera to cover himself. “What the hell?!”

Rarity flinched at the male teen’s outburst. “Ordinarily, I wouldn’t be caught dead interfering, dears. Unfortunately, I drew the short straw, as it were, and the others are still arguing with Ms. Cheerilee about allowing this plan to go forward. I was not expecting your cameraman to be… nude as well.”

Scribe curled his lip and snarled. “Whatever! Why are you even here? I thought you didn’t— you know….” Scribe waved his hands at his friends.

“You’ll find that I am quite used to seeing people in the nude, darling. As a professional seamstress, I am required to take measurements from prospective customers from time to time.”

Rarity shot Scribe a brief condescending look. “And while I may not appear to be as supportive as the others are to dear Sunset and Sweetie Belle, I can assure you that I am grateful that my sister has decided to adopt such an interesting lifestyle.”

“I apologize on behalf of my cousin," Sugarcoat informed. She turned briefly to shoot him a glare. “He wasn’t expecting another girl to be here, and gets stressed out when something unexpected occurs.”

“Oh it’s quite alright, my dear.” Rarity waved her hand dismissively in turn. “With my eye for detail, it was also decided that I should help in staging the images for you.”

“We’ve got two or three of us here with loads of eye for details,” Sour snapped; she was grinding her teeth in frustration and looked about ready to bolt.

“I don’t doubt that.” Rarity smiled briefly in nervous apprehension; the longer she spoke to the group, the harder it became for her to ignore the pink elephant in the room, so to speak. Her cheeks were slightly flushed, and she was doing her level best to maintain eye contact with everyone in the room.

“However, an outsider’s perspective can be very helpful when dealing with such things. And as Photo Finish is not a member of this club, as far as I know at the moment, I’m afraid I’m the next best thing.”

“Fuck!” Scribe hissed.

“Something wrong, Scribey?” Sunny grinned and leaned forward.

Scribe’s eyes widened and his face became drenched in sweat. “For Goddess’s sake, Sunny, don’t tease me right now!” he pleaded.

Lemon stepped up to him and embraced him from behind. “Stop it.” The words were simple and direct; not like Lemon’s usual requests.

Scribe sighed briefly at the sudden physical embrace and instantly seemed to mellow out.

Sugarcoat observed this silently smiling so briefly as to practically be missed.

Sour Sweet grabbed her hair and pulled it. “Ok! Let’s just get this over with!”

Rarity nodded and turned to face the room. Considering that this was her first time in the student union building, she was naturally surprised at everything that had been done to it. Tapping one finger against her lips thoughtfully, she began to circle the large area. The designated dance floor was much too open to stage any kind of shot and the lighting was atrocious.

The arcade and game room was definitely out. Too much chance of something going wrong and messing up the shot; especially if they used any of the billiard tables. Which just left the bowling alley.

“Might I suggest we adjourn to the bowling alley?” Rarity requested. “I believe that would suit our purposes quite well.”

“Our purposes,” Scribe repeated. “This was my idea!”

“Try not to get too defensive, Scribe.” Sugarcoat’s statement was flat and yet somehow managed to carry a hint of warning to it.

“I know, but I still don’t like having someone here that…” Scribe trailed off when he saw three fifths of the girls staring at him.

“Lemon, keep pawing your boy toy so he loses all that stress!” Sour commanded harshly. “And let’s get this over with before any more CHS students show up!”

Lemon and Scribe blushed furiously at the comment and instantly Lemon let go of him.

“I wasn’t-”

“She was just-”

“We get it, you feel comfortable next to Lemon because you were with her last night. She helps keep you calm and you trust her.” Sugarcoat walked up to Scribe’s other side and gently embraced him. “We are cousins. Calm down and relax, there is nothing abnormal about what we are doing.”

“Unless… you consider taking pictures of naked teenagers abnormal,” Sour chimed in viciously.

“Sour Sweet!” Sunny Flare reached out and grabbed her friend’s arm. “I thought that tea was helping.”

“It was, until I saw Scribe’s dangly bits. That sobered me up real quick.” Sour shot Sunny a glare before she shook her loose and practically ran into the bowling area.

“She had tears in her eyes,” Rarity noted in surprise.

Scribe slapped his forehead. “I’m an idiot! Sunny, I think I owe Sour Sweet a major apology for this.”

“I agree, dearie,” Sunny noted with a brief scowl. “I understand what you were trying to do, but you should have realized what seeing you without clothing on would do to her.”

“Yeah. Dating is really hard for her and even thinking about going far enough for sex.” Scribe sighed. “Kind of inadvertently gave her a taste of something she feels she’s never going to have.”

Sugarcoat turned to Rarity. “Speak of this to anyone else and I will personally send you to the hospital.”

Rarity was taken aback by the vicious sounding threat. “Darling, you have my word.”

“Rarity, you’re notorious as one of the biggest gossips at CHS,” Scribe pointedly reminded.

“I have never-“

“Anon-A-Miss.” Scribe’s expression was practically lifeless as he stated that one little word.

Rarity’s cheeks flushed again this time for an entirely different reason. “My yes, I did get a bit carried away.”

“Carried away?” Scribe chuckled humourlessly. “The entire school wanted to crucify Sunset because your sister and her friends got jealous of her. Plus what they did on MyStable. Vice-Principal Luna wanted to suspend them for two weeks and keep them over Christmas Vacation for the first ever Holiday Detention.”

Rarity sighed. “Yes. The one time I allowed myself to be somewhat taken in by the vicious gossip mongering. I apologized wholeheartedly to Sunset, as did Sweetie Belle and her friends. I also learned not to be so quick to share secrets.”

Rarity readjusted the hem of her skirt and offered a tight smile to the group. “You have the word of the Embodiment of Generosity in this world that I shall not repeat a word of what was said here to anyone. I can’t imagine living through life with such a burden.”

“We don’t consider it a burden.” Sunny Flare smiled briefly. “Merely another reason why our circle of friends is so much different from yours. We have suffered greater flaws due to our choices. But we are attempting to do better.”

They finally rejoined Sour Sweet; the bipolar girl was grinding her teeth and throwing balls at the pins lined up down each of the alleys. She had slightly red puffy eyes and it was obvious she was still somewhat upset.

Scribe approached her and quickly placed a hand on her shoulder. Whirling around, she lost her grip on the ball and caused it to crash noisily to the floor marring the wood. She opened her mouth to scream at him. Scribe leaned in and embraced her unashamedly.

Sour Sweet closed her eyes and dug into his back with her nails. Returning his embrace, reflexively she didn’t even care that they were completely naked while they did this. Or that Scribe’s camera was digging into her stomach.

“You are a fun, brilliant person and you will find someone who loves you for who you are.” His whispered statement was for her ears only. “And if they ever dare to hurt you I’ll help you cut off their dicks so you can force them to choke on it.”

Sour Sweet felt the lump in her throat subside and she laughed. “You say the sweetest things, Scribey.” Her eyes lit up with a brief idea. “But what if I’m into girls?” She waggled her eyebrows at him.

Scribe shook his head. “I have no idea, but I’ll make sure they suffer if they dare to hurt you emotionally.”

“Can we get on with this?” Sunny requested tapping her fingers against her arm impatiently. “While I appreciate the veritable buffet of manliness before me, Scribey, I do have other things I need to get done this weekend. Exams are rapidly approaching, after all.”

Scribe groaned and cut off his embrace of Sour Sweet.

Lemon grinned and gave him a quick kiss on the cheek. “Galant and heroic, hey Scribey?”

“Whatever.” Scribe grinned as he briefly touched his cheek. “Um. Rarity, did you have something in mind?”

Rarity had been examining the room and pointedly ignoring the emotional display between the two friends. Now she clapped her hands together with a large smile. “Would you four please stand right here?” She indicated one of the score keeping areas with the long circular benches for two teams.

Lemon and Sunny Flare moved there first. Sugarcoat trailed behind them. Sour Sweet managed to fight down the need to start cussing and came up to the area last.

“Perfect. Now, Sunny, darling, I believe you should stand in the center.” Rarity nodded. “And Sugarcoat and Sour Sweet should be on either side of you. Lemon I’d like you to go behind them up on the bench, but do be careful.”

The girls jockeyed around for a moment or two and got into position.

“Hmmm.” Rarity studied them closely.

“Can we just take the damn picture?” Sour glared at the CHS girl frustratedly.

“It needs a splash more colour.” Rarity glanced at Scribe. “Aha! Scribey, would you be a dear and go stand next to your cousin?”

Scribe blinked. “Wait what?”

Rarity rolled her eyes. “I know you’re just doing this to prove a point about that program, but your friends are all rather cool colours. A bit more subdued. I feel a splash of heat is appropriate and you are cherry red.” Rarity grasped Scribe by the shoulder and pushed him towards the group while simultaneously snatching the camera from his hands.

“What the hell do colours have to do with this?” Scribe demanded.

Sunny shook her head. “She raises a valid point, dearie.”

“Just get over here.” Sugarcoat snatched Scribe by the arm and tugged him around to face Rarity. “You’ll have to be in these shots too if you want to fool Diamond Tiara.”

“Oh my, yes! That’s much better, darlings.” Rarity smiled and raised the camera. Her cheeks flushed slightly as she realized what precisely she was doing, but then she frowned. “Couldn’t you at least attempt to smile?”

“I am smiling!” Sour snapped.

“No, dearie, I believe that’s gritting your teeth painfully.” Sunny Flare smiled at her observation.

“I have relatively few facial expressions.” Sugarcoat stared impassively forward.

Rarity shook her head. “Now, ladies, I understand that you may feel uncomfortable having your photo taken without clothing on. That being said: it is still a photo. I strongly suggest you cast aside your inhibitions and do your best to at least pretend that you’re enjoying yourselves.”

“Fine!” Sour blinked her eyes rapidly and then adopted a slightly eerie looking contented smile. “How’s this?”

“Much better, darling.” Rarity smiled with uncertain hesitation. Raising the camera up again she noted each of them was looking much better now. Depressing the switch she took the photo. “No one move!” she instructed.

“Three should do it,” Scribe stated. “That way if one is out of focus or has red eye we’ll have two backups just in case.”

Rarity shook her head. “Whatever would you need a backup for? Either way, please smile one more time.”

Sour Sweet grit her teeth, but complied with the request. Lemon broke into a broad smile. Sunny smiled openly and without needing to force it. Scribe and Sugarcoat barely raised their lips up, but they did manage to smile.

Rarity depressed the switch on the camera twice more in rapid succession. And then a third time for good measure. “Perfect!” Grinning from ear to ear, she indicated to the girls that they could relax. “Now go get dressed so we can take the exact same shot with your clothes on.”

“But I left my shirt at Apple Bloom’s...” Scribe grimaced slightly.

“I believe I have one you can borrow. I’ll just go to the music room and fetch it.” Rarity smiled and handed Scribe back the camera.

After she was gone they all crowded around Scribe.

“Let me see!” Sour Sweet commanded.

“Hey, don’t grab!” Scribe shot back as he pulled the camera out of her reach. “This is important equipment and I am not using my allowance to replace it if you break it.”

“I must admit that I’m a bit curious about them too,” Sugarcoat noted.

“Yes, let’s make sure we look stunning in this light,” Sunny Flare agreed.

Scribe fiddled with the camera for a moment and brought up a digital display. “Ok. So here we all are and—huh—I didn’t know you waxed, Sugarcoat.”

“I hate having to deal with pubes, too messy.” Sugarcoat studied the picture closely.

“Geez Scribey, what’s with the 70’s porn star bush? Haven’t you ever heard of man-scaping?” Sour Sweet quipped.

“Guys are supposed to be hairy down there… right?” Scribe fidgeted briefly before he took another look at the shot. “Lemon, that’s not funny!”

Lemon whistled innocently and smirked. “Totally worth it.”

“Please tell me you only did that in one image,” Sunny said.

Scribe flipped through the three other images and sighed in relief. “Just the last one.”

“Good, if we want to keep this one than we can,” Sunny said with a teasing smile.

“Oh come on!” Scribe shot Sunny a frustrated look.

“So, aren’t we supposed to go get dressed?” Sour wondered curiously.

“I dunno about you guys, but I’m feeling pretty chill right now.” Lemon shrugged.

“We have to put our clothes back on to take the other picture to prove my program works. We can resume expressing our support of your new lifestyle choice after we get to one of our homes. Preferably Scribe’s as Aunt Angel Mist has weekend classes today.” Sugarcoat unfolded her arms and turned to head back to the dressing rooms.

“Who said anything about strutting around Scribe’s place without clothes?” Sour grit her teeth again and looked ready to slap someone.

“Well, we do support this new choice,” Sunny noted. “And it wouldn’t be fair not to at least allow for all levels of comfort.”

“Indigo might not like that,” Lemon reminded.

“Wait a second! Who ever said I was ok with being a naturist?” Scribe interjected before anymore arguing could commence.

Sugarcoat turned around and poked his chest with her finger. “You removed your clothing to make us feel more at ease about taking this picture and you comforted Sour Sweet about her self-destructive self-loathing tendencies.

“You also left your shirt on somebody else’s property and you have always been easy to read, dear cousin. I suspect you already sub-consciously decided you enjoyed spending time outside in your birthday suit or just in general.”

“Why do we have to take our clothes off too? Is it just to make him feel less self-conscious?” Sour looked between the others with a dangerous gleam in her eyes.

“Lemon has already decided to try this lifestyle out for herself. She’s free-thinking enough that she wouldn’t care. Sunny is willing to do anything we decide to do if it makes her feel appreciated. I am his cousin, so I must show my support as a family member.

“Furthermore, I’m not opposed to people living in the nude if it improves their mental and physical health. Besides, I think it’ll help you feel more confident about your body.” Sugarcoat once again folded her arms, which only served to accentuate her already ample bosom.

“Sounds to me like you’re just forcing us to become naturists!” Sour stomped forward and raised her right hand, balling it into a fist as she did so.

“She’s speaking from logic and her typical calculating mindset, dearie,” Sunny Flare said. She reached over and gently squeezed Sour’s shoulder. “She is presuming that we shall all just go with the flow.”

Sugarcoat blinked in genuine surprise. “Wouldn’t you? That’s how we’ve always been.”

Sunny shook her head. “Not always.” Turning she started walking towards the dressing room.

Sour stared between them with her mouth hanging open in shock.

Scribe visibly flinched. “I don’t think Sunny is as happy about your reasoning as you thought she’d be,” he observed. “Also, you are kind of moving a bit fast and pushing things. Everything I read about naturism states you shouldn’t try to force others to accept it if they aren’t comfortable.”

Sugarcoat sighed. “A minor error in my calculations. It has been known to happen. I’ll apologize to her and we’ll discuss it. However, I’m confident we’ll all adapt to this. Even Indigo will come around eventually. At this point, Canterlot is pretty much one big naturist loving community with very few outliers left.” After she finished speaking her mind, she followed Sunny to the dressing room.

Sour Sweet spun to face Lemon. “One more hug?”

“Knock yourself out.” Lemon grinned.

“Huh?” Scribe turned partially to the remaining two girls in confusion.

Sour Sweet grabbed the camera and passed it to Lemon. Then she pulled Scribe in close and pressed her body against his. “Tell anyone about this and… well just remember, I know where you live!” Storming off back to the dressing rooms with slightly flushed cheeks Sour left the two uncertain budding lovebirds alone.

Scribe retrieved the camera from Lemon. “Well, that was awkward.”

“When is she ever going to get that close to a guy again?” Lemon asked with a smirk.

“She basically just copped a feel and you were ok with that?!” Scribe’s cheeks flushed with anger this time.

“It’s Sour Sweet!” Lemon reminded. “Tell me you don’t at least feel some empathy towards her social issues.”

Scribe deflated at the accusation in Lemon’s eyes and briefly nodded. Then he approached her and leaned in to give her a chaste kiss on the lips. “Ok. I forgive you. And her too. Now you’d better hurry up and get your clothes back on, the sooner we get this over with the sooner we can get back to my place so we can just unwind. I definitely need another meditation session in the backyard after the day I’ve been having.”

Lemon grinned broadly and pulled Scribe in for a longer kiss. “On it, loverboy.”

Scribe stood there for a moment with a goofy expression on his face after Lemon left.

Rarity returned at that moment holding a few shirts in her hand. All of them various shades of black. “Would you… kindly redress please,” she asked hesitantly. “It’s taking an effort of will just to remain civil about this nudity business.”

Scribe sighed and turned to leave. “I hate black, just so you know. And I’m sorry if we made you uncomfortable. I still think anybody else could have taken the picture.”

Rarity frowned. “Ah, well, I was merely trying to be generous. And to be quite honest, the less time I have to spend around Sonata and Pinkie right now, the better off I’ll feel. I don’t necessarily disapprove of their relationship, mind you, but I’d rather feel slightly uncomfortable amongst a small group of naturists than witness their… shenanigans.”

Scribe shuddered. “Um, you don’t have to justify yourself to me. And sorry about the black thing, I just don’t like how cliché the colour combination is.”

“Oh, of course. Most red skinned fellows your age generally do, unless they embrace the gothic evil villain stereotype cliché. Unfortunately, my clothing selection for male body types at school is rather limited. Trust me though, once you see yourself in this you’ll feel much better.”

Rarity smiled briefly and held up one of the shirts which had a nice pattern of silver highlighted sapphires on the shoulders running down the chest in a V pattern and ending just above the stomach. “It’s quite fetching and will bring out your eye and hair colouring quite complimentary.”

“Right.” Scribe hastened his departure. “I’ll just get the rest of my stuff on before anything else goes crazy.”

“Sonata! Bad Sonata! Pinkie does not like, Pinkie does not like!”

Rarity and Scribe shared a brief look and then both of them quickly turned away.

Rarity was doing her best to ignore what her senses were telling her. That is, until she realized something rather important. Sweetie Belle had been bearing her body in front of many young men, and it was quite apparent that she had feelings just like any healthy girl would have at her age for a particular member of the opposite sex. A particular member she recalled seeing briefly amongst the other assembled students waiting in the cool air conditioned CHS library upstairs.

“Sweetie Belle!” Rarity put the camera and shirts down for a moment and went off to have a talk with her younger sister. A talk that their parents no doubt already had with her, but that she felt it most improper of her to ignore at this moment.

Cheerilee Stops The NLAC From Doing What?!

Chapter 15

Cheerilee stood with her arms folded across her chest as she stared at the large group of girls in front of her. Not only were the CMC and Dinky present, but Sunset, her friends, and even Silver Spoon and someone she didn’t recognize. They had just explained something that did not sit well with the educator at all.

“Let me get this straight: you want to stage fake pictures of the club’s activities to get Diamond Tiara in trouble so she won’t be able to expose us to Luna?” Cheerilee pursed her lips. “She already knows about our club and can deal with any issues that Diamond Tiara might bring up quite effectively.”

She shook her head. “I’m sorry girls. But this plan sounds entirely too foolhardy. It isn’t very fair to Diamond Tiara.”

“But she wants to ruin our club!” Sweetie exclaimed loudly.

“She’s evil, Ms. Cheerilee,” Scootaloo added.

“Ah reckon she won’t stop until she’s smeared our good names in that paper oh hers.” Apple Bloom glared angrily at nobody in particular and stomped her foot.

“Ms. Cheerilee, I know how Di thinks. She wants to rule the school. It’s all part of some twisted idea she has about proving how good she is at controlling people to her parents.”

Silver Spoon fidgeted with her ponytail as she spoke, twirling it over and over again with a single finger. “If we don’t do something to stop her, she’ll make all of our lives a living hell. And you’d be in trouble with the law for allowing this to go on as long as it has. We don’t want that!”

“Just remember: you wanted to be a teacher, Cheerilee,” she muttered under her breath.

“I can understand how you feel girls, but we can’t just let someone take pictures of us while we’re nude. There could be far more severe repercussions should anything get leaked to public at large. This is why we established those rules in the first place.”

Sunset stepped forward. “If Scarlet Scribe can be believed; his cousin’s special computer program will ensure that none of the images see the light of day.” She paused briefly and glanced at the many faces around her. “I feel we should at least see this out long enough to know if it’s viable as an option or not.”

“And what about cloud storage?” Cheerilee questioned in a frustrated tone. “There are people who can hack into anyone’s hard drive out there. It’s my responsibility to safeguard everyone’s safety and privacy.”

Twilight reached up to adjust her glasses and blinked. “That does raise a good question. Perhaps we could enlist the aid of the AV club to ensure that Scribe’s computer remains secure.”

“The more people we bring into this the riskier it gets. All it takes is one wrong step or some perverted jerk and we’re finished,” Rainbow reminded.

“I wish I could just brainwash this Diamond Tiara kid,” Sonata spoke up, “but somebody decided we shouldn’t be able to sing anymore,” she added shooting a glare at most of the Rainbooms.

“You guys were trying to take over the world!” Rainbow Dash snapped.

Sonata stuck her tongue out. “Sirens need to feed. You don’t blame a shark for eating smaller fish, do you?”

The group all eyed Sonata warily.

“Scribe and Rarity are already taking the test photos to prove the program works properly,” Sunset spoke up again wanting to change the subject. “What do we tell them after they went and did that?”

“I’ll go talk with them. Explain the situation,” Cheerilee offered.

“Hold up.” Applejack removed her hat and stepped forward. “Now ah haven’t exactly been involved with this here club yet, personally ah don’t see much ah can do or that interests me so ah don’t rightly feel it’d be a good fit for me.

“That said: ah know the Rich family. They do business with mah family, and ah have to admit that Filthy is a helluva shrewd businessman. If his daughter is as sharp and determined, she ain’t gonna let this go.” Applejack sighed and shook her head. “There ain’t no harm in tryin’ this here plan. If the program works as advertised…”

“Luna and I can handle this, girls,” Cheerilee firmly stated.

“Well, what if we asked Luna instead?” Rainbow glanced at everybody. “I mean if she’s trying to punish Diamond for plagiarizing and stuff, why aren’t we helping her prove it? Didn’t she already ask you, Silver Spoon?”

Silver Spoon sighed. “She did briefly ask me, but that was after I’d already stopped working for the paper, so I really couldn’t help anymore.”

“Then let’s ask Luna if this idea is a good one.” Rainbow slammed her fist into her open palm with an eager gleam in her eyes.

Cheerilee shook her head. “I’m sorry, Rainbow Dash, but I have to insist that you all drop this idea.”

Sunset decided to take charge of the group. “We understand your position, Ms. Cheerilee. Girls, I think we’d better go tell Rarity and the others to stop what they’re doing.”

“I really hoped this idea would work,” Sweetie said with a sigh.

“Di is still going to try and get a camera in next Friday,” Silver Spoon reminded.

“She’s what?!” Cheerilee stared at the group with quiet frustration. “Why didn’t you mention that earlier?”

Sweetie Belle smiled nervously. “It—ah—kind of slipped our minds…”

“Actually, I think we were just too focused on convincing you that making fake photos would work that we forgot the reason why we needed to do it in the first place.” Sunset rubbed her arm and sighed. “According to what Scribe told the girls; Diamond wants proof and will be getting him to smuggle a camera in next Friday.”

Cheerilee rubbed her forehead briefly. “Thank you for bringing that to my attention, girls. I’m not entirely certain what to do just yet, but I will bring this to Luna’s attention.”

“Ah guess that means we should get outta the school?” Apple Bloom suggested with a sigh.

“Man, it’s a lot hotter out now than this morning,” Scootaloo complained.

Cheerilee smiled briefly. “I can arrange for you to stay here until it gets slightly cooler. Consider it an impromptu planning session for next week’s party. But I expect everyone to be on their best behaviour.”

“Thanks, Ms. Cheerilee,” the CMC said in unison.

“Are ya’ll gonna… strip down for this?” Applejack hesitantly inquired.

“Not if it makes you uncomfortable,” Sweetie told her.

“Ya know, some of us haven’t exactly been to any of these parties yet,” Rainbow Dash reminded, indicating Applejack and the absent Rarity by way of her purse.

“Ah think Granny wanted me ta help on some project or other. Otherwise, Ah’d gladly stay, but this emergency seems to have been put on the backburner for now.” Applejack admitted.

“I’d better go tell the other students they don’t need to stay anymore if they don’t want to,” Dinky stated.

“And I’d better get more party supplies!” Pinkie announced bouncing on the balls of her feet.

“I’ll make the punch,” Sonata said with a smile.

“Pinkie, this isn’t a party.” Sunset reminded.

“Don’t be silly, Sunset. Of course it’s a party: a plot the downfall of Diamond Tiara failed but we’ve got an ace in the hole party!” Pinkie giggled and cartwheeled off.

Sonata sighed. “I really wish she wouldn’t do that so much. I’m still not too good with cartwheels.” She tucked her arms and legs in and did a somersault to follow Pinkie out of the room.

“Yep, they’re totally made for each other.” Rainbow affirmed.

Indigo pushed the door to her grandmother’s office open and smiled as she noted the kindly looking woman working diligently at her task. Being an auditor was the type of job that Indigo didn’t feel like doing, but could get behind if necessary. But that wasn’t why she was here. Rubbing her arm briefly she took a step forward.

“Hello, dear. What’s troubling you?”

Indigo flopped down into the seat across from her grandmother. “My friends might be getting into the naturist lifestyle.”

“More and more young folks seem to be embracing it these days. Personally, I don’t condone it, but I refuse to let it affect me.” Tilting her head slightly up from her work she glanced over at Indigo. “Are you thinking of participating?”

Indigo rolled her eyes. “You know why I can’t.”

Sighing, Turquoise Zap put her reading glasses down and sat up straighter. “Dear, there’s no shame in admitting to your friends why you can’t. Honestly, if you really don’t want to pursue such a thing I can see why. It’s rather distracting for people at your age. All those hormones, the temptation of ogling all of those healthy, young men, it would certainly drive me mad.”

Indigo grit her teeth and shot Turquoise a glare. “Gran, I’m not even sure if I like guys. I mean sure, I don’t really feel anything for girls, but most guys interested in the opposite sex are interested in, you know, the opposite sex.”

“Indigo Zap! Stop putting yourself down because of a quirk of genetics. We didn’t raise you to be so self-loathing.”

Indigo leaned back and kicked her feet up sighing as she did so. “I don’t hate my body, Gran. I hate how, once everybody knows, they’ll shun me or, worse, call me names.”

Turquoise smiled briefly. “Now, dear, I know that you’re stressed out about this. I was a young woman once too you know. And you have the problems of both worlds, so to speak, but trust me your friends will not shun or ridicule you.”

“How can you know that?” Indigo raised her voice louder in frustration. “I’m a freak! Mom and dad-“

“Your parents were a bunch of narrow-minded louts!” Turquoise interrupted harshly. “I know I raised my miserable excuse of a son to be better than that, but when he got involved with one of those Orange sisters, she poisoned his outlook on life. Subjecting a child to any sort of invasive and unnecessary surgery is despicable!”

Indigo wilted and let out a wistful sigh. “Why’d I have to be born this way?”

Turquoise shook her head angrily. “You are a bright and beautiful young woman.”

“Am I really?” Indigo questioned, tears forming in her eyes. “Most girls my age never have to worry about buying custom panties and skirts!”

“We asked you which gender you identified as when you were old enough to understand. You chose to be a woman, despite being born as a—hermaphroditic child.

“We don’t care how you look or what you were born as; you had the right to make that choice in the end.” Turquoise got up and circled the desk so she could console Indigo.

“Do not keep throwing that decision back in our faces whenever we call you a young lady.”

Indigo’s face flushed with embarrassment. “I’m sorry, gran. This naturism thing just really threw me for a loop. Especially when they asked me to participate in a group photo shoot to try and help Scribe out with this problem he’s got because of it.”

Turquoise’s eyes lit up with understanding. “Ahhhh, I see.” Smiling she ran her fingers through Indigo’s hair. “You’ll have to tell them one of these days. You never go swimming with them, you never wear anything too revealing; and I’m certain you’ve had to deal with certain situations when your body chose to react a certain way due to certain unavoidable urges.”

Indigo got up and hugged Turquoise gratefully. “Thanks, Gran. Sorry I had to bring my problems to you.”

“That’s quite alright, dear. That’s what we’re here for. Since your parents refuse to acknowledge that you exist and prefer to stay in Manehattan.”

“Gee, thanks for reminding me about that,” Indigo stated sarcastically.

Turquoise frowned briefly. “Indigo…”

“Sorry, sorry. I’m really grateful, Gran.” Indigo embraced Turquoise again before her phone buzzed indicating a text was coming in. Plucking it out of her pocket she checked it quick. “I’ve gotta go, they want me to pick them up again.”

Turquoise ruffled Indigo’s hair a final time. “Try not to let this upset you so much. If you explain your reasons I’m sure they’ll understand. Now go, have some fun. But be home in time for dinner; your grandfather is making chicken parmesan.”

Indigo’s eyes lit up with joy. “I’ll definitely be there and thanks again, gran!” she called over her shoulder as she raced out of the office.

Turquoise pursed her lips in thought as she resumed her seat. “I wonder if I should have asked her to clarify to what end this naturism business was involved.” Shaking her head she got back to work. In a few weeks she had to have this report done for the Mayor’s office, no time to concern herself with the choices of other people’s children.

Adagio crumpled the note up and tossed it aside; not caring so much about what it said, but rather how it was worded. So her sisters thought she was a failure? They thought she should just leave that stupid naturist club alone? Well, they had another thing coming.

“I would never dream of branding Sonata as a traitor. If I did, then I wouldn’t be able to gloat about my ultimate victory once I squash those insignificant little insects!” Adagio laughed menacingly and strode purposefully into the backyard.

Zephyr Breeze was lounging in a hammock between two trees while his mother and father did all the yard work. To think the little brat was related to that pink haired Rainboom with the quiet voice. Now though she wanted to test her growing power, and put a stop to the creep bothering her while she tanned in the backyard.

♫Listen to the sound of my voice. Soon you’ll find you don’t have a choice.♫ Adagio sang; softly at first, but building into a louder crescendo as she began to fill with confidence.

All three people in the neighbouring yard glanced up as the words danced across the breeze towards them.

♫Captured in the web of my song. Soon you’ll all be singing along.♫ Adagio grinned as she swayed back and forth to the silent beat in the back of her mind. ♫Oh whoa-oh, oh whoa-oh. You didn’t know that you fell. Oh whoa-oh, oh whoa-oh. Now that you’re under my spell.♫

“Man, what a radical tune…” Zephyr grinned stupidly as he slowly got out of the hammock.

“I feel so strange.” The mother dropped her gardening shears and started to dance.

Adagio laughed as she continued to sing. Now to see if she could get them to do stuff. “Our yard is a mess. Leave yours and come over here and get some work started.”

“Ok.” Mrs. Shy – or whatever her name was, Adagio could care less – retrieved her tools and headed towards the back fence.

Zephyr had a dopey smile on his face as he joined his mother. “I’m totally down for whatever groove you want of me.”

“Lawnmower’s in the shed.” Adagio tossed him the key.

“What should I do, Mistress?”

Adagio turned to the father – again she didn’t care what his name was – and grinned. “My usual laundry monkey has decided to revolt. Hurry up and wash my delicates.”

“Sure thing!” With a happy smile he followed Adagio inside.

Adagio grinned pleasantly as she sashayed through her house. She was feeling so much better now that she knew the restored pendant shards housed in the fancy amulet actually worked.

She’d finally managed to deal with that annoying nuisance next door. Zephyr Breeze was a total jerk; the fact that he and his family were related to that foolish Rainboom was just icing on the cake. With a savage grin, she poured herself a glass of brandy and slid onto the couch.

Now with her little helper minions doing the necessary chores for her, she could focus on the next item on her agenda. She would contact Diamond Tiara and find out why she had taken the shards of the pendants. She also needed to meet with her to find out just how the girl had managed to repair something she thought was destroyed completely.

It’d take at least several more days to gain enough power in order to control a group as large as the Canterlot SWAT team. The energy it had absorbed and passed onto her might have been enough to control a few weak willed losers, but law enforcement agents were often highly trained and extremely taxing to control - mentally speaking. Their strict discipline made them more difficult to manipulate; it was one of the reasons she’d gotten into trouble so often with the law.

Sipping her brandy once more, she ran her finger along the amulet resting around her neck. “I’ll just have to be a bit more subtle this time. I have no intention of being blasted by another one of those damned sparkly rainbow death rays.”

Scarlet Scribe sat in the back seat of Indigo’s car; his bike had been placed on the rack on top. The group were silently heading to his place, because it was technically the closest and his mother was still working.

Silence reigned in the car for at least four minutes before Sour Sweet finally had enough of it.

“I can’t believe they told us we weren’t going to use your idea!” She shot Scribe a glare. “After we went through all the trouble of letting that fashionista take candid nudes of us!”

“Their logic was well founded. Cooler heads prevailed this time, and the teacher told us it wasn’t a good idea,” Sugarcoat observed from the passenger seat.

“I still can’t believe you didn’t think this would happen though!” Indigo blurted from the driver’s seat.

Scribe sighed. “I calculated a ninety-nine point seven percent chance that this might be the likely outcome.”

Indigo shot him a disbelieving look. “When the hell did you manage to do that?”

“After consulting with me.” Sugarcoat adjusted her glasses and offered a wry smile at her friend.

“I may not be able to get the grades Abacus Cinch would prefer, but that doesn’t mean I can’t handle complex equations in my head.” Scribe shifted to get more comfortable as Lemon was sitting in his lap.

“So you’re saying you basically wasted our time?” Sunny spoke up from beside him.

Scribe shook his head. “No, there was a point three percent chance that Cheerilee would in fact go through with the plan.” Scribe let out a deep sigh and leaned back into his seat.

Sugarcoat frowned slightly and stroked one of her lengthy braids of hair. “A very slim margin for success indeed.”

“You probably just wanted to see us naked, you perv!” Sour scowled angrily and turned her gaze out the window to hide the pain in her eyes.

“Well, at least nobody else will ever know about it,” Sunny reminded.

“Actually, I still have the pictures.” Scribe patted his pocket where the SD card from the camera was currently resting. “I’d rather not risk erasing them where someone might decide to go snooping. We can burn this and have it replaced by Monday to protect our dignity.”

“Are you sure that you don’t want to keep a few?” Lemon wondered in a teasing tone. “When’s the last time we had a group picture taken?”

Scribe shrugged at the question “Indigo was left out…”

“Now you want all of us to pose naked for a group photo?!” Sour accused, frustration clear in her tone.

“For fuck’s sake, Sour!” Scribe would have lunged forward in his seat if he didn’t have Lemon to worry about. “I could have just meant we would take a group photo with our clothes on!”

“Oh.” Sour’s tone instantly became more subdued.

“Your plan failed and now you have to contend with Diamond Tiara’s scheme for next Friday.” Sunny patted Scribe’s shoulder to console him.

“Plus, I need to swing by the farm later to pick up my other shirt.” Scribe fidgeted slightly as he tried to tug at the shirt Rarity had insisted he keep.

“What’s the plan then?” Indigo glanced at the others briefly as they stopped at a red light. “Are we hangin’ with Scribe at his place? Or what?”

“The plan for me is to just go home, strip down, and meditate. I seriously need to chill out.”

“You’re all just fine with hanging out naked now?” Indigo demanded, her cheeks flushed once again.

“Well it is my home. The privacy of my backyard, nobody can see me. And naturism itself is actually… not that bad.” Scribe smiled briefly. “It felt pretty nice when I was meditating this morning, that is, until Diamond interrupted me with her stupid phone call and sent me on a wild goose chase.”

Sugarcoat nodded briefly and smiled tight lipped for the briefest of moments. “I will join you, cousin. Meditation is an excellent way to unwind. Besides, I’m sure you’ll need assistance applying sunblock on ev-ry-thing~”

Lemon tuned back into the conversation and glared at the back of Sugarcoat’s head. “Hold on a second, I’m his girlfriend! It’s my job to sensually slather Scribey’s scarlet skin with sunblock!”

Scribe felt his cheeks grow hotter. “Um—well—I thought you wanted to get back home.”

“Yeah, didn’t you still have laundry to do?” Sour smirked at her friend and probably would have cackled with glee while rubbing her hands together if she was of a mind to.

Lemon stuck her tongue out at Sour. “Bite me, bitch!”

“In your dreams.” Sour grit her teeth tightly and turned back to glare out of the window.

“Umm… who else is going to be hanging with Scribe in the n-nude?” Indigo demanded suddenly, before another argument could break out in the back seat.

Sunny Flare chuckled and shook her head. “As much as I’d love to, I actually have other things to see to for the rest of the day.”

“One free show is all he gets,” Sour declared. “Unless, he treats me to a fancy dinner and we’re alone together,” she added with a dark smirk aimed at Lemon.

Lemon flipped the bird and resumed listening to her tunes in silence.

Indigo pulled her car up to the curb outside Scribe’s place and turned to her passenger. “We’re here.”

“We’ll need to discuss your unease and continued uncertainty over Scribe’s new lifestyle choice.” Sugarcoat unbuckled her seatbelt and climbed smoothly out of the car.

“I’ll stop by next week so we can plan something fun together, just the two of us,” Lemon promised as she got out so Scribe could climb out from under her.

Scribe nodded with flushed cheeks as he quickly tore his bike down from the rack on top.

“Have a good afternoon,” Sunny called. “And do try to cheer up, Scribe.” She shot him a wink briefly before Indigo gunned her motor.

“You better erase those photos!” Sour shouted. “And no jerking off to my naked body!” Indigo’s car took off with a roar.

Scribe sighed. “I wish Cheerilee had made her decision before we took the photos!”

Sugarcoat nodded. “It would have saved us from the needless drama with Sour.” Turning to face him she crossed her arms over her chest. “You weren’t planning on erasing them… were you?”

“That depends.” Scribe turned and started walking his bike up to the house.

“On what?”

“Does she have a photo of me and Aria from the mall?”

Sugarcoat smirked briefly, but chose not to say a word.

“Then I’m keeping this until she pulls her ‘write up my social studies report for me or I share this on MyStable’ card.” Scribe smirked mischievously as he secured his bike in the garage and led them both inside.

“And they think you’re a pushover,” Sugarcoat’s words were full of pride and subtle mirth.

“I spent six weeks compiling all of the data for that report I wrote up for you. If they think I’m stupid enough not to notice a phone being used to take a picture just because I’m tangled in somebody’s hair, then they don’t really know me very well.”

Sugarcoat offered a tight, yet brief, nod of agreement and began to slip out of her uniform. Scribe sighed in relief as he tossed Rarity’s shirt off into the corner of the sitting room.

“I don’t know what she makes her shirts out of, but even if it did look good on me, it was way too hot out to be wearing black.”

Sugarcoat pursed her lips briefly. “She still managed to convince you to wear something black.”

Scribe sighed. “Yeah, I know. Who won the bet?”

Sugarcoat stared at him in silence waiting for his mind to catch up to what he’d said.

“How much?”

Sugarcoat smirked once more and flashed a wad of twenties. “One sixty.”

“Wow, you girls really play for high stakes.” Scribe shook his head as he headed into one of the downstairs washrooms and dug out a bottle of sunblock from under the sink.

Sugarcoat placed her top, skirt, and underwear on top of a recliner close to the back exit and reached for the bottle. “The bet has been ongoing for the past eight years, the pot grew every year you managed to avoid wearing black.”

“But we had Great Grandfather’s funeral during that time!” Scribe grumbled as he left his pants lying on the bathroom floor.

Sugarcoat turned her head briefly so the sun caught her glasses just right to reflect a brief gleam. “I know.”

“You didn’t tell them about the funeral attire I was wearing, did you?”

Sugarcoat once again chose not to dignify that with a response.

“You can be one cold bitch, Sug,” Scribe said as he tossed his boxers into the hamper and reached over to get some sunblock so he could start applying it to his legs and arms.

“The bet stipulated that we needed to trick you into wearing something black. I chose to interpret that literally. To be fair, you are expected to wear at least one article of black clothing at a funeral. That wasn’t part of the deal.”

Scribe tilted his head to the side. “Frigid bitch comment redacted,” he said as he turned and started to rub Sugarcoat’s back now that he’d covered the majority of where he could reach.

“You didn’t rub any sunblock on your penis.”

Scribe flinched slightly and shook his head. “I know we’re cousins and we’re comfortable being naked around each other, but I draw the line at… rubbing stuff on my junk in front of a family member. Our mothers would have a fit if they decide –no matter how erroneously–that we decided to become… cousins with benefits.”

Sugarcoat shook her head. “Way to drag this into the gutter. Are you sure that you aren’t harboring some hidden incest fetish that needs to be addressed?”

Scribe rolled his eyes. “We’ve known each other a long time, Sug. You can read me openly enough. Do you honestly think that I’d try to have sex with you?”

“Well, we’ve brought this up at least three times this week already. Ergo, that would seem to indicate that you are, in fact, experiencing physical attraction towards me.”

Scribe chuckled and shook his head once more. “No, I mean as soon as I saw you back at the school I instantly sobered up. If anything, I think it’s just the typical level of family discussion we share. I mean we do have rather high IQs, even if mine is a good thirty points below yours.”

Sugarcoat nodded. “True. Being blunt, honest and ok with this level of closeness is to be expected of our personality types. And you also expressed your reasons quite soundly for avoiding touching yourself in front of me, as that is a taboo where such things are concerned.”

Sugarcoat openly smiled this time; much more genuine than her smile in the photo from earlier. “Although, I noticed that Lemon’s close proximity to your lap triggered the standard male physical response. Logically, you were concerned that by applying the sunblock to your penis it would result in exacerbating the situation to the point of release.”

Scribe rubbed the back of his neck and felt his cheeks grow hot with discomfort. “Seriously, I’m beginning to wonder if this level of honesty has its drawbacks.”

Sugarcoat actually frowned at that. “Mhmm. Turn around so I can get your back.”

Scribe turned mutely around and let out a contented sigh as Sugarcoat began to apply the sunblock to his back quite vigorously. “After meditating for a few hours, I owe you one back massage, if you promise to do mine too. All of this stress during the past week has been murder on my muscles.”

“Deal.” Sugarcoat slapped him hard between the shoulders and ran her hands down to the small of his back.

“We have a really weird relationship.”

Sugarcoat nodded. “Your mother was a stripper and mine is a psychologist who specialises in couples’ therapy of all types. Our environment was always going to breed unusual topics of discussion and familiarity with things best left outside of the public eye.”

“Yeah.”

“Finished!”

“Then let’s get our positive vibes on!”

Sugarcoat tilted her head and crossed her arms over her bare chest with a frown. “Lemon and I need to have words.”

“Oh come on!” Scribe whined. “I can’t keep myself on as long as you can, my brain was almost about to cross a few wires trying to keep up with your logic.” Scribe pulled the back door open and moved into the stifling heat; he quickly assumed the lotus position and brought his arms up and out as he tried to center himself.

Sugarcoat nodded. She removed a pair of water bottles from the fridge and followed after him. Taking her place beside him she removed her glasses, closed her eyes, and instantly snapped into full mental focus. “Ohmmmmmm.”

“Ohmmmmmmmm.” Scribe smiled as the troubles of the past several hours melted away. Perhaps he’d be able to regain full Nirvana, as he had earlier that morning, before Diamond had to go and interrupt him.

“Ohmmmmmm.” Both cousins said in unison as waves of peace and serenity washed over the pair of them.

Lily Breeze Is Brought In For What?

Chapter 16

Scarlet Scribe approached Lily’s house the next day; it was early Sunday afternoon and he was feeling much better after having a rigorous back massage and meditation session with Sugarcoat. He was even willing to put up with the curiosity that was Discord and his daughter if it meant seeing Lily again.

He approached the elevator and pressed the button; there were no doorbells at Discord’s house, the man and his daughter always seemed to just know when he was stopping by. Lily’s room was on the third floor, in fact, the entire third floor was dedicated to her. The elevator opened and he stepped in; depressing the number three switch he waited for the doors to close.

The elevator started moving and a strange tune started playing. Scribe always felt confused whenever he rode the thing because the music wasn’t typical of an elevator - it was like something Vinyl would play: full of enough wubs to make your teeth rattle. Scribe stepped out of the elevator when it reached the third floor.

Lily’s motorized wheelchair could be heard coming down the hall. Loaded with pictures of her parents and friends - not to mention - an end table, a stack of old newspapers, a desk chair missing one wheel, a large comical rubber mallet that looked like a prop from some cartoon and the head and shoulders of a gryphon carved into wood hanging above the third floor dining room; the place was decidedly a cluttered mess.

Lily’s expression was full of shock. “Scribe!”

Glancing down, Scribe realized he hadn’t worn his shirt again, but the one Rarity had given him. Frowning briefly, he wondered why he’d put that one back on - his morning routine had been a bit different from normal - he’d wandered out back again in the early hours to meditate and found himself unable to fully concentrate on the meditation while clothed.

Then he’d had breakfast with his mother. Angel Mist had been rather surprised to see him walking around with no clothes on; he’d explained his decision to give naturism a try, just to see if he liked it. His mother, being the strict disciplinarian she was, insisted that if he was going to walk around with his manhood exposed, he needed to have it properly groomed. She promptly decided to call up her stylist to give him a trim.

Scribe was utterly mortified. He’d told his mother in no uncertain terms that it was unnecessary. She vehemently insisted that it was - she would not have her son parading around naked with such a wild tuft of pubic hair.

Now he found himself engaged in a private session with a hair stylist at one of the local spas. The session was designed to educate him on how to properly “manscape”. He hadn’t even known that hair stylists could, or would, offer to do that sort of thing.

Back to the issue at hand: why had he put on the black shirt?

Lily smiled. “You look pretty good.”

Scribe sighed. “Yes, Rarity does do nice work in making complimentary articles of clothing.”

“Rarity gave that to you?” Lily frowned in thought. “I didn’t think she knew you that well.”

“Silver is a client of hers, she, ah… she pointed me out to her and this is the result.” It was a bald faced lie, but it would suffice for now. It was better than what he thought had happened.

Lily smiled hesitantly and leaned forward in her chair. “Oh. I didn’t know that.”

Scribe had spent a lot of time with her since the accident, he didn’t flinch anymore when she moved in for a hug. With a sad smile hidden from her sight he embraced Lily. “Feeling a bit better after last time?”

“Much.” Lily’s expression filled with excitement. “Exams are pretty much starting next week so I finally get to go back to school!”

Scribe chuckled. “That’s great.” He rubbed the back of his neck. “So… I guess it’s time to spill the gossip.”

Lily quirked her lips in a slight smirk and tilted her head to one side. “You think? I’m dying to know what’s been going on. How’s Di, and Silver? Is Featherweight doing a passable job at getting those shots for the paper?

“Did the Sirens come back? Is Crystal Prep’s latest convert still wearing her uniform around school? Tell me, tell me, tell me!” Somehow managing to bounce in her seat with her excitement and eagerness to learn all that she could, she almost sent herself toppling out of her chair.

Scribe shook his head and laughed. “Lily, you act so much like you used to. I sometimes forget that I stuck you in that thing.”

Lily punched his arm. “Quit acting like this was your fault! I wasn’t paying any attention to the rules when I crossed the street.”

Scribe flinched at the contact and briefly nodded. “Alright, alright! Sorry I brought that up again!” Ducking under the Griffon, he started down to Lily’s room. “Anyway, I’ll do what I can to fill you in. But honestly, I don’t know nearly half as much as I should. I only started paying attention to it a bit late in the game.”

Lily smiled. “That’s ok. At least I won’t be going back completely uninformed.” Turning she shot him a glare. “Seriously though: is Featherweight better at my job than me?”

Scribe laughed again and shook his head. “Relax, Lily, Di isn’t about to replace you. Featherweight is decent enough in a pinch, but nobody can match your compositional abilities when it comes to taking good pictures—except Photo Finish, but she works for the school Yearbook Committee so, yeah.” Rubbing the back of his neck he moved over to sit on Lily’s bed.

Lily positioned her wheelchair next to the bed and pulled herself clear out of it so she could sit next to Scribe.

Scribe’s face flushed, and he watched her nervously. “Lily, why do you always want to sit next to me?”

Lily rolled her eyes. “To be friendly, of course. It never bothered you before.” She eyed him curiously.

Scribe slowly nodded. “Yeah, yeah. Um, guess I’m still getting used to things.”

“With me?”

“Er, no…” Scribe fidgeted slightly. “Ok, so first bit of news. I have a girlfriend now.”

Lily’s eyes widened in surprise and she broke into a huge grin. “Scribey, you sly dog! Finally convinced Diamond to take a chance on you?”

“Hell no!” Scribe recoiled slightly. “Er, um, for one thing it would have upset Silver Spoon if she was still trying to get Diamond. For another… well, let’s just say I’ve begun to feel the stirrings of rebelliousness concerning Di and leave it at that.”

Lily sighed. “Only took you two years.”

“What?” Scribe turned to study Lily’s profile, but she wasn’t letting anything obvious show in her expression.

Lily glanced up briefly to look him in the eye. “So, who’s the girl?”

“Lemon Zest. We got together at a party on Friday and things just sort of… clicked. I’ve known her as a friend to my cousin for a long time, longer than you and the others. I guess I finally realized I had feelings for her.” Scribe smiled fondly and shook his head with a look of wonder.

Lily giggled. “Most relationships tend to start out that way. Remember Lyra and Bon-Bon?”

Scribe blinked. “You mean Sweetie Drops?”

Lily grit her teeth tightly and shook her head. “I refuse to call her that, no matter how many times they try to make us.”

Scribe shook his head confused. “Who are they?”

“Sorry, I’ve been spending so much time here I think Grandpa Discord’s S.U.E. senses are starting to rub off on me.”

“S.U.E?” Scribe had absolutely no idea what the acronym meant, though he could recall Screwball mentioning it.

Pinkie Pie’s face appeared suddenly in Lily’s vanity. “Sudden Unexplained Exposition!”

“Gah!” Scribe tumbled over backwards. This resulted in him colliding with the wall and falling sideways across the bed as he groaned in pain.

Lily glanced between him and the vanity with a bemused smirk. “I thought you were used to Pinkie’s antics by now.”

“Kind of.” Scribe rubbed the newly forming bump on his head as he pushed himself up onto his elbow and glared at the now empty mirror. “I don’t know what kind of magic she has that lets her do that, but I seriously wish she wouldn’t pop in places suddenly without warning. It’s bad enough that she did it at Friday’s party. I wasn’t expecting it here.”

Lily giggled. “Nobody expects the Pinkish Inquisition.”

Scribe groaned. “That was a terrible joke.”

Lily brought her hand up to cover her mouth as she laughed openly at Scribe’s antics.

Scribe couldn’t help himself and he started to chuckle along with her.

Screwball walked in and glared at the mirror. “Now I have to clean this again.”

Scribe stared confused.

Screwball took the vanity mirror off its moorings and walked out of the room without saying anything further.

“What?”

“Don’t ask.” Lily shook her head and tumbled down so she was laying across from him. “What else is new?”

“Nothing much - I attended a pretty decent party on Friday, but it was for Di’s plans to foil the CMC’s little club.”

“What club?” Lily pulled herself closer to the edge of the bed and nudged her chair into a better position for when she wanted to get back into it.

Scribe bit his bottom lip in sudden concern; he wasn’t entirely sure if he wanted to tell her, but since she was going to be back at school and the chances Di might get her involved. After shaking his head, he knew what he had to do. “Apparently Vice-Principal Luna and Ms. Cheerilee let them start up this little thing called the NLAC.

“Basically, it’s a naturist club for the students at CHS; Di is so upset she’s been trying to expose it to the entire student body and faculty. She really hates Sweetie Belle for some reason.”

Scribe sighed. “Personally, I think it’s the same reason she got me to inadvertently hurt you. Sweetie Belle is actually… pretty good-looking. Believe me, I’ve seen her.” Scribe’s cheeks burned red after that admission.

Lily stared at Scribe as she absorbed the information bombshell he’d just dropped on her. Slowly, she propped herself up into a slight leaning position, and stared at him. “They actually got away with making a legitimate naturist club on campus?”

Scribe nodded mutely.

“And Di wants to expose it?” Lily averted her eyes and briefly fingered her snowflake shaped pendant deeply in thought.

“She and Silver Spoon split up because of it. Apparently, Silver Spoon likes being a naturist. I may have also—decided to try it out…”

Lily would have gotten up if she could, but she was trapped on the bed, lying across from one of her closest friends. Utterly shocked that he would even dream of admitting such a thing. “You’ve been to this club too?”

“Of course he has!”

Both of them glanced in shock at the bedroom door to find Diamond Tiara standing there.

“Di!” Scribe nearly fell over himself as he scrambled to get to his feet.

Lily stared at her former friend with a frosty gleam in her eyes. “Hello, Tiara.”

Diamond Tiara strutted into the room with a honeyed smile on her lips. “Good to see you’re already inducting Lily into the club, Scribey.”

“I thought you were staying at your grandmother’s house!” Scribe did his best to keep his tone even.

“I was. She convinced me that mother might be able to assist us in getting proof, which is why I have this.” Diamond held up a small device in one hand.

“That’s a spy camera.”

“Yep!” Diamond grinned mischievously as she approached her friend. “And the both of you are going to attend the club this coming Friday.”

“We’re what?” Lily pushed herself up on her hands and stared in open contempt at Diamond Tiara. “Who even let you in here?”

“Now, now, Lily. I know we’ve had our differences in the past—”

“You caused my paralysis because you were jealous that I was prettier than you!” Lily accused; gritting her teeth together in anger she wished she had access to Grandpa Discord’s ability to teleport people.

“All I did was get Scribe here to douse you in apple cider and call you hurtful names in front of the class.” Diamond flicked her hair back and stared at the pair of them in obvious disdain. “You were the one who was foolish enough to run into oncoming traffic.”

“I wasn’t thinking clearly because my feelings were hurt and I was humiliated, you cunt!” Lily erupted in rage. “Do you honestly think I’d just set aside all of that and work with you to expose some stupid naturist club?”

“Be thankful that I still keep you around.” Diamond’s statement sounded as if she thought Lily should appreciate her gesture.

Scribe had had enough of Diamond’s attitude and her sudden appearance. He was tired of drama and fed up with Di’s entire convoluted plot. Marching up to her, he grabbed the spy camera and flung it to the floor. Diamond’s eyes widened in shock and she stared at the now damaged equipment in total disbelief.

“Scribe.” Lily stared at her friend in obvious shock.

“I've put up with you for a long time now, Diamond Tiara. I’ve had enough of your bullshit!” Scribe stood his ground, moving to put himself between Lily and Diamond. “Your spiteful attitude goes against the very essence of what CHS now stands for; many have embraced naturism, but even more have chosen to embrace the message of Princess Twilight – ‘Friendship is Magic’.”

Diamond grit her teeth and glared daggers at Scribe. “It seems I’ve lost you too then,” she noted coldly.

“You lost me the day Lily Breeze was put in that chair. I’ve just been stupid enough to stay by your side, hoping that you could somehow give me a leg up. I’ve put up with a lot of your shit. I’ve done things I’m not proud of. I accepted that this was just the way things had to be—if I wanted to make something out of life.”

Scribe took a step forward, unsure what he intended to do. But suddenly, he felt a surge of protectiveness swell in his chest. “And I won’t allow you use Lily. I don’t care if I’m protecting their stupid club or not. Lily is still my friend!”

Diamond rolled her eyes. “Do you seriously expect me to buy this routine?”

Scribe stared at her confused. “What?”

“Scribey, you’re dressed in black and confronting me. I would say something cliché about you portraying the stereotypical bad boy, but I don’t feel I have to.” Diamond smirked. “It was almost believable, Scribey, but I know you all too well.”

“Diamond, you’re not making any sense…” Scribe stared at his friend wondering why the sudden personality change. He thought he’d actually been accomplishing something, but now it just seemed he’d blown up for no reason - or something was manipulating her.

Discord appeared in the doorway at that moment with a brief smirk, a lone canine poking out beneath his lip. “I do declare! There is ever so much drama going on! Is everything alright, Lily my dear?”

“I think so, Grandpa.” Lily looked between Diamond Tiara and Scarlet Scribe wondering if this was an ability Discord hadn’t revealed before. She could see a strange green mist surrounding Diamond, while Scribe was quite dull and very hard to make out; his shape fluctuating with a dark shadowy overlay.

“Diamond, I believe your mother was calling from the front drive.” Discord smirked as he knelt down to pluck the broken spy camera off the floor. Passing it to her he was careful to hide the sudden repaired state of the formerly destroyed piece of equipment.

“Of course, Mister Discord. Nice to see you again.” Diamond smiled serenely and headed out of the room for the elevator. “You two don’t forget what I was saying: next Friday you’re both going to help me expose Sweetie Belle to the entire student body. It’s what that freaky pervert wants anyway.” Diamond left without another word.

Lily glanced between Scribe and her grandfather nervously.

“Oh don’t worry. Nothing to be alarmed about, I assure you.” He waved his hand in front of Scribe’s face and watched as the young man collapsed. It was almost as though he was a puppet who’d suddenly lost his strings.

Lily reached over and touched her necklace. “Grandpa, what are you doing?”

“It’s my fault, my dear. I should have warned you. That talisman of yours contains certain abilities. They’re tied directly to your emotions. I’m afraid young Master Scribe and Diamond Tiara were being affected by it.” Discord laughed slightly and quickly put the boy back on the bed where he’d been before Diamond Tiara walked in.

“This talisman was about to make Scribe blow up in front of Diamond Tiara and make him throw away his… dreams?” Lily stared down at her friend in concern.

“Rest assured that it won’t happen again. I made certain of that.” Discord patted Lily’s shoulder encouragingly and turned to leave.

Lily reacted instinctively and tried to reach out to stop him. “How will I be able to go to school tomorrow if this thing is tied to my emotions?”

Discord waved his hand dismissively. “It’s perfectly safe. Sunset Shimmer and her friends will prevent it from affecting anyone. Now, you just enjoy your little visit.”

“Diamond will expect us to help her.”

Discord stroked his beard. “I’d suggest playing along with her. She’s in for quite the show-stopping surprise next Friday. It should help put an end to everything.”

“Then… you know about this club?” Lily couldn’t believe the utter impossibility of this coincidence.

Discord snapped his fingers and once again stood next to the bed. He laughed openly and brushed a hand through Lily’s hair. “My dear, it’s my business to know. Like I said: enjoy spending some quality time with your friend. I have a Board Meeting to attend, but I’ll be back in time for dinner. Screwball’s still here in case you need anything.” Snapping his fingers yet again, he found himself still standing next to the bed. With a sigh Discord turned around and walked out of the room.

Lily fingered the pendant around her neck nervously and glanced at Scribe.

Slowly he blinked his eyes and looked around. “Uh, did I doze off?”

Smiling without any meaning behind it, Lily shook her head. “I think you just zoned out. So you’re a naturist now, huh? Can you tell me more about it?” Leaning forward with an attentive and eager expression, Lily tried not to think about what had just happened, and instead wanted to keep an open mind about this new issue cropping up.

In the super-secret - ‘Lily must never know about this workshop’ - Screwball poured a strange glowing liquid over the vanity mirror and started to scrub it while her eyes continued to swirl in her head.

“I should have seen that coming.” Discord frowned as he entered the room. “I do wish that little pink reality breaker would stop popping in and out of places. Naturally born teleportation talents are such a nuisance.”

Fortunately, Lily and Scribe thought it was just the Pinkie from this world, they didn’t need to know or concern themselves with the fact that Equestria’s version of the pink party menace occasionally found herself following the rules of funny, and his pen pal’s viewing pathways across the dimensional divide.

“Everything’s ok now upstairs, Daddy?” Screwball glanced over briefly at her father while she finished removing the taint of Pinkie’s magic from the mirrored surface.

“It is indeed. I really should have remembered that little quirk of Snowfall’s pendant.” Discord shook his head. “Anyway, I’m off to meet with the Board, keep an eye on our young charge and her guest.”

“Roger, wilco!” Screwball saluted once more and resumed her work on the mirror.

Discord plucked his talisman from his lapel and dipped it in the magic solution to help recharge it. “With all this mystical stuff going on, some folks might not appreciate it. But with that statue busted in front of CHS, Starswirl’s protection spells have been weakened enough to allow a bit of magical leakage. We really should do our best to get that horse statue repaired.”

“Maybe you could ask Scorpan for help?” Screwball suggested.

“Perhaps I will. Anyway I’m off to that Board meeting.” Replacing his lapel pin and snapping his fingers Discord teleported away.

Screwball completed her task with a final flourish of the cloth, and headed back towards the ‘totally not a secret entrance’ hidden behind the kitchen stove. She made her way to the nearest escalator, intending to return the mirror, and then help lighten the mood for Lily who was probably feeling just terrible about almost causing an incident.

Spoiled Rich watched her daughter leave the elevator with a disturbing smile on her face before heading towards the car. With a concerned glance aimed at the house, she held the door open for Diamond as she hopped back in.

“Hello, Mother. Mister Discord told me you wanted to see me?” She glanced up at Spoiled with a dopey looking smile.

Spoiled narrowed her eyes in concern. “Did you inform Lily as to your little plan, my dear?”

“Oh yes, mother. She and Scribe were both there discussing his little foray into the world of naturism.” Diamond burst into hysterical giggles; she buckled into her seat and dropped the spy camera beside her. “Everything will go swimmingly.”

Spoiled was deeply concerned at the sudden attitude shift in her daughter. Diamond had been very reluctant to even approach Lily Breeze. Something told her that more had happened inside. Perhaps Discord had done something, but how? Mister Discord knew of magic, but wasn’t supposed to have access to it.

“Back home, Miss?” the driver wondered as he glanced at them from the front seat.

“No. Back to Mother’s house.” Spoiled smoothed her skirt slightly and examined Diamond who was gazing out of the window with that big goofy grin on her face. “Perhaps the mystery surrounding the Board of Regents is something I should be taking more interest in.”

The driver started the car up and headed down the driveway.

Diamond giggled again and ran her hand through her hair. “It’s going to be so much fun once I finally expose Sweetie Belle and put her back in her place!”

Discord strode through the many halls of City Hall: he hadn’t enjoyed having to take direct action. Unfortunately, it was a little too soon for Scarlet Scribe to start developing a backbone. The problems of being more self-aware than most, due to his particular brand of mystical abilities, he had to keep things in order lest too much chaos be unleashed too quickly. His Equestrian counterpart was the embodiment of Disharmony. Here, in this world, it was necessary for order to be maintained.

That was the true purpose of the Board of Regents. They had been a minor governing board, simply working under the great King Bullion. When his daughter had assumed the throne and Equestria first made contact with this particular dimension, it had set in motion the beginnings of a truly wondrous thing.

Discord smirked and tugged at his tie. “Quite a bit of a mess these days. Equestrian Magic is beginning to desire free reign. It makes our job far more difficult. Fortunately, the pieces are all in place, and my counterpart’s little experiment will soon do what Starswirl long hoped we could accomplish for those three Sirens when he first sent them here.

“And to think, all it took was a few nudges and a hint here and there. The whole naturism angle was unexpected, but it has been rather entertaining. Ha! Yes, it’s a spicy meatball!”

“Will you get in here already?” The barking order from the current Mayor of Canterlot broke Discord of his inner musings. “I’ve never been a fan of puppeteers,” he grumbled under his breath.

Pushing the large and ornately carved doors - decorated with centaurs and gargoyles - open, Discord strode into the shadowed circular room. “Of course, Tirek. I’m here.” He flung his arms out in a theatrical gesture, a delighted smirk spreading across his face, and a twisted gleam in his eye.

“Good!” One of the cloaked persons seated around the circular table reached out and pounded a gavel onto the hard onyx surface. “I hereby call this meeting of the Canterlot Board of Regents to order.”

A spotlight clicked on above the heads of each member seated around the table revealing ten seats. Four of them were absent of bodies, and the remaining six housed a collection of people dressed in long brown cloaks, which happened to hide their features.

Discord rolled his eyes at the cliché and took his place at the seat behind the large dais located next to the table. “As head of the Board of Regents I cast magic missile.”

One of the cloaked group snickered at the comment.

“You didn’t roll first.” A lithe feminine arm rose and pointed up at Discord. The person spoke in a bored tone, but the hint of a smile could be detected, and her eyes shone green.

“Do we always need to start off these meetings with frivolous nonsense?” the gavel wielder demanded in an irritated tone.

Discord leaned forward, resting his chin in his hands, and smirked playfully at the assembled people. “As long as you insist on wearing those silly robes we shall start these meetings however I feel like. You look like a bunch of boring, old monks.”

“Tradition-“

“Has no place in such modern times!” Shucking her robes off, the obsidian-skinned woman with the green eyes - who had spoken earlier, revealed herself. Her hair cascaded down her shoulders, long stunning shocks of green, and she leaned back basking in the feeling of adoration coming off most of the others.

Smirking, a young man with brownish gray skin and a matching head of much darker brown hair was the next to remove his robes. “Well, if Chrysalis is just going to take it all off.”

“Scorpan.” Chrysalis grinned at the Deputy Mayor.

Folding his arms across his large barrel-chested frame, the man holding the gavel grumbled under his breath.

Plucking her robe off next was a slightly younger woman compared to the others, she was obviously nervous. This was her first time officially attending one of these meetings. She didn’t know what to expect.

“Well now, new blood?” Discord’s lips spread wider as he grinned down at the young woman. “I wasn’t aware any of you were recruiting.”

“As Lore and her sibling fell, it stood to reason that new recruits were necessary.” Speaking in a sibilant like tone, the final member yet-to-speak, removed his robes to reveal a gray-skinned man in his late fifties with strong chiselled features and long black hair. His eyes shone with a sickly purple light.

“Oh, Sombra! It’s only you.” Discord sighed as he slumped back from the others. “I thought you were still imprisoned.”

“Attempting to seduce minors only has a light sentence, not one for life.” Sombra smirked darkly. “Besides, it was perfectly legal back when we first ruled this place, and it would be rather difficult to explain why I wasn’t aging to the Warden or his staff.”

“I had him paroled.” Tirek at last removed his robe, revealing a dark red-skinned gentleman with black hair, graying slightly at the temples. He was impressively muscular, especially for a man in his early nineties.

Discord frowned as he studied the mysterious young woman. “Who did you conscript into our secret cabal then?”

“I’m surprised you don’t recognize her.” Sombra chuckled. “This is Radiant Hope.”

“The very girl you were accused of seducing!” Discord glared disapprovingly at Sombra.

“She’s perfectly legal now, and still quite interested.” Sombra chuckled as he swatted the rump of the full-figured form sitting next to him.

“I don’t care how consensual things are! This is a T-rated adventure and you’re supposed to discuss any potential recruits with me first before you start revealing the true nature of this Equus.” Discord curled his lip in obvious disgust at Sombra.

Sombra grimaced. “I know. She found out about most of it on her own. Although, she always was a clever one.”

“Really?” Discord was extremely interested now judging by the expression on his face.

Radiant Hope grinned briefly as she continued to fidget nervously amongst the legendary figures before her. “After graduating Crystal Prep I started to pursue an interest in the field of Psychokinesis. After witnessing all of the things Mister Sombra could do with his mind while he was in charge of the school, I felt like I needed to understand it. That led me to discovering that magic is all too real.”

Sombra beamed proudly at Radiant’s words. “Did I not tell you that Crystal Prep nurtures intelligence?”

“Whatever.” Discord waved his hand noncommittally. “Let’s just get the formalities out of the way. Any old business?”

Scorpan frowned slightly as he leaned forward. “Local law enforcement is still on top of everything. However, there’s been some concern at this sudden crackdown on illegal substances at parties. Chief Zheria has expressed concern that the younger generation may be targeted by someone or something specific.”

Discord nodded briefly. “Naturally, every generation or so has such issues and concerns. We maintain the order of the world. Assure the Chief that there is nobody out there stupid enough to target the children.”

“Nothing to report on my end, aside from the usual gossip. Being in charge of the entire entertainment, fashion and media industry is extremely dull.” Chrysalis examined her nails with disinterest.

Sombra chuckled. “Verily.”

“Canterlot has become the epicenter of magic in the world.” Tirek paused and glanced at his triangular shaped talisman. “Aside from those items Starswirl left in the care of the ruling body.”

“Yes, yes, we all know about that.” Discord flicked a speck of dust from the dais in front of him. “What’s your concern this time?”

Tirek grit his teeth angrily and slammed the gavel down on the desk. “Miss Shimmer and her band performed live at some local band competition! They exposed more outsiders to the existence of magic when they channeled traces of their Equestrian counterpart’s powers!”

“Great gargling gummy-bears!” Discord rubbed his hands together excitedly. “I sense an opportunity to erase memories. I relish messing with people’s minds!”

Sombra rolled his eyes. “Yeah, and I only live for cryssssstals.”

“Apparently, your doppelgänger was quite taken with them before he was blasted into non-existence. Or ‘off-air limbo until they have a good enough story reason to bring you back’, whichever comes first.” Discord laughed at his private joke.

“You’re not taking this seriously enough!” Tirek snapped. “Sunset Shimmer and her compatriots have exposed more of the populace to magic! I warned you that we should have corralled those young ladies when the Elements touched them, but no! You insisted they wouldn’t be a problem.”

Scorpan jabbed his index finger into Tirek’s larger chest. “Your attempts to control the magic are the problem, brother.”

“We all know that if you tried to take the magic for your own, you would be classified as a threat by Starswirl’s monitoring spells. Meaning, somebody would have to take you down.” Discord grinned pleasantly at the thought of witnessing a battle between Sunset and Tirek.

Tirek snorted and rose to his feet showing his impressive height. He glared down at Scorpan and waved his hand around in a slightly menacing gesture. “I have maintained order and discipline amongst the populace for over a thousand years! You all know the gift Starswirl presented us; each of our talismans grants us a particular ability. It slows the ageing process to the point where a century is but one year.

“We have served the wishes of that old fool and his favorite queen for the past nine hundred and ninety-eight years. And now we’re supposed to trust this world’s magical order to a handful of teenagers led by a criminal refugee from a land full of rainbows and cupcakes?”

“What’s wrong with cupcakes?” Discord popped one into his mouth and chewed it slowly savoring the taste.

Tirek slapped his forehead and ran his hand down his face in obvious frustration. Chrysalis quirked her brow in amusement and resumed filing her nails. Scorpan sighed and leaned into his chair without bothering to intervene. He was used to confrontations between Discord and his brother.

Sombra turned aside and grinned at Radiant Hope. “This should be entertaining, my sweet.”

“I don’t know. When I first discovered the secrets of Equus, I didn’t expect this to be the result.”

“Oh, they get like this every decade or so,” Chrysalis revealed. “Mostly when these heat waves start up. Tirek’s mood has often been swayed by his environment. It’ll blow over relatively quickly.”

Radiant Hope glanced down briefly. “Is that why we’re all… naked?”

Tirek glanced at the newest member in shock. “You didn’t explain to her the rules of the Board?”

Sombra fidgeted slightly and brushed a hand through his hair. “I was—ah—busy re-establishing my seat of power with the School District!”

“They re-hired you after you blatantly made sexual advances on a minor?” Scorpan demanded incredulously.

“I may have told them I was Sombra the Twelfth, son of the late unlamented Sombra the eleventh who died in jail.” Sombra rubbed his neck with slightly flushed cheeks. “Being the new superintendent of schools is pretty important if we hope to contain the spread of Magic through MyStable accounts and the like.”

“Here, here!” Discord clapped jubilantly. “Radiant, seeing as how you’re new blood, it’s important you know the rules. I’m certain Sombra informed you as to keeping magic contained, avoiding revealing to the public at large that the folks in charge are nigh immortal, mystically empowered beings from the distant past and all that jazz. However, there’s one rule that has been unwritten in the Board’s charter since its founding.”

Discord grinned, plucked his fake reading glasses from his pocket and unfurled an aged parchment. “I quote: ‘the Board of Regents, Founded on this year - Five hundred and Two - during the Year of the Horse shall be governed wisely and justly by its members.

“To which, when in attendance of the meetings to discuss relevant business, shall be sky clad in deference to Starswirl the Bearded, out of respect for his station as Chief Wizard of Her Royal Majesties’ Court. Signed, Queen Platinum’.”

Radiant Hope stared with mouth ajar at the massive info dump she’d just been given.

Sombra chuckled and leaned over to place a hand on her shoulder.

Chrysalis rolled her eyes. “We only agreed to it because the crusty, old bastard refused to put anything on except a robe and that ridiculous hat. Trust me. No one enjoyed seeing his wrinkly, old junk dangling about.”

“Think crazy, naked Dumbledore,” Discord said with a chuckle.

“Ugh.” Tirek slumped back into his seat losing most of his rage.

Scorpan smiled with a mischievous twinkle in his eye. “Brother, as I recall you weren’t complaining when Snowfall, Lore and her Majesty were present on the Board.”

Tirek blushed ever so slightly and wrapped his arms over his chest again.

“Starswirl never liked to wear clothes and you just decided to play along with him out of friendship?” Radiant wondered.

“I suppose that is a sound explanation.” Sombra nodded.

“Then why’s Discord still wearing clothes?”

“That would be the addendum in Unwritten Rule three hundred and sixty four, sub-section nineteen B.” Tirek coughed to clear his throat. “Just… look it up later. We’ve wasted enough time with all of this pointless exposition.”

“Too true.” Discord waved his hand and summoned the gavel. Slamming it onto the dais he grinned broadly. “Any new business?”

Everyone settled back into their seats and leaned forward on the table prepared to discuss what was new and perhaps alarming. Discord however glanced over his shoulder and shot a wink at nothing in particular – he waved one hand over his lapel pin and everything seemed to fade to black.

In Equestria, Discord tossed his popcorn container away and glared. The unpopped kernels toppled everywhere in Starlight’s room. “Oh come on! It was just getting good.”

Starlight blinked several times trying to make sense of what she’d just seen. “That was—”

“Amazing!” Trixie flung her forelimbs out wide and she laughed. “The Great and Powerful Trixie finds these strange hairless apes quite amusing.”

“How come that version of Chrysalis is in league with the villains of Equestria?” Thorax wondered.

Discord shrugged. “No idea, Thorax. Technically, they aren’t the villains of Equestria. We’ve been over this multiversal theory business five times since the show began, do pay attention.” Discord sighed and glanced at the mess he’d made out of frustration. “I guess our ‘movie night’ is postponed for a little while. So…” He snapped his talons creating a world of cardboard and living toys. “Anyone up for a game of Ogres and Oubliettes?”

Luna Confronts Scribe About What?!

Chapter 17

Monday morning, Scarlet Scribe was at CHS, dreading the week that was to come. He had no idea how he was going to make it five more days until Di was finally off his case with her stupid idea. And now Lily was being dragged into it; he didn’t quite recall how he remembered that, but Di seemed to think they’d discussed it at some point yesterday. It rang a few bells. And speaking of yesterday. Scribe shifted his feet nervously as he recalled the trip to the spa. A trip which had resulted in a rather unexpected development...

Scribe sat in the back of the lavish looking Blossom Twins Spa with nothing but a towel on. His mother was getting a full treatment in one of the larger rooms. He was currently sitting in one of the private rooms just for special customers. You were supposed to feel relaxed and taking your clothes off at a spa was expected.

Ironically enough, he didn’t feel the least bit relaxed at all. His mother’s hair stylist was late and he just wanted to get this whole trimming thing over and done with. The morning visit with Lily had been very welcome and very enjoyable, even if she was still a bit unsure of his sudden lifestyle change. But she hadn’t shunned him or anything like that once she understood exactly what it meant.

The door suddenly flew open and a very winded looking girl walked in. Scribe studied her closely, wondering who she was; she appeared to be his age and was wearing a white uniform. Her skin was a brilliant shade of gamboge with a few freckles peppered on her cheeks. Her amaranth coloured hair was styled in a tomboyish bob cut. She wore a single earring in the shape of a tiny pair of silver scissors hanging from her left ear.

“Sorry, pal! I just got here a few minutes ago and my bosses told me they were slightly overbooked. I’m gonna be the one trimmin’ your hair today. Capisce?” She asked in a pleasant, if heavy Manehattan accent.

Scribe’s cheeks suddenly burned as he realized what this meant. “Er— um, I could just wait until the stylist is free. I’m not in a hurry…”

The girl quirked her brow briefly and crossed her arms over her chest. “Look, I know I ain’t the one who youse were expectin’. Ya know, with me bein’ an intern and all. But ya shouldn’t look down on me just because o’ dat. I’m a pro wit stylin’, honest!”

“I don’t doubt your skills.” Scribe flinched at the bite in her tone, “You see, what I wanted trimmed is rather—look, I would really prefer to have the actual stylist do it.”

“Whatever. I’m doin’ this, bub! Just sit back, shut up, and lemme work my magic on dat pretty little head o’ yours!” she snapped marching over to the styling implements in the process.

Scribe nervously gripped his towel. “Oh, well—haaa—the head on my shoulders isn’t the one you should be focusing on...”

The girl blinked a few times as she processed what he’d just said. Then she smirked and circled around behind him. “I’ve worked here long enough ta know the ropes! Although, you’re the first guy who’s ever asked for a Brazilian.” Chuckling at her little joke, she yanked off Scribe’s towel. “Trust me, I’ll be as gentle as a mornin’ breeze.”

Staring for what felt like way too long, the girl sighed and shook her head. “Where do I even start? It looks like a damn jungle down there!” she demanded.

“Hey! I thought that… guys didn’t normally need to do that?” Scribe shot back defensively.

“Most guys who come in here at least trim a little. They’re usually the athletic types.” She blew a strand of hair out of her eye and snorted. “I’m guessin’ that ain’t the case with you, pal.”

Scribe sighed briefly. “My mom insisted that if I was going to live as a naturist, I’d need to look well groomed.”

“My cousin mentioned somethin’ about dat over the phone recently. Pretty small world.” The intern sighed. “Well, I guess we betta get started. The first time is always the hardest. Don’t worry, after just a couple o’ treatments, it’ll start ta feel normal.” Reaching over, she bypassed the waxing implements and grabbed a bowl, a bottle of lather and a brush.

Scribe flinched back from her reflexively. “I just wanted a trim!” Scribe would deny to his dying day that his voice cracked as if he were hitting puberty again.

Shaking her head with a chuckle she started to whip up the lather with the brush. “Nope, can’t do that. When it grows back in, then we can give youse a proper trim. It’s too tangled up right now to actually be styled, so I gotta wax it all off. After it’s started to grow back in, ya gotta come in regularly so it can be maintained properly.”

“And w-what if I don’t want to maintain it properly?!” Scribe was mere moments away from bolting out of the room. Towel or no towel.

The intern grinned. “Trust me; you’ll feel as free as the wind once all o’ those nasty pubes are gone!”

“How do you know?”

“Because I get mine waxed too, ya doofus! I ain’t about ta just let youse walk out of here like some chicken who can’t take it. Athletes go through this all the time. Mostly swimmers and runners, but they still do it. It’s about body image, and bein’ considerate ta the people who have ta look at your junk when you’re walkin’ around in your birthday suit. Plus, ya won’t get all o' dat hair caught in your zipper anymore.”

Scribe blushed briefly and leaned back in his seat more comfortably. “I guess you do know more about this than I do.” he admitted.

“I am takin’ courses for it. Why do ya think I’m internin’ here?” After stirring the mixture, she began to lather it onto Scribe’s crotch.

“Eeeeeeuuughh!” Scribe shouted in a deep and totally manly voice.

“What?” She glanced up, suddenly concerned.

“It’s so freakin' cold!” Scribe glanced down with a nervous smile. “I—uh—wasn’t expecting that.”

“Dat’s because it’s a special blend,” she said with another smirk. “Once I start shavin’ it off, ya won’t be quite as sensitive ta it. We believe in everythin’ here at the Blossom Spa, customer comfort and all dat crap.”

Scribe flinched. “You aren’t exactly instilling me with much confidence.”

“I ain’t here to be the frou-frou pamperin’ type. I’m here ta learn how ta deal with hair stylin’ of all sorts. Now shut up and lemme do my thing!” she snapped.

“Could I at least ask who is going to be doing this work if I have to come in regularly?” Scribe tried to smile, but the sudden slap of the brush and the cooling tingle of the cream made him cringe slightly.

“Your lovely hair stylist for this afternoon is Babs Seed. If ya wanna complain ta the management, then this is gonna take longer ta get done,” she warned in an almost threatening tone. The menace didn’t quite reach her eyes as she suddenly appeared to be bit more nervous.

“Well, your very green customer is Scarlet Scribe, and I wouldn’t dream of complaining about anyone who currently has sharp implements near my genitals.” Scribe offered a nervous smile and a brief chuckle tying to remain lighthearted.

“Relax, pal. It ain’t like I haven’t handled these beauties before. I’ve worked on loads of guys by now. Well ok, maybe only a handful but enough of the Wondercolt sports teams have been here before. Heh, Soarin’ was nowhere as near as nervous as you are.” She shot Scribe a wink and then reached for a very old looking razor blade.

Scribe almost kicked out in sudden nervous apprehension. “Why a-are you using that?!”

“It’s part o’ the spa’s health package. Now stop squirmin’ so much and just relax!” she snapped as she grabbed the hilt of the razor in one hand and reached down to run her fingers through his pubes. “Unless… you’d rather be screamin’ like a little bitch when I start usin’ wax to just rip it all out.” She shot him a knowing smirk.

Scribe came back to the present with a sigh. He’d somehow managed to calm down enough to get the treatment over with, but it had not been his idea of a good time. Now, every time he moved, it felt incredibly breezy in his boxers because his crotch was now as smooth as a baby’s behind. Trying his best to ignore the strange, new sensation, he opened his locker and sighed.

“Mister Scribe.”

Scribe leapt backwards so fast that he slammed his head against the top of his locker. Wincing slightly, he spun around to face Vice-Principal Luna. “Ma’am!”

“Would you please accompany me?” Luna spun on her heels and started marching back to the office without another word.

“It’s too early for this shit.” Scribe quickly grabbed his things, slammed the door shut, and rushed off to follow Luna.

Lily sighed as she rolled up to the front of the building. Today was her first day back. She fingered her pendant briefly and closed her eyes as she centered herself. Everything was going to be fine. The magic in the pendant was designed to be unleashed by her emotions, and she had far more control of them now that she knew what to concentrate on. Plus, Grandpa Discord said that Sunset and her friends’ presence on Campus would help to suppress the magic somewhat. She had no idea how he knew that or why, but she didn’t care.

Breaking into a warm smile, she pushed the controls forward and rolled up the ramp leading into the side-entrance. Principal Celestia had been arguing with the Board for months to get an access ramp installed for the front of the school so her students didn’t need to pass through the kitchen every morning and disrupt Granny’s work. Spoiled Rich and her supporters were adamant that it simply wasn’t in the budget.

Grandpa Discord kept bringing up these little things, as if he expected her to take his place someday. If anything Screwball was better suited for that.

Lily sighed and rolled through the kitchen. “I’m going to have to pretend to play along with Di’s little plan.”

“Mornin’ Miss Breeze!” Granny greeted cheerfully. “Been a while since ya were at school. Is everythin’ alright?”

“Everything’s fine now, Granny. Grandpa Discord just wanted to make sure that I was ok after the Friendship Games.” Lily smiled at the elder Apple and headed for the exit into the cafeteria.

“Dang fool oughta know better,” Granny complained under her breath. “Bein’ cooped up at home fer a few weeks ain’t no way ta raise a youngin’.”

With a shake of her head, she rolled out of hearing range, and made her way towards her locker. It was time to face her first day back at school and, hopefully, she was ready for that exam too.

Luna indicated the seat in front of her desk when Scribe entered the office. She was not happy; her eyes were narrowed and her arms remained crossed as she stood behind the desk tapping one foot.

“Lu-“

“Mister Scribe! I cannot believe you ever thought it would be a good idea to attempt to fool Miss Tiara with such a reckless and dangerous scheme!” Luna glared down at Scribe with half-lidded eyes, doing nothing to keep the fire within them at bay.

“You’re an intelligent young man. I’m sure that you’re aware of the ramifications already implied by the mere existence of a certain club. I needn’t remind you that taking photographs of any members who belong to aforementioned certain club is wholly inappropriate and ILLEGAL!”

Scribe flinched and recoiled into his seat. “O-Of course, Vice-Principal Luna.”

“You will spend the next week with me in detention.”

“What?” Scribe shot up reflexively.

“Remain seated!” Luna brought her hand down onto the top of her desk with a forceful slap, it really must have stung, but her face remained a cold and harsh mask. Scribe reluctantly returned to his seat.

Luna’s eyes flickered briefly with regret and disappointment. She shook her head and circled the desk. “Mister Scribe, I can understand how you are feeling. Diamond Tiara seems to be quite obsessed with exposing the NLAC to the point where I fear her single track mind is blinding her to the inherent dangers of such an act. Not only for those involved, but for the rest of the faculty as well.” Turning she paced over to the window and lowered one of the blinds so she could watch the students as they arrived for the day.

“As you know, I am a practicing naturist. Therefore, I saw no harm in utilizing the student union room for the NLAC's functions. It remained isolated from the rest of the school in order to allow club members to socialize, while nude, within a controlled environment. I enjoy enriching the minds of my students just as my sister does, but even I understand that for this sort of thing to work: a proper set of guidelines must be adhered to.”

Scribe blinked in surprise. “Why are you telling me all of this?”

Luna smiled as she turned around. “Diamond Tiara still trusts you. I have been attempting to make her understand that obtaining power for its own sake is not worth the effort. The school is not like the outside world. It does not operate the way she believes it to. Especially here at Canterlot High. The magic has seen to that. But she refuses to see the light, and I cannot allow her delusion to continue.

“I see much of myself in Diamond Tiara. Our parents expected us to excel. We too were part of the Canterlot Elite, my sister and I. In my youth, my ambitions led me down a rather… dark path.”

Luna laughed mirthlessly and stared out the window. “I chose this profession in order to help young students avoid the terrible mistakes I made when I tried to control everything. Diamond Tiara’s mind is… entirely too rigid right now. I had hoped that she would eventually listen to others and broaden her perspective.”

Scribe chuckled dully at the comment. “Yeah, Di is definitely stuck on her goals.”

“Perhaps to the detriment of her potential.” Luna paused briefly with a sad smile. “And perhaps as you yourself once were,” she said bringing emphasis to her words.

Scribe’s cheeks flushed. “Ok, so maybe after Friday night and the entire mess of Saturday I’m a little bit more open to certain things. But I’m still only one student, and Di already has a plan.”

“Yes.” Luna frowned. “That is why I must insist upon giving you detention. I too have a plan. One that will ensure Diamond Tiara’s attempt to slip that camera into the party this Friday secreted on Miss Breeze’s wheelchair will not succeed. But I need to go over a few things with you, and Miss Breeze. I’m afraid I can’t give her detention, but you…” Luna trailed off with a knowing smile.

Scribe let out a sigh, forgetting for the moment that Luna shouldn’t know about Lily’s involvement yet. “If it’s for a good cause, then I guess I can take detention for a week.”

Luna nodded. “It is settled then. Report to my office after your final class.”

Scribe got up and retrieved his backpack.

“Oh yes, and I expect that SD card to be returned devoid of any imagery that would compromise yourself or your Crystal Prep friends,” Luna stated with a wink.

Scribe sighed. “I was always going to return it. I just needed to get those pictures off on a secure harddrive.” His cheeks flushed. “I—kind of—maybe… wanted to keep them?”

Luna’s eyes narrowed.

“I swear! I wasn’t going to jerk off to them!” Scribe quickly explained. “I just wanted something to remember the first time we all agreed on something, so to speak. They’ve never really done much that I’ve wanted to do. Ugh, it’s hard to explain!”

“That’s alright, Mister Scribe. You needn’t elaborate your reasons for my benefit,” Luna stated as she approached and gently squeezed the young man’s shoulder. “I’ve often wished my sister wasn’t so… close-minded towards my lifestyle.”

Scribe blinked away the turmoil on his face and shook his head. “I’d better get to class.”

Luna waved him off. “Go. I don’t want to have to speak with you about being tardy because we were discussing private business that can’t be explained to Mister Doodle.”

Scribe nodded and quickly left her office.

Luna sighed when she glanced down at the picture of herself and her sister on the desk. The smile was forced and there was obvious animosity between the pair of them. After taking a deep breath, she locked the door and verified that all the blinds were shut tight. Once she was certain that no one was going to disturb her, she slowly began to remove her clothing. It promised to be a long day and she needed a few hours of comfort before she had to face the rest of the faculty for the day.

“Ms. Raven, please inform my sister that I do not wish to be disturbed for the next two hours,” she instructed over the intercom.

“Yes, Ms. Luna.”

Letting out a contented sigh, she slid down into her chair, enjoying the soft velvety texture as it pressed against her bare skin. She leaned back and briefly closed her eyes. A few moments later, she removed a small pair of reading glasses from the desk drawer along with the budget reports from the school facilities. It was time to ensure that everything was balanced before the next School Board meeting. Perhaps, with a bit of luck, she’d be able to show that they had not overspent this fiscal year and ensure that the repairs to the statue could be added to next year’s budget.

Lily Breeze smiled and waved at Silver Spoon as she rolled up behind her desk in the second class of the day. So far, everything was going fine. Nobody was being influenced by her strange pendant. The power angle was still new to her.

Apparently, her mother and father had special talents, but Grandpa Discord hadn’t bothered to explain just what those were or why Scribe had been glowing with that odd dark energy. All she’d been told was that it had something to do with Equestria’s distant history. Starswirl had sent this power into this world because it wasn’t as dangerous.

Lily shook her head. World History class was about to start, which was probably why she was thinking about historical stuff. Removing her supplies from her backpack, she felt her heart nearly jump out of her chest when Diamond Tiara slammed her fist onto her desk.

“Stay away from Silver Spoon!”

Lily glared at Di. “You don’t own me, Di! I can talk to whoever I want!”

Diamond glared angrily at Lily.

“Miss Tiara!” Ms. Harshwinny snapped from the front of the room. “Take your seat.”

Diamond flinched, but she complied with the teacher’s request.

“Your exam will be on the Thursday next week,” Ms. Harshwinny began her lesson. “I expect many of you to do your best. However, I know that some of you may not be up to achieving a passing grade.” She raked her gaze across the class as she spoke and paused briefly to eye the suddenly nervous looking Snips and Snails. “Summer class schedules will be provided to those of you who might require them as soon as the examinations are complete.”

Lily raised her hand.

“Yes, Miss Breeze?”

“What can we expect to be the focus on this exam?”

Ms. Harshwinny smiled. “An excellent question. That is what I was about to get to. Everyone please turn your text books to page two seventy-three…”

Scribe groaned as he slid into his spot at the usual table for lunch.

Snips nodded in agreement at his unsaid sentiment. “Everyone’s going over what to expect for the exams all day!”

“We’d better pass most of our classes,” Snails stated.

“Yeah, if we fail too many we’ll be stuck in summer classes forever!”

“And we’ll miss Camp Everfree,” Snails added with a nod.

Scribe shook his head. “I’ve told you two you can’t just copy off of me for everything,” he reminded.

“Sunset used to tutor us. She said she wanted competent minions.” Snips sighed and eyed the Mystery Meat on his tray with an uncertain expression.

“You mean you two used to be good in school?”

“Hey!” Snips complained.

“Sorry, took me by surprise.” Scribe chuckled briefly under his breath. “Where’s Di?”

“She didn’t want to eat with us today. Something about needing to oversee the next issue’s stories.” Snails shrugged. “Pass the salt, maybe it’ll make this taste better.”

“Mystery Meat Mondays, something I totally didn’t miss,” Lily announced her presence, though the sound of her chair’s motor whirring would have done that for her if she hadn’t bothered saying anything.

Scribe smiled and made some room for her.

“Featherweight, I want my camera back,” she told the quiet, scrawny looking boy sitting next to Snails.

“It’s in the office,” he said.

“You better not have messed it up.”

Scribe sighed contentedly as he dug into his lunch. Nothing to worry about but the typical end of school problems, no Diamond Tiara to ruin his appetite. Today was starting out pretty good. Detention after school for trying to keep nude photos of his classmates notwithstanding.

“I still don’t get why this world history stuff has to be so hard!” Snips broke into the minor argument Featherweight and Lily had gotten into. “We worked forever on that make-up project and we’re still going to fail!”

“I know.” Snails sighed. Then his gaze fell on Scribe and he perked up. “So, what was the party like on Friday?”

Taken by surprise Scribe spat his partially chewed bite of mystery meat onto his tray.

“Gross!” Lily blurted.

Choking a little Scribe fought down the need to throw-up. “P-P-Party?”

“Yeah!” Snips leaned closer with an eager gleam in his eyes. “Di told us you were crashing it for her last week. Was it as awesome as the rumours say they are?”

“Didja get ta dance with all the girls?” Snails asked excitedly.

“And is there really a chocolate ice cream fountain in the middle of the student union center with free toppings?!” Snips threw in, bouncing up and down in his seat.

Scribe blinked once and slowly shook his head to clear away the tension. “I can safely say that there is no chocolate ice cream fountain.”

“Awwwww.” Both boys said dejectedly.

Across the crowded room at their usual table Pinkie seemed to perk up. She grabbed a notebook from her bag and jotted something down. Then she turned, caught Scribe’s eye and winked. Scribe did his level best to ignore it.

“But what about the dancing?” Snails returned to his interest and cut into Scribe’s thoughts.

Scribe felt his cheeks grow slightly hotter. “Ummm, there was definitely dancing, but I’m not much of a dancer.”

Lily giggled behind her hand at Scribe’s obvious discomfort. “Just tell them.”

Scribe shook his head. “Nope, can’t. Di would kill me!”

Lily folded her arms across her chest and shot him a glare. “Well, she can’t touch me. It’s in the restraining order Grandpa Discord insisted her father sign and agree to.”

Scribe recoiled in shock. “Wait, you have a restraining order… against Di?”

Lily nodded. “It’s only for non-school hours and stuff, but the wording is pretty clear. Grandpa Discord insisted on it.”

“Then why did you let her talk to you that way on Sunday?” Scribe speared his mystery meat with the fork as he again thought of what happened on Sunday… or at least what he thought had happened. It was all still so hazy.

“Forget that!” Snips interrupted. “Tell us about the club, ya just gotta!” he pleaded desperately.

“Lily.” Scribe wanted to stop her.

Lily rolled her eyes, leaned forward and whispered in Snips’ ear.

Snips’ eyes widened in surprise, and then his face seemed to fall. “Is that all it is?”

“What? What is it?” Snails blurted.

“You know that one time Sunset had us bring something to her cabin?” Snips asked.

“Yeah.”

“Remember what she was doing?”

Snails blinked slowly as his mind processed thoughts from a year or so back. “Oooooooh.”

“What the hell?!” Scribe flinched at the level of his voice as he felt a ton of eyes on him. “You’re not the least bit surprised about this club?” he hissed in a softer tone of voice.

“Pft, why should we get excited about that?” Snips asked with a dismissive wave of his hand.

“We hung out with Sunset all the time. She even let us go swimming whenever we wanted to.”

“But… Wha… Huh?” Scribe stared at both boys seated across the table in utter confusion.

Snips chuckled. “We may not get the best grades in class, but we aren’t totally clueless.”

Snails nodded. “Sunset never told us why she did what she did, but we kind of figured it out for ourselves when she kept answering the door wearing only a robe. After a while, she just stopped caring and started walking around naked.”

“If that’s all their stupid club is then Di could have just asked us. But she still doesn’t think we’re good at our jobs.” Snips rolled his eyes and finished the last of his school provided lunch.

Snails shrugged and lowered his voice to keep it between them. “If they want to parade around without clothes on why should we care?”

Snips silently agreed with his buddy, demonstrating this by reaching out and slapping his palm with Snails’ free hand in a high-five.

Lily burst into a fit of giggles. “I think you two finally broke him,” she said rocking in her seat with her laughter.

“Unbelievable!” Scribe tossed his arms high in sheer disbelief.

Snails shook his head. “Meh, my dad’s a bouncer at a gentlemen’s club. Why should we get excited about seeing naked girls when we can sneak in to see naked women?”

“Yeah.” Snips chuckled briefly and high-fived his buddy a second time.

“You two!” Scribe pushed the rest of his lunch aside and got to his feet.

Snips smirked slightly. Snails rolled his eyes and took a bite out of his bread roll.

“Does that mean if Di had asked, you’d have helped her expose the club?” Scribe wondered leaning down to glare at both of them with a shrewd expression.

“No way, man!” Snips said. “Sunset is part of that club. Di might be scary, but Sunset was a powerful she-demon. Do you honestly think we’d screw with someone who had magic like that?”

“I don’t know? I kinda wish I could have wings again…” Snails lamented as he glanced absently at the space directly behind him where a pair of wings might be.

Scribe shook his head and left without another word.

Lily frowned and moved to follow after her friend. She was finished anyway.

Featherweight’s face was beet red as he stared at the other two boys still sitting at the table. “There’s really a club where everybody’s… naked?”

Snips and Snails shared a look before bursting into laughter.

The rest of the school day plodded along at a slow pace. By the time he had to report to Vice-Principal Luna for his detention, Scarlet Scribe was not only tense, but extremely stuffy. He couldn’t wait to get home so he could relax and get out of his clothes.

He wondered how Sweetie and the others managed to make it through the day at school trapped indoors and wearing every layer. At least in theory he could take off his shirt if he wanted, though socially that was probably unwise.

Luna’s door was locked when he arrived for his detention. Frowning slightly, he knocked politely. The sounds of her chair moving behind the desk and then something he couldn’t quite make out filtered through the closed door.

“Is that you, Mister Scribe?”

Scribe nodded out of habit. “Yes, Vice-Principal Luna.”

The click of the lock was heard and the door opened briefly. “Please come in, and you may simply address me as Luna if you’d prefer.”

Scribe shook his head as he stepped into the shadow-filled room. “I don’t think that would be appropriate, ma’am.” Scribe’s eyes widened when he saw Luna dressed in a long robe of midnight blue instead of her typical suit. “What-“

“Please do not speak so loudly!” Luna quickly closed and re-locked the door.

“You’re the vice-principal, shouldn’t you be setting a better example?” Scribe asked nervously.

“Ordinarily, I wouldn’t dream of relaxing at school. However, I find these days to be most stressful. Also, I may have been feeling a bit rebellious; Principal Celestia has been a bit stricter these days. Perhaps because she suspects Spoiled is plotting something.” Luna sighed. “I had to spend my entire weekend listening to her gripe about that woman and her political ambitions.”

Scribe sighed and slumped into the seat across the desk from her. “I’m just going to pretend this is normal. What did you want to explain to me?” Scribe decided in his mind that he’d just ignore the very odd turn his life had taken, and the fact that it seemed every time he was getting alone with someone of the opposite sex, it involved getting undressed for whatever reason. Except Lily of course.

Luna pursed her lips briefly and leaned forward on the desk. This caused her robe to flare out slightly, which gave the young man who happened to be sitting in front of her an unobstructed view of her breasts. “If I understand what Cheerilee said to me, Diamond Tiara wants to sneak a camera into the school this Friday evening to expose the activities of the club. And another source elaborated that her plan involved using Lily Breeze’s wheelchair to get the camera in.”

Scribe swallowed a lump in his throat and did his best not to openly gawk at Luna’s exposed and decidedly perky nipples. If he didn’t know any better, he’d think someone was doing this on purpose to get a reaction out of him. Nodding along with her words, he leaned back. “That sounds about right. I take it Mister Discord revealed the means of how she was planning on doing it?”

Luna smirked. “He is an old friend of the family and Diamond Tiara just blurted it out in his home after all.”

Scribe nodded. “Does this mean you’re going to have someone search and confiscate the camera from the wheelchair when we arrive?”

Shaking her head, Luna leaned back and her robe readjusted itself back to some semblance of modesty. “That would go against school and club rules concerning students in Lily’s situation. Diamond Tiara would realize what we had done.” Luna slid a small folder across the desk. “This is everything I have so far on Diamond Tiara’s actions since becoming editor of the School Paper.”

“Should I be looking at this?” Scribe slowly turned the folder around so he could read it properly.

Luna chuckled. “I removed all of the sensitive and private information. This is merely a shortened list concerning the activities I have noted and possess concrete proof of.”

Scribe nodded slowly. “So this will tell me how she got the first two strikes.”

Luna frowned and brought her hands together so she could tap the tips of her index fingers against her lips. “Indeed.”

Scribe examined the list and was surprised when he got to the points about the strikes. “It looks like she tried to reactivate the Anon-Y-Mous account on MyStable. I wondered what she was so giddy about that week. I guess she wanted to spread more vicious gossip.”

“Yes.” Luna sighed. “She should have known that we would be monitoring any and all activity concerning that account after last year’s fiasco.”

Scribe shook his head. “It would have been a golden opportunity to get Sweetie Belle and the others in trouble again.”

Luna scowled briefly. “You are remarkably mature for a boy of your age,” she noted.

Scribe’s cheeks flushed and he glanced up with a sheepish smile. “Runs in the family.”

“I see.”

Scribe returned to examining the list of grievances against Diamond Tiara. Some of them were fairly mild and tame, aside from the MyStable thing, but he started to notice a distinctive pattern that began sometime after the Battle of the Bands.

Closing his eyes briefly he ran those events back in his mind. Di seemed her regular charming self until the Battle. The pain in his jaw from his wisdom teeth had gotten so bad though he couldn’t stick around. He was forced to leave school for the operation. And when he came back he started to really notice little things about Di that didn’t quite add up.

Sure, she’d always been ambitious and ruthless in her pursuit of what she wanted out of life, but he couldn’t recall her going to such lengths just to humiliate and destroy Sweetie Belle. Something must have changed her somehow, but that didn’t make much sense. The rest of the student body had returned to normal after the siren’s spell had been broken.

Then he came to the second strike that threatened the paper and his eyes widened in complete surprise. “She didn’t!”

Luna nodded.

Scribe turned away so he didn’t let his temper show and he glared at the wall of pictures and awards Luna kept in her office. He couldn’t believe it. Diamond Tiara had tried to steal money from the school to put advertisements in the school paper from local businesses.

How the hell did she think she could get away with something that stupid? Why did she think it was a good idea in the first place? Her family was incredibly wealthy. They could pay to get advertisements themselves out of their allowances. What possible reason could she have for trying to swindle cash out of the school through some screwy bake sale deal?

Hell! Advertisers usually paid to have their ads printed, not the other way around. Something stank about the whole thing, and Scribe couldn’t put his finger on what it was. But it didn’t make any sense. There was part of the picture he was missing here.

Luna was standing behind him suddenly with a hand resting on his shoulder. “I understand your feelings, Mister Scribe. You truly care about the school paper, and about Diamond Tiara.”

“We were friends a long time. I thought I’d found someone who wouldn’t go away, who could understand what it meant to have to live up to their parent’s reputations. This isn’t Diamond Tiara. She might be vindictive, ego-centric, and—ok so she isn’t exactly one of the better representatives of human decency, but she isn’t a damn thief. And neither are her parents. There’s something odd going on here.”

“She’s always been a sweet, young woman.” Luna slowly turned his seat around. “Which is why this is so concerning to us. My sister and I couldn’t believe it when I realized what was happening. Are you certain you haven’t seen anything unusual of late?”

“What? You mean like hanging around with some creep or something like that?”

Luna nodded.

“Not a thing. Nothing that would explain that strike.”

Luna sighed. “Perhaps we can ascertain more after we solve the current crisis then. Now, the best solution to this problem is one I fear you may not enjoy.”

Scribe swallowed nervously. “What was your idea?”

Luna clapped her hands together and reached for a different piece of paper. “It’s really quite simple: I will attend this Friday’s party. I want you to convince Diamond Tiara to come with you and Lily. We can stop her at the door, expose her plot, and remove her as editor of the school paper.”

“Diamond Tiara? Attending the party too?” Scribe started to laugh. “Fat chance of getting her to do that.”

“Mister Scribe!”

Scribe instantly sobered up. “I’m terribly sorry, Vice-Principal Luna. I forgot who I was talking to for a moment.”

“Understandable.” Luna’s expression softened and she passed the paper to him.

Scribe read it and his eyes widened for what felt like the millionth time in the past hour. “You want me…” He tried to recompose himself when his voice cracked slightly. “You want me to assume the duties of editor in Diamond Tiara’s place?”

Luna nodded. “It would be unfair to remove the paper from everyone’s course club credit at such a late juncture. This third strike would still be within the rules, and as we could prove that Diamond Tiara herself was orchestrating the plot to infiltrate a camera into a naturist club on campus. We could take the power away from her.”

Luna sighed and returned to her seat. “This would mean explaining to my sister about the club, and Spoiled Rich, as they would want to know why Diamond was being punished so excessively. That being said: I am confident that everything will align in our favor.”

“Your favor. Officially, I’m not involved with the NLAC,” Scribe pointed out.

“Wouldn’t you enjoy attending further parties in the summer?”

Scribe shook his head. “I think I’ll stick with my own backyard. A lot less stress that way. Still… if you can figure out a good way for me to convince Diamond to be there on Friday, I can get behind this. But only if you have a foolproof method of getting her there.”

Luna smiled. “I’m certain I can discern a plausible method of engineering this confrontation. Now, for the rest of your detention I suggest you get some studying done.”

Scribe nodded and moved from the desk to the table across the room. Pulling out his text books he moved to sit down and then paused. “Vice-Principal Luna.”

“Yes?”

“Would it be alright if I just took my shirt off?”

Luna smiled faintly and indicated he may with a nod of her head.

Scribe broke into a wide smile and took off his shirt. “It’s not ideal, but at least I can be a little comfortable while I work.”

“And now you know why I have the robe in my office,” Luna said with a chuckle.

Adagio And Diamond Become What?!

Chapter 18

Adagio strode with confidence into the mansion and smiled at the staff as they turned to stare at her sudden presence. Shooting each of them a sultry wink, the former siren made her way upstairs and towards the room she suspected belonged to Diamond Tiara.

“May we help you, madam?” An elderly gentleman approached her from the top of the stairs.

Adagio grinned. “I’m just here to say hello to Diamond Tiara.”

“It is rather early. Perhaps you could speak with her at school.” the man suggested.

Adagio scowled at him. “I am not setting foot on those grounds again until I am ready!”

The man attempted to grab Adagio by the arm.

Adagio whirled out of his way and hummed a little tune.

Breaking into a giddy smile the elderly gentleman turned and pointed to a door nearby. “Young Mistress Tiara is in there.”

“Thank you,” Adagio said with a sultry smirk. Brushing past the man, she walked straight up to the bedroom door, turned the knob, and strode inside.

Diamond Tiara lay in her large bed; the covers were twisted in a rather undignified looking lump, with one leg dangling out from underneath and both arms flung wide to either side. Only her lower body was actually covered and her chest rose and fell. The sheets were damp with sweat, no doubt due to the recent heat wave.

Her pink nightie was soaked through as well. Adagio smirked as she studied the girl. “I don’t recall her even being in one of the bands.”

“Randolph, go away.” Diamond mumbled in her sleep briefly as she turned over becoming more entangled in the mess of blanket and nightie.

Her grin spreading wider across her mouth, Adagio leaned down and whispered in the younger girl’s ear. “Was it good for you?”

“That’s no way to talk to me, Scribey.” Diamond giggled in her sleep.

Adagio’s expression changed. So this was the one who was pushing that hair-loving kid into crashing that party. “Perfect, we already have compatible goals.” Leaning down she shook Diamond Tiara. “Wake up, bitch. I have questions.”

Diamond jerked awake with a start. “Wut?” Turning, she found Adagio standing over her bed. Shrieking in sudden fright, she tried to bat away the siren while simultaneously attempting to cover up her body. All she succeeded in doing was tumbling out of bed and crashing onto the floor in a heap of comforter, nightie and bruised flesh; she was also giving Adagio a free show with her bare bottom sticking up while she kicked futilely in the air in an attempt to right herself.

“Ooh lala~” Adagio remarked as she noticed a small piece of artwork on one cheek. “Does your mother know you have a tramp stamp?”

“How the hell did you get in here?!” Diamond demanded as she finally managed to right herself. “Why are you here?” Diamond’s eyes widened as she spotted her amulet around Adagio’s neck. “And where did you get that?” she shouted in a sudden tone of rage.

Adagio tapped her chin briefly in thought and then shook her head. “Why, I simply walked in. But never mind that! How did you come to possess these?” Adagio held the amulet out, her expression grew more sinister as she glared at the younger girl.

Diamond reached to try and snatch it away. “That’s my good luck charm! With it, I’ll get everything I ever wanted, just like you used to. You weren’t using it anymore, so give it back!” she commanded in a petulant tone.

Adagio shook her head. “Let’s try a different approach.” She hummed a little tune and waited for Diamond to fall under her spell.

The only thing that actually happened was – Diamond Tiara tugged on her nightie to conceal the tattoo she’d gotten in secret – and then once again tried to reclaim the amulet.

Adagio’s brow rose with a hint of excitement. “Curious, so far everyone I’ve sung to while wearing this has once more fallen prey to my desires.” Glancing down at the amulet briefly she examined the shards. “Just what makes you so special?”

“I am Diamond Dazzle Tiara Rich!”

Adagio shook her head. “No, that isn’t it. Hmmm, how long have you had these shards?”

Diamond shrugged. “Since the battle of the bands.”

Adagio’s eyes gleamed with sudden understanding. “You’ve acclimated to their power… interesting. I wasn’t aware a human could absorb equestrian magic like that. It must have rendered you immune to my powers.”

Diamond shot her a smug and confident smirk. “Now give it back!” she commanded.

Adagio shook her head. “You may be immune to my powers, but you aren’t immune to my fists.” Adagio leaned closer and grabbed Diamond Tiara by the shoulders. “Or my other talents,” she added with a brief laugh.

Diamond shook her hand away and shot a glare up at the Siren, her lips turned down in a childish pout and she stomped her foot. “I paid for that amulet!”

Adagio circled Diamond suddenly, forcing the younger girl to track her with her eyes as she slowly walked around. The former siren eyed the girl up and down like a lion sizing up a particularly plump and juicy antelope.

Diamond shuddered under her predatory gaze. “Well I did! I even tried to steal money from the school so I could get them to cover the expenses.” Her boast did little to sway Adagio to her way of thinking.

Adagio licked her lips hungrily and began to trace her finger along Diamond’s chest.

The other girl slapped her hand away. “I am not interested!”

“Pity. The idiots I used to get my house chores done were not what I was interested in, even if Fluttershy’s mother is a fine specimen of a woman in that cute little number she wears every day.”

Diamond’s eyes widened even further at that comment and she suddenly became uncomfortably aware that Adagio was in her room. It didn’t help matters when she remembered that she wasn’t wearing anything underneath her thin nightie. “What do y-you want from me?” Her voice came out in a hushed whisper, as she dreaded to hear the answer.

“I want to understand you, Diamond Tiara,” Adagio replied with a smirk. “I want to know what makes you tick, why you took my shattered gem’s shards as well as my sisters’ and housed them in this fascinating monument to us.” She held up the siren shaped amulet still dangling in-between her breasts. “Once I understand the reasoning behind your actions, perhaps you and I can work together towards a common goal.”

Diamond crossed her arms over her chest and shook her head. “Why would I ever agree to help you?! I’ve got enough to deal with on my own without helping some washed up loser reclaim the glory days from before the Battle of the Bands.” She smirked deviously at Adagio.

Adagio scowled once again. “Because, little Diamond, I’m only interested in one thing.” She grasped the amulet tighter and glared frustratedly at nothing in particular. “Revenge!”

Diamond rolled her eyes and spun away from Adagio. Without warning, a melody seemed to pick up as she started to dig through her closet. ♫Adagio Dazzle, stay out of my way. This plan will expose the truth, and it must only be from me!♫

Adagio took a step back in surprise and shot the younger girl a glare. ♫Now, Diamond Tiara, this is not the way. If you listen to me we can ensure victory.♫

Diamond smirked and pirouetted out of the closet as she tossed her yellow jacket on the bed. ♫You don’t even know me at all, wouldn’t understand the meaning of my fall. What my family would think if I ever fail at anything! I’m a Diamond that means you never break, no matter what it has to eventually take. Whatever I have to do to win in the end!♫

Adagio slid forward almost like a cresting wave and grasped Diamond’s arm forcing her to look at her. ♫Foolish human girl! To hold power is not enough! You need to have all of the right stuff. If you followed my lead we could stop them in their tracks, their traaaacks! Trust in me, and I will guarantee, that if you just play the right part, you’ll shed the light, shed the light on this hidden lark.♫

Diamond leapt aside and shot Adagio a glare.

Adagio grinned briefly and swayed closer.

♫Trust in you, you have not earned. Have you failed to learn all you can learn? I refuse to be second fiddle to anyone. This is my plan and I don’t plan on sharing. And you won’t succeed in making me caring, so why don’t you just go away, awayyyyyyy!♫

Adagio smirked now as she managed to grab Diamond Tiara and pull her close. ♫Silly girl, you know so little at all, don’t even understand that if you ignore me you will surely fall. If you’re willing to win in the end than you need to try and bend, just a little more I would say, trust in me and we’ll surely win the day.♫

Diamond tried to pull away, but Adagio’s grip tightened and her eyes shone briefly with a green light as her amulet shone brighter. ♫I don’t care what you say, I know the best way to win this day! I will expose them all I can be sure, whatever you think you have it will not allure. I will force this club from the dark and shed the light! Shed the light on this hidden lark.♫

Adagio grit her teeth briefly, but kept in time with the mysterious tempo from the nether and gently began to caress Diamond’s face. ♫Why is it so hard for you to see? You don’t need to engage in all this hostility.♫

Diamond trembled slightly. ♫I’ve told you already my goal, don’t think you’re talking to some poor foal. I’m not some stupid pony at allllll. I want to ensure victory and I’m going to make my claims right now that if you stand in my way I vow, you will rue the day you tried anything!

♫But don’t you see, if we work as one we can be ultimately victorious. Listen to me, I know the secrets to achieve power and together we could be glorious. The things that make ponies and people fall in line, again and again every time. So what do you say will you agree to let me join the play? Can’t we put aside our differences if it means we can achieve everything?♫

Diamond frowned in confusion as Adagio continued to stroke her hair and face lovingly. Then her eyes fell on the amulet and she seemed to wilt slightly. ♫Perhaps we could join forces?♫

♫Yes that’s the way!♫

♫And together we’d be stronger than ever.♫

Adagio nodded. ♫Yes, stronger than ever!♫

Diamond slowly broke into a sinister smile. ♫And your voice has power again... or so you’ve claimed.♫

♫Then you’ll trust in me, to help you with the mark?♫

Diamond leaned in close to Adagio pressing her back into her after spinning around and stared at her in the mirror. Adagio glanced up sensing now was the perfect time to join together in harmony.

♫And together we can shed the light! Shed the light on this hidden lark!♫

The music slowly faded away and Adagio broke into a wide sultry grin. Gently, she reached down and stroked her hand through Diamond’s hair.

Slowly a matching grin spread across Diamond’s face. “I think this could be the beginning of a beautiful partnership,” she declared.

Lemon Zest started the day feeling extremely depressed; she was stuck walking through the halls of Crystal Prep in her uniform again for the next several hours. Not that it affected her that much being in the school. But after spending the majority of her weekend wearing nothing at all, she was starting to feel a bit stifled in her clothes.

She couldn’t put her finger on why that was. Perhaps it was something every naturist was faced with after discovering the joys this lifestyle had to offer. It seemed a bit sudden, but staring at everybody else’s uniforms made her realize how much they all looked like a bunch of automatons.

There was Jet Set and Upper Crust doing the same thing they always did, trying to one-up some of the more privileged members of the societal upper-crust. And they were dressed in the same Crystal Prep colours.

Lemon had once been so proud of wearing those colours. Now… she felt decidedly uncomfortable. But her friends were there. They would be able to strengthen her resolve. The first one she bumped into was Indigo Zap.

“Mornin’,” she greeted with a brief smile. It was semi-ok, but certainly not a good morning.

“Yeah.” Indigo shrugged, her goggles were resting on the top of her head again. She pulled a text book out of her locker and slammed it shut. “I heard you started dating Scribe.”

Lemon smiled with a slight blush. “Yep. He took pretty good care of me and he’s got a rockin’ bod.”

Indigo rolled her eyes. “Yeah, seein’ him naked would probably influence my feelings too.”

Lemon frowned. “Hey! It’s not just about that! He’s the kind of guy I could see myself really going for is all. He’s polite, caring, and… maybe a little too loyal for his own good sometimes. Plus, he’s a bit of a spaz in large social settings. But I know he cares about me.”

Indigo shot Lemon a half-smirk and shook her head. “Ok, yeah, that sounds like Scribe.”

Lemon giggled briefly and then glanced around for anyone else of their social circle. None of the others seemed to be in the hall.

Indigo sighed. “We’d better book it to first period, Cinch is on the prowl.” She indicated a distant figure with her head as the person started walking through the halls in her usual morning rounds.

Lemon shot the Principal a frustrated look and brushed a bang from her eyes. “Yeah. I don’t need to deal with her first day back.”

The duo finished getting the necessary supplies and made their way to class.

Abacus Cinch paused in her inspection round of the school and watched them go with narrowed gaze. She was not fond of that particular group of students, not after their sudden exposure to the unnatural magic that Canterlot High held in such high regards. They were not threatening the stability or the reputation of this school, however, and so she had no reason to be punishing them. That and Mister Discord’s position on the matter was quite firm.

Pausing near the trophy case, she wiped a finger across the top, seeking out any potential stray particles of dust. Finding none, she nodded slightly in grudging acceptance that the janitorial staff were doing more than adequate at their jobs and made her way off to the next corridor.

Diamond entered her office (or what passed for one) at the school paper and approached the desk. The amulet was gone, but it would be back here soon along with her newest ally in the war against the NLAC. The Monday morning classes had been tedious and dull; her mind kept going back to how easily it was for that siren to just waltz into her room and take charge of the situation.

Then again, the CMC had Equestrian Magic on their side in the form of their older siblings. It would make sense to keep someone in her corner so that she could have access to such power as well.

With a bit of persuasion, maybe she could convince the siren to be her ultimate enforcer. The door flew open and Adagio waltzed in; she was dressed in a ratty-looking hoodie and a pair of jeans. She definitely looked like she was trying to be incognito.

Diamond smiled in greeting and sat down to prop her feet up on the desktop. “I see you managed to get in without anyone noticing.”

Adagio chuckled and pushed her hood back to reveal her face and large head of hair. “Getting back inside this school is easy when you already know all the secrets.”

Diamond smirked briefly. “This morning you proposed certain things. I’ve been thinking it over. What exactly would you have in mind?”

Adagio strode across the room in a sultry manner - though it was rare to see her walk in any other manner - and slid into the seat across from Diamond. “You’re ambitious, intelligent and quite talented. What I said this morning still applies. You’re thinking too small trying to get the club in trouble with the faculty. You should be looking to expose them to proper authorities instead.”

Adagio licked her lips briefly and leaned closer. “The chief of police, perhaps?”

Diamond shook her head briefly. “How would that help me in getting power at CHS? Those three bratty exhibitionists would just get tossed and one of the student bodies’ favorite teachers would be arrested and thrown in jail.” Diamond exhaled briefly in frustration. “I need something more.”

Adagio cackled darkly. “In other words: you want assurances that I’ll help you gain power here.”

Diamond nodded. “Nothing too obvious. Maybe a few students enthralled to vote me into the position of queen of the Fall Formal.”

Adagio pursed her lips thoughtfully and turned to present her profile. “I don’t know. Petty revenge against the Rainbooms is something I can achieve for myself, now that I have this amulet of yours.” Adagio lifted it to examine once more.

Diamond rolled her eyes. “We went over all of this already. But if it’s incentives you want: how about the location of the portal to Equestria?”

Adagio’s breath hitched and she glanced briefly at Diamond with an eager gleam in her eyes. “You… know where it is?”

Diamond laughed this time and moved her feet so she could get out of her seat. “After the Friendship Games, practically every student does. I would tell you, but then I wouldn’t get what I want, so…”

Adagio stroked the amulet and purred with pleasure. “You scratch my back, I scratch yours.”

Diamond nodded.

“Well we did discuss some things this morning.” Adagio paused and crossed her legs as she leaned back once more. “Fine. I’ll use my powers to help you gain control of the entire school. In exchange, you will modify your plan to expose the club so that those Rainbooms get into the most trouble. They must be punished for what they did to me and my sisters.”

“And Sweetie Belle and her freakish friends will be ruined as well.” Diamond frowned after saying that and shook her head. “Saying it out loud like that… I suddenly feel like one of those cliché Saturday Morning cartoon villains.”

Adagio waved her concerns away with a dismissive gesture. “I’m used to it.” She chuckled briefly. “In Equestria, many villains tend to come off as rather cliché. At least… compared to the ones found on this world.”

“I wouldn’t know about that.” Diamond settled back into her seat. “My minions already know what I want them to do. Instead of just sneaking a camera in, I suppose we’ll have to figure out how to convince the police to send a squad down to the club on Friday.”

Adagio nodded in agreement.

“I don’t suppose you have any ideas?” Diamond shifted to eye Adagio curiously.

Adagio smiled. “I just so happen to have an in with the police chief’s daughter. With enough negative energy reabsorbed into these shards, I should be able to convince her to get her father to show up on Friday. So…” Adagio trailed off and eyed Diamond expectantly.

Diamond licked her lips and leaned closer. “I’ve been feeling so much stress.” She averted her eyes momentarily.

Adagio held the amulet out to her.

Diamond reached over and traced the elegant metal work with one of her fingers. The amulet’s gems began to glow and a green mist leeched out of Diamond’s body and into the shards. Diamond’s back arched and she let out a loud moan of pleasure while the shards absorbed her negative energy.

Adagio quirked her brow curiously as she watched the decidedly sensual display. Frowning slightly, she studied the amulet carefully; there was something unusual going on here, and she couldn’t figure out what precisely. “Where exactly did you get this amulet forged?”

Panting heavily, Diamond snapped back to the world and tried to shake off the vestiges of magical pleasure still coursing through her body. “I just… asked Flim and Flam for a place that specialized in elegant metalwork. I couldn’t afford any of the big places after I had to pay back the money I tried to steal from the school to get it made.”

“I still don’t understand why you even bothered.”

Diamond’s cheeks flushed. “I didn’t want my usual sources to know about it! Mom and dad would have asked to see it, and then I’d have to explain why I got it made.”

Adagio nodded briefly in understanding and smirked slightly. “And why did you want to make an amulet that looked like us?”

Diamond giggled hysterically, sounding almost as if she were coming off of a high. “You had real power! You manipulated the school into doing whatever you wanted, and all you wanted was for them to shower you with love and adoration. That’s the sort of power I want. It’s why I stayed behind when the rest of the school left so I could find those shards. They weren’t hard to find. It was almost as if they were singing to me…”

Adagio pursed her lips thoughtfully. “I’ve never known our pendants to—just how far away were you when they were destroyed?”

Diamond frowned. “I was in the front row. Didn’t you see me?”

Adagio leaned forward and shook her head with a throaty chuckle. “We were drunk on the power of those Rainboom girls. We didn’t see much of anything.”

She sobered up and started tapping the desk top. “If you were saturated with magic when they were destroyed, it’s entirely possible that they imprinted on you as the closest source of negative energy to restore themselves.

“They would have drawn you to them, rendered you immune to the songs in gratitude for serving them, but it would appear...” she laughed again here and stared at Diamond knowingly. “... you’ve become addicted to their power. A side-effect of not being used to magic.”

Diamond shuddered briefly. “Can’t you—”

“Oh of course, of course! I’ll get that all taken care of as soon as we find out who made the amulet, and what metal it’s composed of.” Adagio grinned. “And after we take care of this little nuisance.”

Diamond smirked wickedly and got to her feet as the early bell rang. “I’ll get them to tell us.”

“I can do that easier than you. You just stay focused on the matter at hand, my little Diamond.” Adagio leaned over and kissed Diamond’s cheek affectionately.

Diamond pushed her away. “I’m n-not into that,” she snapped angrily.

“Really? That certainly wasn’t the impression I got this morning while we were in the shower~” Adagio gloated.

Diamond’s cheeks flushed a darker shade of purple and she glared darkly at the siren. “You might be really good at—that kind of stuff, but you’re not going to convert me into a lesbian anytime soon!”

“Not even for another chance with this?” Adagio held the amulet up knowingly.

Diamond shrieked briefly in a sudden fit of rage, but gave a brief nod of consent.

“There now, is that so wrong?” Adagio asked once she finished tracing Diamond’s profile.

Diamond averted her eyes. She suddenly felt very dirty.

“The first rule about being in charge is: always exploit everyone’s weaknesses.”

Diamond’s expression grew clouded with rage.

Adagio laughed. “I know, I know. You don’t think of yourself as my follower.”

“Damn right!”

“Then perhaps it would be best to consider yourself my apprentice from now on.” Adagio got to her feet and pulled her hood back up. “I’ll see you later.” Before leaving, the siren made sure to give Diamond's rump a firm squeeze.

Diamond let out a squeak that was equal parts embarrassment and frustration. “The crap I have to put up with.” She straightened her familiar yellow jacket and quickly retrieved her backpack. “But mother was right: give them what they want and they’ll do anything you desire.” Smirking, she headed to the exit of the office and made her way to the next class.

Indigo was a bundle of nerves all morning and most of the afternoon; it didn’t help that she was stuck trailing Lemon around all day. Sour, Sunny, and Sugarcoat seemed to be keeping to themselves, even during classes they shared. Lemon looked more and more down as the day progressed. And because of that it almost looked as if she wanted to discuss things more.

It made sense not to, but why were they being avoided? Indigo really wanted to hit something, or burn off some steam by racing around the sports field outside. Sour shot her a wink once and then walked off with a bounce in her step. She really needed some stress relief.

Lemon sighed as she slid into the passenger seat of her car. The two of them had a free period for the end of the day on Mondays. Indigo often took her somewhere to get a treat or something. Mostly because it was the best time of the day to just chill. Lemon glanced at her friend. “I can barely stand this anymore. The others are treating us like we’re carrying the plague. I mean, I can understand why they’d avoid me, especially after what happened this weekend. But why aren’t they at least talking to you?”

Indigo grit her teeth and gunned the engine. “I have no idea, but I’m going to give them a piece of my mind when we meet up later in the week.”

Lemon nodded. “I’m sorry they’ve been acting like that.”

“Whatever!” Indigo turned to shoot her a look. “Where to?”

“Somewhere remote and secluded. I need to get out of this uniform.” Lemon leaned into her seat and popped the top buttons on her blouse so she could at least breathe a little better.

Indigo stared at her in shock. “Seriously? You spend one measly weekend hanging around naked and now you suddenly can’t stand wearing clothes anymore?”

Lemon shook her head. “I don’t know? Maybe people who just start cold turkey with this have an unusual urge to strip everywhere. Gah!” Kicking off her shoes, she popped her headphones out of her skirt pocket and started listening to her tunes.

Indigo gripped the steering wheel tight enough to whiten her knuckles, but she knew just where to take Lemon. If the girl needed to ‘get back to nature’ she could just do it at Scribe’s place. His backyard was secluded enough after all. Pulling out, she switched into high gear and zipped off. Lemon bopped back and forth as she listened to her music.

Indigo watched her out of the corner of her eye with jealous frustration. Sugarcoat was fine with Scribe’s new lifestyle and Lemon was embracing it wholeheartedly. Sour was ok with it as long as she didn’t need to get naked ever again after Saturday. And Sunny… didn’t seem interested in it at all. So why was this so frustrating and almost terrifying to her?

Indigo frowned as she mulled over her reasons for thinking the way she was about it. She’d grown up with her grandparents as her legal guardians because her parents were total jerk wads who had rejected who she was when she was born. She had to spend a fortune on clothes that were specifically designed to hide certain parts of her that were different from ordinary girls.

And on top of all of that, she was frustrated because anyone she had ever tried to date would just take one look at her and be like ‘nope!’ and go running off to leave her behind in tears. Scribe and Lemon were comfortable with their bodies. To the point that they could bare all in front of everybody. Indigo was both envious and jealous of them for that.

“Hey, isn’t this Scribe’s place?” Lemon suddenly broke into her thoughts when she realized where they’d just pulled up.

Indigo had been so busy running everything through her head again that she’d barely noticed when they got to their destination and pulled into the drive. Twisting the ignition off roughly, she nodded. “You said you wanted to go somewhere secluded. I figured Scribe’s place was the closest.”

“Yeah, I suppose.” Lemon shrugged and reached down to get her shoes. “Guess I’ll just wait for him in the backyard. We can study together for the exams.”

Indigo nodded absently. “Whatever.”

“Are you sure you don’t want to stick around? It’s totally liberating you know.” Lemon shot her friend a genuine smile.

Indigo turned and opened her mouth to tell her off. “Yeah sure, whatever.” Her eyes widened in stunned disbelief. Had those words just come out of her mouth?

“Great!” Lemon bounced in her seat and quickly snatched the keys out of Indigo’s hand. “Come on!” Popping the door open, she grabbed her bag and headed towards the side of the house so she could get to the backyard and relax.

Indigo slumped in her seat and slammed her head against the steering wheel. “Damn it! I should have paid more attention to what I was saying…”

By the time Indigo got out of the car, Lemon was already lounging in one of the chairs by the pool with a large umbrella over her head to keep off the sun. Her books were scattered over the table and her clothes had been folded in a neat pile at her feet.

Indigo slowly walked around the side of the house and approached her; she dropped her bag next to a second seat and slid down. Kicking her feet with nervous energy, she pulled a chemistry book out and flipped to a random page in an attempt to study.

“I thought you were joining me.”

“I am!” Indigo snapped. “I never said I was going to take off my clothes!”

Lemon rolled her eyes. “Then quit staring at me,” she snapped back.

“For crying out loud! You’re sitting in Scribe’s backyard completely naked!” Indigo grit her teeth. “You’re way too casual about this!” she accused.

“I go with the flow, Indy,” Lemon pointed out with a sad smile. “Why can’t you just be happy about that?”

Indigo took a deep breath and let out as much frustration as she could with a large sigh. “I’m… jealous, you know.”

Lemon stared in surprise at Indigo. “Of me and Scribe?”

“No, you can have Scribe. I just need to know why you’re so cool with being naked, Lemon!” Indigo explained putting aside her textbook and all pretense of getting any studying done.

Lemon sighed and shook her head. “I don’t see why it’s such a big deal. We’re both girls, you know. But it’s like…” Lemon paused to center her thoughts and her eyes lit up as she realized what she should use as an explanation.

“Remember freshman year when you wanted to join the swim team? Well, until you found out that you had to wear a specific brand of swim suit and you pretty much decided there was no way you could do it anymore?”

Indigo let out a mournful whistle and slumped further into the patio chair. “Don’t remind me. I was still stupid enough to believe that I could get away with being on the girl’s swim team when—ermm—whatever!”

Lemon chuckled. “Yeah, but remember I went with you to try them on for you?”

“Yeah, I remember.”

“Why didn’t you want to try them on yourself?”

“Reasons,” Indigo said non-committedly.

Lemon rolled her eyes. “Whatever. The point is: those swimsuits didn’t let anybody breathe, Abacus Cinch was insistent on using the cheapest supplier possible to save money. They were so tight, they nearly cut off my circulation. And on top of that, they would always chafe against my nipples.”

Indigo snorted in amusement. “I’m glad I didn’t wear them then.”

Lemon smirked. “Anyway, once I got out of that thing and could breathe normally again it was so comfortable I almost walked out of the changing room butt naked.”

Indigos eyes widened briefly. “You serious?”

“Totally.” Lemon nodded. “That’s how comfortable it feels to take off all your clothes and not care if anybody sees you. It’s liberating, like getting out of something that confines you. It forces you to conform to the norms in society. Like those ugly uniforms we have to wear.” Lemon grimaced. “I get the functional part, but sometimes I prefer to stand out and be a bit more me, you know?”

Indigo grew pensive as she tilted her head to one side. What Lemon said made total sense, but she seriously didn’t know if she was comfortable with exposing herself. Because it would mean exposing herself and then her friends would know and she couldn’t hide it anymore. She’d spent years doing everything to keep it a secret.

“So, does that help explain why I’m ok with embracing this new lifestyle?”

“Yeah. I think so.” Indigo smiled.

Lemon grinned and pumped her fist in the air. “Awesome!” She plucked her headphones back up and returned to her book.

Indigo mused over what she’d just learned. Lemon was the most open-minded of the group, maybe she could at least get her opinion. She’d never had anyone besides her folks to talk to about her issues and being able to confide in someone would definitely be helpful. She still refused to waste good money on a damn therapist.

Shaking her head, she glanced at her friend. Better to be safe than sorry. Still, it wasn’t like she couldn’t go topless if she wanted to, she’d done that before. Standing up, she started to unbutton her blouse.

Lemon caught what she was doing from the corner of her eye and shot her a thumbs up. “That’s the spirit, Indy.”

Indigo shot her a shaky smile as she finished removing her blouse exposing her relatively flat chest being pushed up in her sports bra. Being an A-Cup was a real pain at times; unzipping the back she slid the straps down and dropped the bra onto the blouse. Surprisingly enough, despite the hammering of her heart in her chest, it felt pretty good.

Letting out a deep anxiety-filled sigh, she sat back down and kicked her shoes off so she could remove her socks. With that finished she relaxed and reached back for her textbook.

Lemon stopped reading and shot Indigo a curious look. “Aren’t you gonna take off your bottoms too?”

Indigo shook her head. “Nah, you know, baby steps and all that.”

Lemon shrugged. “Fair enough. Do you always wear sports bras instead of regular ones?”

Indigo burst into laughter and felt the tension ebb from her shoulders. “Of course I do. This is me we’re talking about? Can you honestly see me wearing one of those silk jobs?”

“Nobody wears silk bras to school, Indigo,” Lemon shot back with a roll of her eyes.

“Let’s just focus on studying?” Indigo insisted.

Lemon laughed and turned her music back up bobbing along with it while she read.

Indigo grinned and turned back to her textbook. She was actually feeling pretty ok with this, but she still wasn’t ready to be completely nude because that would just raise a ton of uncomfortable questions. Maybe next time, if the entire gang were there and willing to embrace the lifestyle together.

It seemed naturists were pretty supportive of one another and junk, just like real friends were. This magic of friendship was pretty great in her books if it meant she could finally be herself. Just as long as they didn’t treat her any differently when they found out, because she couldn’t stand it if they shunned her like they were doing today for some reason.

Author's Note

I hate to do this in the actual chapter, but Odein and I are in desperate need of a dedicated editor. If you happen to know someone who's interested in editing this story or you're interested, check out this Thread. It'll help us keep our weekly release schedule on track. Thanks. :pinkiehappy:

Discord Is Seriously What?!

Chapter 19

Bright and early Monday morning, Zecora was dressed in her school uniform and riding on the bus out of Canterlot proper. The uniform, unlike those at Crystal Prep, consisted of a dark earthy brown skirt a few shades lighter than her skin-tone with a matching forest green blouse and the school logo in the form of a shield on her left breast.

Everfree Academy was a private school; a boarding school to be more precise, located outside of Canterlot and on the way to the Everfree Forest. It was run and operated by a pair of visiting immigrants from the country of Gryphonia and had very strict guidelines for accepting their students.

Zecora smiled as she saw the building coming into view and reached for her bag. “Today is the start of another new week. Learning and knowledge is what I seek.” Hopping down once the bus came to a complete stop, she made her way towards the main building.

Everfree Academy consisted of three buildings: a gymnasium, a boarding house, and the area for classes. Many of the students came from far away corners of the world and rarely ventured into Canterlot proper. Their needs were all met here.

The daughter of the Headmasters was standing near the front entrance with a bored expression on her face; her arms were crossed and an extra jacket was tossed over her shoulder due to the excessive heat they’d been having.

“S’up, Z,” she greeted.

Zecora smiled. “A pleasure to see you as well on this fine day. Shall we go inside and learn what the teachers have to say?”

The other girl shrugged. “Not like I have much of a choice after your dad busted me.” She eyed Zecora briefly with a hint of frustration.

Zecora shook her head. “I warned you of the consequences of your actions, Gilda. It is unwise to peddle drugs to the Party Ninja.”

Gilda snorted and laughed at the comment. Turning she led her ‘friend’ into the school, draping an arm around her shoulder in the process. “Those losers in Canterlot still think you’re some kind of ninja? They do realize you don’t actually know any martial arts right?”

Zecora offered a noncommittal shrug in return. “If adding intrigue and mystique is the allure, I have no idea what you are talking about I am sure.” She smirked playfully at her companion and followed her to the first class of the day.

Gilda sighed and rubbed the back of her neck with her free hand. “This isn’t easy for me, but thanks again for helping set me straight. I was way messed up with that junk I got into. My folks didn’t like it much once they found out either. But I’ve been getting better for the past eight months and I don’t have night terrors anymore.”

Zecora nodded slightly. “To lose a friend to such a beast, it was my duty to help you in the least.”

“Hey, G! Zecora,” a different student called out from the back of the classroom.

Gilda rolled her eyes. “Lightning.”

Lightning Dust was sitting in the back with three empty desks nearby. Zecora and Gilda joined her and pulled out their notebooks and other essentials before class began. “Think Mister Rutherford will be late again?”

“If he had another relapse, maybe.” Gilda shrugged. “Seen Shimmy yet?”

Zecora smiled as she listened to her friends. Being a student at Everfree Academy was quite pleasant, one would never have guessed that it also doubled as a correctional facility for young girls. Or that, in her younger days, Zecora was a bit of a wild child. Her father had left her enrolled here after she was rehabilitated as it allowed her to help others, and keep an eye out for anyone slipping off the wagon. Just another facet of their deal.

“Z, Everfree to Z!” Gilda waved her hand in front of Zecora’s face to break her from her inner musings.

“Was there a question posed to me? How may I help you… three?” Zecora spotted the familiar orange and red hair of their third companion. The orange-skinned girl had crept up on her without her knowing and she was smirking in that familiar way of hers.

“Just wanted to know what the action scene over at Canterlot was all about?” Sunset grinned.

“Yeah, were there any hot boys at the party?” Lightning wondered.

“Did you happen to bump into Rainbow Dash while you were there?” Gilda wanted to know, her tone and expression one of nervousness and uncertainty.

Zecora laughed and opened her mouth to speak, but at that moment Mister Rutherford stormed in, his expression sour and his scruffy hair and eyebrows looking more unkempt than usual.

“Students sit!” he barked. “I not happy, not happy at all!” He rubbed his temples as was customary and he took a large swig of coffee out of his portable canteen. “Bachelor party for Yakyakistani brothers last two whole days. Sit quietly and no talking, today is reading day!”

Gilda rolled her eyes and dropped her textbook on the desk loudly.

Mister Rutherford shot a glare at her.

She offered an innocent little smile in return.

Lightning and Sunset snickered behind their hands.

Zecora sighed and removed her textbook quietly. “Of Canterlot’s party scene I shall explain later,” she whispered. “For now please do not make a nuisance, the lunchroom I do not wish to cater.” Punishment for irritating Mister Rutherford when he came to class hungover like this usually involved working in the cafeteria all lunch, with only three minutes to get a quick bite to eat.

Lightning Dust nodded reluctantly.

Sunset Shimmer shook her head, but didn’t start tormenting Mister Rutherford with the usual tricks.

Gilda smirked slightly, but leaned forward to read. Exams at Everfree Academy were nothing to sneeze at. When your grade point averages were at stake it was important to know when it was a good time to act out and when it was time to focus.

Sugarcoat approached Dean Cadance early that morning with a mission. It had come to her while she lounged with Scribe in the backyard on Saturday. Twilight Sparkle had kept a private lab on campus, with permission of course, and that lab had not been in use since her departure. No doubt Abacus Cinch had plans to give it over to a worthy student.

In the meantime, however, it was free to use; provided you had a good enough reason to do so. Sugarcoat knew just what to say to convince Dean Cadance to let her use it with her friends. She wanted to perform a perfectly harmless social experiment. Plus, it would look good on her student resume.

Dean Cadance glanced up in surprise when Sugarcoat coughed to attract her attention. “Oh, hello Sugarcoat. Can I help you?”

Sugarcoat offered a brief nod. “Dean Cadance, I require the use of Twilight’s old lab.”

Cadance frowned briefly. “What for? It isn’t something you could get in trouble for is it?”

Sugarcoat shook her head. “I’ve been debating with myself since the Friendship Games and I have decided that I wish to study the science behind this Magic of Friendship. I need a place where I can perform a unique social experiment. And the room needs to be a private one, so that I can keep sensitive data away from prying eyes.”

Cadance smiled warmly at the young girl recognizing the code for ‘I don’t want Cinch to know’ and offered a nod. “I think that can be arranged. I’m sure Twilight would love to hear that her lab is being used for the pursuit of knowledge!”

Sugarcoat nodded. “Of course. I will require five towels and enough seats for my fellow Shadowbolts.”

Cadance blinked. “Why... towels?”

Sugarcoat glanced around. Fleur-de-lis was chatting with Trenderhoof nearby, but most of the hallway was devoid of other students. “Part of my experiment involves variables that have recently been brought to light concerning Twilight and her friends.”

Cadance frowned. “I'm afraid that I don’t understand.”

Sugarcoat sighed and plucked her phone out of her pocket. Holding it up she showed the pre-written message that was there.

Cadance’s eyes widened in surprise, and then she smiled pleasantly. “Oh, I get it now...”

Sugarcoat nodded. “I believed you would, considering how close you are with their Vice-Principal. I understand that Luna is also involved in the community?”

Cadance’s cheeks flushed slightly, but she turned and started to lead them off towards the lab. “Miss Sugarcoat, there's no need to mention that in your notes!”

“Whatever relationship the two of you had in the past is none of my business,” Sugarcoat agreed.

Cadance frowned briefly. “You are aware that if Cinch discovers your experiment, she will most certainly expel you.”

Sugarcoat’s eyes shone with determination. “Let her try! It will only serve to provide important data for my research.” She smirked mischievously and re-adjusted her glasses as they walked.

Cadance smiled briefly and pushed the door open to Twilight’s former lab. The room was practically devoid of anything that would have hinted at the former owner. Cadance glanced around at the desk and the large table where experiments used to take place. The cork-board was empty, full of pinholes where Twilight had kept her magic project until just after the Friendship Games.

Shaking her head briefly, she turned to Sugarcoat. “I’ll get you those towels from the gym, and some chairs from storage.” Reaching into her pocket she removed a small key. “This is Twilight’s key to the room.” Passing it to Sugarcoat she couldn’t help herself from sighing a little with regret.

“Thank you.” Sugarcoat took the key and circled the room. “I shall be sure to keep this room in good order.”

Nodding Cadance turned and left.

Sugarcoat smirked as soon as Cadance walked out the door and removed her phone. After sending a few quick texts to Sunny and Sour, she studied the small space thoughtfully. This was going to take a bit of work.

Discord frowned as he glanced up from his writing; currently he was working on boring busy work while he waited for the time when he’d need to join the main plot of the story. That being said something had pinged on his senses and he wasn’t sure he liked it very much.

Climbing to his feet, he swiftly made his way to the Attic, which being that the house was ever changing was currently on the first floor, so calling it an attic wasn’t entirely accurate. Marching past years and years’ worth of accumulated brick-a-brack and a few awards from the school district, plus that odd-looking lamp Screwball had given him for Christmas that one year he blinked when he came to the source of the odd emanations.

A massive pile of puppets were dangling out of nothing and hopping around seemingly aimlessly. Many of them resembled students at Canterlot High, Crystal Prep, and Everfree Academy. There were even a few for Tirek, Scorpan and the rest of the folks on the Board of Regents.

Growling slightly, Discord swiped his hand at the puppet representing himself, which was currently hovering off to his left. “Very funny, me, but this is hardly an appropriate time for playing around.”

“Now is the perfect time for a bit of fun,” Discord’s counterpart stated as he leaned down his Equine-like head into frame and shot his human counterpart a wink.

“We’re supposed to be cutting back on this sort of thing,” Discord complained.

Snapping his talons, the draconequus sent the massive pile of puppets flying into the corner where several of them wound up entangling with others. Scarlet Scribe and Lemon Zest bumped together, Twilight Sparkle and Sunset Shimmer seemed to embrace, Sonata Dusk and Pinkie Pie fell into a very lewd looking position and the CMC wound up smacking heads with their current boyfriends.

Giggling with mirth the Draconequus floated fully into view. “Interesting, wouldn’t you say?”

“I thought Celestia forbade you from crossing dimensional barriers?”

“Celestia can hardly forbid me to do anything, now that I’m reformed she has no power over me. I don’t even fear the elements blasting me to stone anymore, because I know that true friends have to put up with your flaws.” Studying his paws briefly he started sharpening the claws with his tail, a back-and-forth motion that sounded like an ordinary file.

“That’s hardly very comforting.” Discord frowned briefly. “So, what do I owe the pleasure of my illustrious company?”

“I didn’t appreciate you cutting me off like that on Sunday. I was enjoying everything with a few companions of mine, and now Starlight has been pestering me non-stop with questions about this world and it’s numerous differences from Equestria.” Discord shook his head. “She’s afraid it’s a result of her time travel shenanigans a season back.”

Discord smirked. “Not as all-knowing as you’d like to be. Well, tough toenails, it’s important to keep some secrets between friends. And if I just let you eavesdrop on every meeting it might alert Scorpan to your presence. His gift from Starswirl did include a sort of higher sense, after all.”

“How droll. And me having provided that wonderful rejuvenating potion from my Zebra friend.” Discord stopped what he was doing and glared off to the side. “You know this is utterly confusing to the reader, why not call him Dissy or something?”

“Don’t bother him,” Discord snapped. “And I refuse to start being referred to with such an unflattering nickname.”

The Draconequus… “Much better.” Slithered across the air and appeared next to his human alternate, draping one limb over his shoulder he smirked playfully and leaned in closer. “Now then where was I? Ah yes, pointing out how I’ve been providing bits of my magic and Zecora’s special little brew from my world to prolong the effects of Starswirl’s little talisman. Why? Because I like me so much.” Chuckling he snapped his talons and produced a glass of chocolate milk. “Really? Must I be so predictable?” Discord drank the glass and banished the explosive contents to a nameless dimension. “Hmmm. Hope the old flame-head doesn’t mind the gift.”

Human Discord tapped his foot impatiently and shot his counterpart a glare. “If we’re all through, unlike some omniscient beings of the cosmos some of us actually have to work for a living.”

“Yes, work.” Discord’s eyes narrowed as he took back control of himself and spun around to face his counterpart. “I’ve had far more time to get used to powers of manipulation, to the point that it’s quite second nature to me. I only stopped by because I was tired of sitting around looking at a blank screen. My view to this dimension has been closed since Sunday, and my guests are beginning to get on my last nerve, which shouldn’t be too hard for a certain Great and Powerful showmare. Was there a particular reason you felt like cutting me off?”

Discord grinned and snapped his fingers. An old scroll appeared in his hand and he very carefully unfurled it so that the age-lined paper wouldn’t disintegrate. “It’s concerning the climax of our little drama, more specifically the little clause here about the property currently being used to house Canterlot High School. I knew if I kept that vision of yours blank long enough it’d get you here.”

“You could have just asked with your little diary,” Discord reminded.

“Not as entertaining for the audience if I just asked, now is it?” Discord’s grin expanded and his lone canine popped from beneath his upper lip again.

Discord chuckled rolling around in the air. “Touché, my dear me. Now, what about the property currently being used to house Canterlot High?”

Very carefully Discord passed himself the scroll. “I need young Miss Sparkle to add her signature to this, Miss Glimmer too if certain fan theories are accurate.”

“You mean about her being related to Starswirl because of how she modified his little time spell?” Discord blinked as he read the contents of the scroll and then broke into a devious grin. “Oh this will be priceless!”

“Never mind that, can you get them to sign this before Friday?”

“Consider it done my good human,” Discord snapped his talons and the scroll glowed briefly before popping off somewhere. “Was there anything else?”

“Kindly keep your Pinkie out of my mirrors, and I could use a new supply of that wonderful replenishment potion from Miss Zecora.” Discord smiled briefly.

“She’ll need another supply of that ingredient,” Discord reminded himself.

Discord sighed, snipped off a lock of his beard, and passed it to his draconequus counterpart. “Damnation you’re right, this is utterly confusing, which of us is which?”

Discord shrugged. “I’ll have the scroll and potion back to you within a few days. TTFN, or Ta-ta for now my masterfully malicious mannequin mastermind.” Snapping his talons, the draconequus stepped through a large gash in the air and vanished.

Discord sighed as he stared at the messed up pile of puppets. “Now I’m going to have to sort those.” Glancing briefly to the side he smirked. “And just how many more nods to other fan works are we going to be making?”

“Daddy! Are you talking to the author again?” Screwball demanded from somewhere else in the house.

“No dear!” Discord shuddered briefly. “I love her dearly, but she can get scary when I really get carried away.” So saying he snapped his fingers and straightened the collection of puppets back in proper order. Pausing he frowned slightly. “When did I get that other Sunset Shimmer puppet made?” Making his way back to his desk his eyes slowly widened with realization. “Oh dear, more sequel bait. It’s so hard to keep track of it when half of the scenes get scrapped for less confusing ones.”

“Daddy!”

“Coming my dear!”

Sour Sweet stared bug-eyed at her friend inside Twilight’s old lab; she could not have heard what Sugarcoat said right, there was no way she said what she said, because that would mean she’d lost her mind completely. Sunny Flare pouted thoughtfully looking rather adorable as she mulled over what Sugarcoat had said.

“Have you lost your fucking mind?!” Sour screeched.

Sugarcoat frowned. “Sour Sweet, this is perfectly viable for studying the Magic of Friendship.”

“Let me get this straight: you essentially want to transform this lab into your own private nude lounge? There's not a snowball's chance in hell that I'm even REMOTELY comfortable with the idea of hanging out naked!”

Sour stomped across the small space and glared at a lone cat picture Twilight had left hanging on the wall. “I will not hang in there you stupid cat!” she shouted at the poster for no real reason. “And I will not listen to your reasonably founded arguments as to why naturism is a socially acceptable lifestyle!” she added whirling around to glare angrily at Sugarcoat some more.

“Sour, sit!” Sunny commanded.

Sour Sweet clenched her teeth and made little grunting noises as she opened and closed her fists. Finally though she obeyed her leader and sat down behind the desk.

Sunny turned to face Sugarcoat. Her eyes narrowed slightly and she brought her arms up intending fully to cross them over her chest; at the last minute she opted otherwise and instead ran her fingers through her hair, letting out a huff of breath in the process. “Our school year will end in two weeks and then we will have the entire summer to observe the magic of friendship. It would seem impractical to use this room for that specific purpose. Especially as you also intend to actively allow Lemon and yourself to practice naturism on school property.”

Sugarcoat nodded. “Naturally. We are Crystal Prep students, ergo we do not need to ‘party’ while nude. So we do not need a larger space to practice being naturists.”

“I…”

“Sour.” Sunny turned to shoot Sour Sweet a withering glare.

Sour Sweet raked her nails across the desk injuring herself slightly in the process.

Sugarcoat sighed and removed the first-aid kit from where Twilight kept it.

“We do not agree with your choices,” Sunny informed. “I, for one, do not see why we need to take our clothes off. This is Cinch’s territory. She would be outraged at our charter to study the magic of friendship and waltz in without warning. It would expose us to her, in more ways than one. Not to mention, she would have the perfect excuse to expel us. It would forever ruin our school records, and bar us from attending the most prestigious of Universities.”

Sugarcoat briefly nodded. “I’ve taken that into consideration. As soon as Dean Cadance approved my request, I commissioned one of the janitors to change the lock on the door. It was simple enough to bribe him.”

Sour Sweet glanced back and forth between her friends her expression growing more and more clouded with rage.

Sunny Flare was bandaging her fingers after her little stunt. Once she finished, she gently ran a hand through Sour’s hair, causing the other girl to recoil at the touch. “Cinch would just have the door broken open and then have another reason to be against us.”

Sugarcoat blinked. “Cinch is not a monster. She can be made to see reason. And if that fails, we would simply have to go to her superiors. Unlike Canterlot High, we are well within our legal rights to practice whatever we desire on campus, so long as it doesn't interfere with the rest of the student body. I have read all of the rules governing Crystal Prep and our legal standing. Locking the door and only allowing ourselves into this room to practice our lifestyle choice cannot be denied to us. We would have grounds for discrimination.”

“Impossible!” Sunny spun around and approached Sugarcoat with a look of disbelief. “This isn’t some religion, Sugarcoat! It’s just... being naked. How can that possibly be legal on school property?”

Sugarcoat chuckled. “There is a little known clause within the charter of Canterlot that prevents anyone from discriminating against lifestyle choices. It’s obscure and a bit out of date, but still perfectly legal. We can strut about in the nude all we want, just so long as it is within the confines of this room. Because it is designated for that purpose, and there is nothing Cinch can do about it.”

“That sounds way too convenient,” Sour blurted.

“It’s no different than the isolation rooms used for students with high-functioning autism who require separation during exams.” Sugarcoat folded her arms over her chest after adjusting her glasses and took a seat in one of the chairs Cadance had had brought in for them.

Sunny Flare took a moment to absorb all of this and offered a curt nod in the end. “Alright-"

“What?” Sour interrupted in disbelief.

Sunny shot her a scathing look. “We will allow you to do what you want in this room! We'll even help you study the 'magic of friendship' nonsense you've been going on about. However, Sour Sweet and I aren't... comfortable with this whole naturism thing, so we won't be removing our clothing. But... if you and Lemon Zest want to hang out in the buff, then we won't stop you.” Sunny continued to stare at Sour Sweet expectantly.

Sour exhaled after a beat and allowed all of the negativity she was feeling out. “Ok. I can agree to that. It's not like we haven’t already seen you guys naked before.”

“A fair compromise.” Sugarcoat smiled and turned to retrieve her backpack. “Now, we’d better get to the next class.”

Flim and Flam became far more helpful once Adagio started singing to them. The Siren frowned slightly as she stood in front of a non-descript looking home in the recesses of Canterlot. The place didn’t look like it belonged to someone who could fashion an amulet out of metal that supposedly held mystical properties. But it did appear to have a trace of ancient magic at its core, considering how Diamond had been affected by it in the past months.

Adagio tapped her foot as she studied the building. Thrusting her hip to one side and resting her other hand on it, she didn’t think this would lead her to any answers. Still, she probably should at least see if there was any more of the substance around. It could prove useful. Adagio approached the front door and pressed the doorbell. Movement from inside alerted her that someone was approaching: holding her breath, she waited to see who it could be.

The door creaked open slightly, revealing the person within. Stooped over with age, they rested on a simple cane; it appeared to be an elderly gentleman who smiled revealing yellowed disgusting looking teeth. He coughed briefly as he waved Adagio in and stepped out of the way to let her pass.

“Good afternoon, young lady.” He hunched over as raspy wet coughs escaped once again. “How may I be of service?”

Adagio retreated from the sickly-looking elderly gentleman and fingered her amulet briefly.

His eyes lit up with sudden recognition when he caught sight of her jewelry. “Ahhhh, I see you’ve already received my services. Perhaps you wish to special order a companion for it? I have a lovely tiara I’ve been working on, or maybe you’d prefer a special bracelet.”

Adagio shook her head. “I’m just interested in finding out where you got this material. It’s like nothing I’ve ever seen before.”

Chuckling, the elder shuffled over to a corner of his living room, which was set up with many tools for metal crafting. “It’s a rather rare and valuable material. Not easy to come by, ordinarily. I wouldn’t dream of wasting it on such a cheap trinket, but those shards practically... begged me to do it.” Smiling at her, the old man pulled back a tarp from one of the shelving units set up in the corner.

Adagio’s eyes lit up when she found row-upon-row of the material. It was not metal, not in the slightest, and it was definitely not native to this dimension. “Those are pieces of…” She stopped herself before she revealed too much.

“Hmmm?” Cupping one hand to his ear the old man frowned. “Speak up, young lady. I’m a bit hard of hearing.”

“How did you carve that into something like this? It feels like ordinary metal!” Adagio indicated her amulet with a curious expression on her face.

Unseen, as his back was turned, the old gentleman smirked darkly. “Oh, it isn’t easy, my dear. The material needs to be handled quite carefully. But, I have to wonder, what interest is it of yours?” Turning around slowly he leaned on his cane once more.

Adagio frowned slightly. “Call it professional curiosity. I’ve been known to dabble in jewelry making myself from time to time. I simply had to praise the master craftsman who made this.” She once again held up her amulet. “The likeness is… most uncanny, did the client request it specifically?”

Shaking his head the old man broke into a fit of laughter once again which broke down into raspy wet coughs. “Nothing like that. As soon as I laid my hands upon those shards, I just knew that was the shape it was meant to take.”

Adagio smirked knowingly. “Does the master craftsman have a name?”

“I’m afraid only paying customers get to know that particular fact.” The man smirked. “If you’d care to order another piece with the same material, I suppose I might be willing to once again forego the expenses.”

Adagio shook her head. “I’m afraid I don’t really need anything more.”

“A pity. Well it was nice to meet you, my dear.” The man indicated the door with his cane. “Always wonderful to meet a fan of my work.” He cackled and his eyes shot Adagio with a withering stare.

Adagio nodded slowly and turned around. She was quick to leave, the air of menace in the home was something she couldn’t miss. However, as she moved further on down the street she kept coming back to that shelf lined with the curious bits of stone that were used to craft the amulet now resting around her neck.

“Those were the pieces of the Changeling Queen’s mystical draining throne. I’d recognize that material anywhere. How did it wind up in this dimension in so many pieces?” Shaking her head she decided to ignore that question for the time being. “Knowing the answer to that won’t serve my purposes. But it does explain why the shards started working again, and why they could repair themselves by absorbing energy from Diamond Tiara without our assistance. That particular element has many unusual properties.”

Watching her leave with a shine in his eyes, the elderly gentleman chuckled darkly and straightened up. Brushing his hand over the remaining pieces of the Changeling Queen’s throne, he tapped the tip of his cane against the floor. “Silly little Siren, but she is keeping that fool Discord preoccupied.” He reached out to grasp one of the pieces of the throne only to break into a nasty coughing fit that sapped him of his sudden strength. Stumbling over to a soft easy chair he managed to sit down before he collapsed.

“Accursed Unicorn Mage!” he rasped as he managed to catch his breath. “Sealing me away in this place with these blasted stones…” Grasping his cane tightly, he made a harsh bleating sound in the back of his throat and glared at nothing in particular; the time had not yet come to even attempt an escape from this prison, too many magic draining stones still in his vicinity.

But he would be free of this realm sooner or later; until then he’d just keep throwing little monkey wrenches into the plans of those miserable jailers, the Board of Regents. A pity the little science nerd who wanted to study magic and bought one of his stones to craft a sort of mystical detecting device failed miserably at unleashing Hell on Equus.

Scarlet Scribe came home after school to find Lemon and Indigo lounging by his pool with nothing on. Well, Lemon wasn’t wearing anything. Indigo still had her skirt and panties on; he decided not to ask why.

“Do you guys mind if join you?”

Lemon smirked. “We’ve been waiting, think we can head inside? It’s pretty hot out right now.”

“Of course.” Scribe grinned and unlocked the back door to let them in.

Indigo followed the pair nervously into the house with clothes in hand. “I’m not taking this off.”

Scribe shrugged. “I didn’t ask you to. But do you mind if I take my clothes off?”

Indigo shrugged. “Whatever, I’m not going to stop you.”

Scribe tossed his shirt into a corner of the bedroom; the trio had gone upstairs to his room while they spoke. Lemon sat down at his desk and returned to listening to music while studying. Reading the textbook for the third time in so many hours was probably leading to something being retained. Indigo sat on the edge of the bed and fiddled with her skirt briefly.

“Would you like to stay for dinner?” Scribe dropped his pants into the hamper and sat down to get his socks off next.

“Are we going to eat with your mom?” Indigo noticed that Scribe was suddenly nervous as he tugged on the waistband of his boxers.

“She’d probably expect it. We’ll have to put towels on the chairs, Lemon,” Scribe said as he finally tossed off his boxers.

Indigo’s eyes widened and she brought a hand up to quickly cover her mouth before she started to giggle at Scribe’s recently waxed privates.

Scribe sighed. “I can see your shoulders shaking, Indigo.”

Lemon glanced up just then and she practically fell out of her seat. “Oh shit! You went and got a full Brazilian!”

Scribe flinched. “Yeah, mom got me an appointment at the spa the other day for a trim. Apparently, it was too far gone for that, so I’m slated to return next month when it’s grown back in enough to be styled.”

Lemon licked her lips slightly and smiled. “Silky smooth~ And it makes you look bigger.” Getting up, she padded across the room, slid her hand along on his stomach, and gave Scribe an encouraging kiss.

Indigo stared open mouthed at the pair of them. “Wait! You two were serious about d-dating?!” she blurted.

Scribe’s cheeks flushed a deep red and he averted his eyes from his friend. “Mhmm.”

“Is that a problem, Indigo?” Lemon demanded while putting her hands on her hips.

“No!” Indigo fidgeted briefly and crossed her legs. “But... could you do me a huge favor and try not to make out while you're, you know, completely n-naked?” Her cheeks flushed with embarrassment and she averted her eyes.

“Sorry, Indy. I haven’t seen him since Saturday.” Lemon smiled apologetically before returning to her book.

Scribe playfully swatted Lemon on the ass while she walked over and offered Indigo a sheepish smile. “Yeah. That’s going to take a little getting used to.” Fidgeting slightly, he moved to sit down on the bed and stretched out with a long sigh. Plucking one of his textbooks from his backpack, he shot Indigo a curious look. “Are you sure you wouldn’t be more comfortable without the skirt on?”

“I’m sure.” Indigo slid along the bed and leaned her back against the wall. With a deep sigh, she returned to her textbook without another word.

The three studied in silence. All of them desired nothing more than solitude and preferred not to keep bringing up the fact they were naked. It wasn’t as if it were a big deal. Although, Indigo privately marveled at how quickly her friends became so comfortable around each other in the nude. Could she ever achieve that level of comfort? Oh sure, she was already topless, but she was still uncertain if she had the courage to bare it all in front of her friends.

Lemon glanced up suddenly and turned to face Scribe. “Say, when are we gonna go out on a real date?”

Scribe jerked into a seated position and nervously turned his head to face Lemon. “Oh, I hadn't really thought about that...”

Lemon pouted. “Tomorrow night, somewhere fun, figure it out,” she commanded.

“Why tomorrow night?”

“Because Crystal Prep has more exams scheduled this week than Canterlot High and Tuesday’s the last free day I’ve got for dating.”

Scribe shrugged. “Ok, sure, tomorrow night it is.” He chuckled nervously. “I’m sure I can figure something out. How hard could it possibly be?”

Lemon And Scribe Are Going On Their First What?!

Chapter 20

The entire school day passed without incident. Scarlet Scribe had been racking his brain the entire day to find a suitable first date for Lemon Zest and himself, but had drawn a complete blank. Now, as he approached Luna’s office for his detention, he let out a dejected sigh. It was looking more and more like he was doomed to fail in the art of woo, to wit, wooing was hard… especially for a naturist.

Luna was once more dressed only in a robe. This was to avoid any awkward questions in case someone on the faculty had to speak with her. Spending time alone in her office practicing her chosen lifestyle with a male student studying for exams at the table was probably a bit on the scandalous side. Ok, it was very much on the scandalous side.

“Scarlet Scribe, do I detect a hint of melancholy in that sigh?” Luna glanced up with a concerned expression.

“It has nothing to do with Diamond Tiara, ma’am.” Scribe dropped his books onto the table with a loud clatter and slumped into the seat. “Lemon Zest and I have started a relationship and she wants to go out on a date tonight, but I can’t think of anything to do aside from letting her spend time at my place because there isn’t much naturists can do... outside of private areas.”

Luna smiled suddenly at this and leaned back in her seat. “Are you aware of the types of resorts and clubs in the area outside of the school’s?”

Scribe blinked in surprise. “Ummm, to be honest, no. I’ve been avoiding looking that up just in case Diamond shows up while I’m ‘researching’.”

Luna nodded briefly. “Of course. Well, if you’re interested, there is a place I could recommend for a night out on the town.” she trailed off suddenly and climbed out of her seat; striding across the room to her filing cabinet she pulled open one of the drawers and removed a pamphlet. “I toyed with the notion of introducing Celestia to this place, but even I would not be so cruel as to do that to my sister. Even if she does need to stop being so close-minded about my personal lifestyle choices.” Luna’s tone grew slightly bitter.

Scribe nervously cleared his throat. “What place?”

Luna passed the pamphlet over.

Scribe studied it briefly and then his eyes widened. The image on the front was a fancy looking restaurant with high ceilings, delicate crystalline chandeliers hanging down and elaborately carved marble pillars filled with Neo-Classical Gryphonian artwork. Written in elegant flowing script on the top was the name Gustave’s Grande Palais.

Luna smiled as she watched Scribe’s reaction.

“Are they-?”

“Oh yes, it’s exactly what it looks like.” Luna nodded and pointed to the address. “Ordinarily, you need to book your time at least a week in advance. However I have dined quite regularly there and Gustave and I have become quite good friends. I can loan you the use of my private table for the night, if you promise to behave.”

Scribe stared at the elegant tables loaded with impressive food from across the sea. All of the diners were sitting on towels draped over their seats, completely naked, as they laughed and enjoyed a good meal. The staff were wearing protective articles, such as aprons and gloves to prevent contamination, but other than that they wore as little as the diners.

Licking his lips briefly he glanced up at Luna. “Lemon and I would be honored to take you up on that offer. Uh, just how many tables are at this establishment?”

Luna waved her hand in a dismissive gesture. “Oh, no need to worry about exposure. It’s a cozy establishment with strict rules for guests. This is for people who enjoy expressing themselves out of the home. I’ll notify Gustave that you’ll be attending, shall we say seven o’clock?”

Scribe nodded as he pulled out his cell to text Lemon. “Sounds perfect.”

“Great.” Luna returned to her desk and picked up the receiver to dial the number.

Sonata was currently standing outside the Vice-Principal’s office nervously bouncing on the balls of her feet. She’d agreed to meet up with Pinkie Pie to ask the scary evil not Nightmare lady if she could come back to classes. It wasn’t the ideal situation, but she couldn’t just hang around Pinkie’s house while she was in school. Plus her sisters were starting to scare her.

Pinkie smiled as she danced into view tapping away with her drumsticks while she walked. “When I was a little…”

Sonata turned at the sound of her voice and smiled. “Hey, girlfriend!”

“Hi, Sonata.” Pinkie giggled and hopped quickly across the hall to her.

Sonata tilted her head slightly in curiosity. “Is she really not going to turn into a giant alicorn of death and bite my head off?”

Pinkie smirked. “Sonata, I’m pretty sure alicorns are only native to Equestria. Besides, I’ve known Luna since grade school, she used to teach before taking the job here, she’s really very nice.”

Sonata shifted nervously on the balls of her feet. “Yeah, all I know is that the younger sister was always moody and pretty goth.”

Pinkie sighed. “Ok, we’re just going in there to ask a question. She won’t bite.”

“But she might force me to repair something, like she did with Sunset, and I’m not good with manual labor,” Sonata said while she fidgeted.

Pinkie shook her head. “Sonata, you and your sisters didn’t actually break anything when you tried to take over.”

Sonata blinked. “Oh right, score one for the Dazzlings.” Steeling herself she quickly knocked on the door.

“Who is it?”

Pinkie popped the door open enough to poke her head in. “Hey, VPL, it’s me, Pinkie Pie! And my new friend with benefits wanted to ask a question.”

Luna’s brow quirked at the odd comment. Sonata giggled from behind the door. Scribe, seated in a chair with only a pair of shorts and some socks on nervously fidgeted with his textbook trying to ignore the sudden interruption.

“I don’t know why your friend would need to speak with me after hours, Pinkie.” Luna noted calmly.

Sonata poked her head in from behind Pinkie. “Hi, scary Nightmare lady, I-”

Luna rose sharply to her feet and indicated the pair should enter. “Miss Dusk.”

Sonata gulped nervously, she fidgeted with the hem of her skirt as she and Pinkie entered the room.

Pinkie’s eyes darted between them and she took a deep breath. “Please don’t yell at Sonata, or try to expel her for missing all of her classes since the Battle of the Bands! She’s really, really, really sorry, but she was kind of in a slump and didn’t really think it was important because she’s totally over a thousand years old and kind of not really interested in learning things, but she needs something to do and wants to come back and try to be a model student and, I guess, we can give her a second chance after Sunset and Twilight can’t we?” Pinkie’s tone was pleading, not to mention rapid-fire, resulting in a torrent of words that made everything difficult to follow.

Luna sighed and strode slowly around the desk. “Please shut the door.”

Sonata quickly spun around and slammed the door shut.

“I think she meant gently, ‘Nata,” Pinkie said with a wince.

Sonata’s face flushed. “Totes my fault.”

Luna sighed once again and reached up to rub the bridge of her nose. “If I understand your long speech properly, Miss Pie, Sonata Dusk desires to return to Canterlot High.”

Both girls nodded mutely.

“You have missed over six months of school since the Battle of the Bands.” Luna folded her arms over her chest and shook her head. “I don’t believe it would be fair to allow her to return.”

“Oh, I guess that’s ok,” Sonata said.

Pinkie’s hair deflated slightly, as it often did when she was feeling down. “But she needs a place to go during the day, my sisters refuse to let her stay at the house anymore. Can’t we make an exception?”

Luna shook her head. “I am afraid not.”

Sonata blew her bang out of her eyes and nodded. “Yeah, I guess since we kind of just vanished off the face of this miserable mud ball it’d be kind of hard. I probably missed loads of assignments.” Turning to Pinkie she gave her a quick hug. “It’s ok, I’ll just hang out at the park or something. I mean I’ve dealt with truancy officers before.”

Pinkie rushed over to give her a tight hug. “I’m sorry, Sonata!” Her eyes started to tear up.

Luna shook her head and let out a third sigh. “Miss Dusk, while I cannot allow you to simply resume classes like nothing happened, that is not to say I would be against your return to this establishment.”

Pinkie perked up instantly, her hair re-inflating like the balloons she favored for her jewelry.

Sonata eyed the vice-principal cautiously. “What’s the catch?”

“You will be in this office to take necessary placement exams for next year. This way you can remain on school property, and avoid being considered absent, and when next September rolls around you shall be better prepared to re-join your classes.” Luna offered a brief smile. “My sister and I should have insisted on placement exams the first time you and your fellow Sirens enrolled, however I can see why that would have been difficult at the time.”

“Yeah, we totally mind-whammied you and that stuck up notw hite-horse lady.” Sonata giggled briefly before she realized nobody else thought that was funny. “Ummm, but I’m way over the whole mind-control for evil purposes thing.”

Luna’s gaze narrowed slightly. “Indeed.”

Pinkie cheered and threw a handful of confetti into the air, where she got it from nobody could really say.

Scribe brushed some of it out his hair. “Do you always need to celebrate with confetti?”

“How can you not?” Pinkie exclaimed proudly.

Sonata nodded in agreement. “Confetti is the best!”

Luna smiled secretively, before she could say anything about them cleaning up the mess though Scribe’s phone rang.

Scribe blinked. “Um, hello?”

Luna frowned slightly. “Did I not remind you to deactivate that during detention, Mister Scribe?”

Scribe flinched. “Uh, sorry, I texted Lemon about the dinner date thing and kind of forgot to switch it back off.” Listening to the speaker on the other end he shook his head. “No, Lemon, I’m not in trouble. I’ll pick you up around six-thirty so we can get to the restaurant. Right, love you too.” He hung up with a happy little smile.

Pinkie giggled.

Luna sighed wistfully, she missed the days when she could enjoy a date with someone.

Sonata however seemed to be completely rooted to the spot, her mouth open wide and her eyes unblinking. “You’re going on your first date!” she realized.

Scribe turned to the siren with a confused expression. “How did you-”

Sonata suddenly spun to face Pinkie. “We need to go on our first date!”

Pinkie blinked. “We’ve been out together before, ‘Nata.”

Sonata shook her head. “Those totally don’t count! We need to go on our first official date, as a couple, but ‘Dagi might see us if we go someplace she goes to for dinner or junk.” Whirling, she rushed forward and grasped Scribe’s hand in hers. “Can we tag along on your first date? You said a restaurant, I love restaurants, especially ones that ‘Dagi doesn’t go to.”

Scribe tried to catch up with the siren’s train of thought.

Pinkie frowned. “Sonata, it isn’t nice to butt in on other people’s first dates.”

Luna opened her mouth to say something.

Sonata beat her to it and cut her off before she even had the chance. “Double Dates! ‘Ria and ‘Dagi used to do it all the time, one time they were even triple dating, three guys at once. The noises coming out of ‘Dagi’s room that night made my body really heat up. It was hard to ignore the passionate screams of the guys, and ‘Ria usually didn’t like sharing.”

Nobody knew how to react after that was said.

“I think I should-”

“Sonata, maybe it’d be better to discuss this-”

“Please, Scribey!” Sonata exclaimed. “We don’t even have to do anything like that afterwards. I mean, I’m not interested in how you and Lemon express your sex life... I just want to get in on the first date action with Pinkie. I want to treat her right after everything she’s done for me.” Sonata’s eyes were pleading and extremely close, she was hovering within Scribe’s personal space and her hair was slightly distracting.

Pinkie smiled fondly at the reason for Sonata’s sudden desire, even if it was a little inappropriate to barge in on somebody else’s date plans, it was pretty considerate the way she wanted to treat her.

Scribe wasn’t sure if he could trust himself to say anything, so with slow and deliberate motions he found himself nodding.

Luna eyed the boy in surprise.

“Yes! Our first date is a double date with Scarlet Scribe and Lemon Zest!” Sonata pumped her fist in the air excitedly as she twirled around. “Pinkie, we’re going to dress real elegant, it’s going to be totally off the chain!”

Pinkie flinched. “Um, Sonata, we don’t say ‘off the chain’ anymore.”

Scribe rubbed the back of his neck nervously. “Ummm, about that dressing elegant part.” Sighing he held up the pamphlet for the restaurant.

Pinkie’s eyes bugged out. “They have places like that?”

Sonata let out a delighted squee and grabbed the pamphlet. “Even better, I wonder if they have private rooms.” Grabbing the pamphlet, she spun around and skipped towards the door, she took Pinkie’s hand as she passed and managed to drag her off.

Luna stared at the door briefly wondering to herself what to make of all that. “Why, precisely, did you agree to that Mister Scribe?”

Scribe sat at the table slowly processing everything that had just happened, it wasn’t as if it had been the usual Pinkie or Sonata antics, but it had seemed rather random. Shaking his head briefly he let out a sigh. “Never could resist anyone with lengthy hair, she may not be as well-endowed as her sister in that regards, but it was all bouncy and silky looking.” Scribe’s cheeks flushed. “I just hope Lemon won’t be upset.”

Luna smiled briefly and returned to her seat. “I’d best let Gustave know there will be two more for dinner tonight.” Eyeing Scribe briefly she frowned thoughtfully. “Perhaps I should accompany you as well, to serve as a chaperone. Miss Dusk seems a tad... excitable.”

Scribe blanched at the thought of seeing Luna completely nude while simultaneously trying to enjoy a romantic dinner with Lemon. There was no doubt in his mind that she had a rockin' hot body, but it would also be an excruciatingly awkward experience.

Luna laughed suddenly. “Even I’m not so cruel! I’ll just make sure Gustave knows to keep a close eye on your table in case things start getting out of hand.”

“Thank you, Luna,” Scribe stated. “I’d better finish up this homework before something else goes wrong.”

Sunset groaned as she dropped the magic detecting device on her kitchen table and rubbed the bridge of her nose. For the past day or so, she’d been taking time to try and figure out what Twilight had found. But as usual, magic was just so hard to quantify in this place.

Twilight glanced up from her books. “Is everything ok?”

“No it’s not!” Sunset cursed. “After my attempts at figuring out how magic works here I should have known this wouldn’t be easy, but I hoped I’d be able to figure it out. I have no idea what you detected, and that concerns me.”

Twilight offered a half-hearted smile and put her book down. “I’m sure we’ll be able to figure this out together.”

Sunset shook her head. “It’d help if we could find the source of it again, but with the sheer power of Harmony my friends and I generate. We just can’t seem to separate the data to track it.”

Twilight nodded in agreement.

Sunset smirked slightly and reached across the table to give Twilight’s hand a squeeze.

Twilight’s cheeks flushed briefly and her eyes darted around the room unable to focus on anything in particular. “Ummm. Are there any other sources of magic we should be concerned about, maybe?” she suggested.

“The Dazzlings you mean?” Sunset shook her head. “If they had magic again your detector would go off whenever Sonata’s around.”

“You could try asking Twilight, er, Princess Twilight, if she might be able to help.”

Sunset blinked in surprise at the suggestion. Grinning briefly she got up and went to fetch her journal. “I doubt she’d have much of an idea, but it’s possible she might recognize the Thaumatic signature from Equestria, or at least what creature might have a similar signature.”

Twilight twirled a lock of hair with a nervous kind of smile. “Should we… tell her?”

Sunset frowned briefly. “About us you mean? I already mentioned it in an earlier message, she didn’t seem to be upset about it.”

Twilight blinked. “Really?” Her tone was full of surprise.

Sunset laughed, turning around she approached her girlfriend and leaned down to give her a quick kiss on the cheek. “Twilight, just because the two of you look alike doesn’t mean you’re the same person. She’d never feel awkward about us being together.That I can promise, so you shouldn’t either.”

Twilight sighed with a happy little smile spreading across her face. “I guess I have been a little nervous about it.” Readjusting her glasses she turned back to her book.

Sunset smirked impishly and leaned down to nibble Twilight’s ear briefly.

Twilight squeaked in surprise. “Sunset!” Her cheeks burned brightly.

Sunset laughed again and turned around to fetch her journal and her link with Equestria, her hips swaying sensually as she walked away.

Twilight felt her stomach flutter with delight and nervous tension before the Midnight in her started to laugh darkly in her ear. Twilight let out a startled cry and nervously glanced around until her eyes fell on the mirror. Briefly, an overlay of Midnight Sparkle’s face covered up her reflection and she buried her head back into her book.

“Can’t ignore me forever.”

Twilight shook her head frustratedly. “You are a figment of my imagination! A remnant of nightmares that have been plaguing me for weeks since the Friendship Games. You! Are not. Real!”

“You continue to spout those scientific rationalisations, Twilight. Meanwhile, when you’re ready to let me have some fun with our new plaything I’ll be floating around your sub-conscious.” Midnight’s image vanished from the mirror.

Twilight would have broken down crying again if Sunset hadn’t returned just then. “Oh! Sunset, um, can we finish this later?”

Sunset eyed Twilight confused. “Finish this? Er, ok, Twilight.”

Twilight smiled and gathered her books up. Then she started getting dressed again. “Keep the detector to show Princess Twilight, if she can make it here to actually see the wavelength and stuff. I’m just going… to go home and, um… try to get some sleep.”

Sunset sighed, but didn’t say anything as she watched Twilight leave. Sooner or later she’d have to ask her why she was having so much trouble sleeping. She looked terrible the past few days, more so than before. Flipping open the journal and reaching for a pen, she began to send a message to Equestria’s Twilight.

Lemon Zest’s stomach fluttered with tiny flapping wings as she rocked back and forth on the balls of her feet while waiting for Scribe. This was their first official date night, and she was so looking forward to it. Everybody might say they were taking this way too fast, but she didn’t care. She hadn’t had a decent boyfriend since her break-up with that one jerk back in Freshman year.

She liked hanging out with Scribe too every time they had movie afternoon, or just did stuff together as a group. This was going to be great. She had decided to dress up, even if they did wind up taking off their clothes later, and not for the usual reason couples stripped for. Although, a rousing game of strip poker might be fun.

Blinking she stared in surprise as a limo pulled up to the side of her house. “What?”

Scribe stuck his head out. “I borrowed Sunny’s driver for the evening,” he explained nervously.

“Sunny has a driver?”

Scribe chuckled. “We’re social elite, Lemon. Ok, so maybe the Zest family isn’t as well off as the Rich family or anything like that, but we can still afford personal drivers. Plus I’m not eligible to even try for at least another year, according to mom.” Scribe rolled his eyes at that last part and hopped out to pull the door open for her.

“Hey, Lemon Zest!” Pinkie greeted from inside.

Lemon quirked her brow, the question not needed.

Scribe sighed. “I promised a double-date with Pinkie and Sonata because… well, you try saying no to Sonata Dusk!”

Sonata grinned happily as she popped into view. “Nobody can deny the awesome cute powers of Sonata Dusk! Reformed Siren of Equestria.” Giggling Sonata fell back into her seat.

Pinkie appeared nervous as she fidgeted in her seat. “I’m totally sorry if we ruined your first date, Lemon.”

Lemon waved her hand briefly in dismissal, chuckling she climbed into the back seat and settled down. “Hey, the more the merrier, besides with you here I know we’ll have a blast.”

Pinkie perked up with a smile and giggled. “Wait until you see where we’re going.”

“Weren’t we just heading out to dinner?”

Scribe rubbed the back of his neck nervously. “Not just dinner, and the place we’re going is, kind of special. Luna loaned us the use of her personal dining table at this swanky place… actually it was a little too convenient, I didn’t think the vice-principal would take such an interest in the dating habits of her students.” Scribe frowned briefly at the thought before shaking his head.

“It was probably just her way of saying sorry for sticking you with detention all week,” Pinkie suggested.

“She’s a lot nicer than the scary moon horse,” Sonata agreed. “But she’s still scary.”

Lemon smirked at that, but chose not to comment. She glanced at Scribe. “So, where are we going?”

Scribe chuckled nervously. “Ah… Gustave’s Grande Palais.”

Lemon frowned briefly. “Sounds fancy, the food better be good.”

Pinkie nodded. “Rarity loves fancy places, but I don’t think she’d ever be caught dead there.” Shooting Scribe a wink she grunted when Sonata suddenly hopped into her lap forcing the air out of her lungs.

“This is going to be the best double-date ever!” Sonata nuzzled Pinkie’s neck. “Then we can have some fun times after, right?”

Scribe’s cheeks burned. “Well, actually no, there’s somewhere else we’re going after dinner.”

“Huh?”

Pinkie blinked. “You didn’t mention that, Scribey.”

Scribe laughed slightly and smiled at the trio of girls. “I saw the ad in the paper after I got home. When we’re done with dinner we get to enjoy an awesome show. Sapphire Shores has a free concert in Canterlot Park.”

“No way!”

Sonata rubbed her ears trying to get rid of the ringing from Pinkie’s yell.

Lemon couldn’t believe it either. “She’s a famous diva, what’s she doing holding a free concert in Canterlot?”

Scribe shrugged. “Not sure, honestly. All I know is what the ad said, apparently her agent Chrysalis organized the whole thing to attract unsigned talent from Canterlot’s locals. Sapphire will sing a few songs and then call up some local talent to give them the chance to perform with her. If they’re good enough Chrysalis might just sign them on.”

Lemon’s face split with a wide grin. “Totally awesome! I can’t wait to see who gets picked up, think any of the students from CHS will be there with their bands?”

Pinkie shook her head. “Doubt it, otherwise Dashie would have forced us to get ready to perform.”

Sonata sat smiling goofily in Pinkie’s lap. “I always liked watching new talents get discovered. This is totes going to rock, glad I convinced Scribey to let us tag along.”

Scribe groaned. “Ok, seriously, can anybody not related to me just stop using Scribey? It’s kind of weird hearing it from you guys. Lemon and the others can use it because they’re friends, you two are not yet fully in the friends category. More like acquaintances.”

“We’re not friends?” Pinkie gasped as her hair started to slowly deflate.

Scribe flinched. “No, I mean yes, I mean… until Friday we didn’t really talk much, so, I’m not comfortable calling you two friends yet. Ok?”

Pinkie instantly perked up and shot the young man a huge grin. “Yay! Now I get to make a brand new friend.”

Scribe retreated from the bubbling fount of energy with a siren in her lap. “Why do I feel like I just stepped into a minefield?”

Lemon giggled and hesitantly kissed him on the cheek. “Didn’t you say it best, Friendship is Magic.”

Scribe shook his head with a groan. “This is because I had to research Princess Twilight for you, therefore I blame you for what happens tonight.”

“This is going to be so much fun!” Pinkie declared loudly. “Now to find a new nickname for you… hmmm, Scar? No that sounds too much like it should be the name of a vicious evil lion. Letty? Nope, too silly.”

“How about Scry, because he was totally like a spy and it’s kind of like that.” Sonata beamed at her girlfriend.

Pinkie shook her head. “Nope, might confuse some people. I wonder what Shady calls him?”

“Who’s Shady?”

“The blind girl who enjoys verbally assaulting people who get under her skin.” Scribe flinched slightly after admitting that. “I remember she totally chewed me out during the Anon-A-Miss incident.”

“Anon-A-Miss?” Lemon repeated confused.

Pinkie’s hair deflated. “It happened after the Battle of the Bands during Hearthswarming. The girls aren’t proud of it.”

Scribe nodded. “I know. Diamond was in love with what was happening that week. We figured out the CMC were behind it and then things got humiliating. That’s when I ran into Shady, it was this whole big thing. Di wanted to blackmail the girls into working for her, or something like that, I sort of blocked the entire mess from my memory.”

Lemon snickered. “You got beat-up by a blind girl?”

Scribe shook his head. “Not exactly. Can we drop this now?”

Pinkie giggled. “Since we’re just pulling up to Gustave’s place, you got it!”

Scribe sighed in relief; he really didn’t want to remember what happened that day. Or explain to Lemon what the confrontation with Shady had been like, it had been totally embarrassing in hindsight. Besides, it was time to experience his first ever dinner date in the nude. “Boy, this should be fun.”

“I know right!” Pinkie hopped out of the car and tugged Sonata towards the front entrance.

Gustave Le Grave ran a unique dining experience in the city of Canterlot. When he first came to the city he had attempted to compete with the regular dining establishments. However, he soon learned that his rich dishes and cooking skills just couldn’t attract as many customers as he preferred.

He had been prepared to head back to his home nation of Gryphonia before he’d hit up on a new and exciting idea. While attending one of his usual stress relieving sessions at the Aloe Twins Spa, he had overheard a pair of clients complaining that they could never eat out naturally as they preferred.

This got the wheels turning in Gustave’s head; and he soon concocted a brand new idea. Gustave’s Grand Palais, a fine dining establishment that catered to the needs of the cities growing Naturalist community. He prided himself on offering a secure, health conscious restaurant for naturists. They could dine completely in the buff, without threat of being accosted by outsiders.

Two very burly gentlemen stood on guard outside at all hours of the day and night, allowing only those inside that had reserved their dining arrangements earlier. No cameras of any sort were allowed, cutting down on the number of pervert complaints from the female clientele. Male guests had an occasional incident, but it wasn’t as pronounced as those that attempted to expose and embarrass the female guests.

The windows were single-sided glass, allowing the guests to observe the exterior sights while preventing any unruly sorts from looking in and peeping on the guests. They were also quite thick to prevent damage from roughhousing drunks.

Gustave himself kept busy in the kitchen and interacting with the guests. In keeping with health regulations he was always covered up with an apron, and the kitchen was very meticulously cleaned to maintain a proper sterile environment to prevent contamination of the food.

His servers had to adhere to strict cleanliness protocols and the towels provided for guests to sit on needed to be washed after every guest left their table. Gustave would not be accused of causing health issues due to certain truths about the human body many preferred not to think about in such a dining area.

As added security for his guests, each table was sequestered behind elegantly carved wooden walls. This was to add more to the atmosphere of the restaurant, but also prevented people from feeling discomfort with eyes watching them, should they be new to the dining in the nude experience.

The changing area in the back allowed for the clients to place their clothing in secure lockers, and also had several shower stalls for a quick rinse and decontamination should they feel the desire to. Most guests preferred the cleanliness of the establishment and tended to wash themselves thoroughly before coming out.

This was in keeping with regulations of course, though Gustave did not enforce the issue with every guest. Most of the older more experienced clientele knew enough about these sorts of establishments to follow the rules of proper etiquette. For those new to the world of naturism it was enough that they had the option should they choose it.

Gustave smiled widely as he watched the four young people enter the establishment. These must have been Luna’s guests for the evening. Ordinarily he wouldn’t have allowed someone else to use a VIP reserve table, but Luna was one of the two from the Spa who had inspired him to this profitable endeavour. As such he allowed for this, just once, as it was short notice and the youngsters had not been made aware of his establishment yet.

“Welcome, welcome, Bonjour!” Gustave approached the quartet with a large smile. “Welcome to ze Grand Palais, I am Gustave, the head chef and owner. Ladies, you will find a changing area down that hallway and to your left, young sir, same directions, but you must go right. Mademoiselle De Lis will escort you to your table when you are ready.”

“De Lis?” One of the girls glanced around in surprise.

An older woman approached wearing only an apron. She offered a brief smile. “Oui, I am Genevieve De Lis, I shall be your server for the evening.”

“Any relation to Fleur De Lis?”

Genevieve’s eyes shone with mirth. “Oui, oui, she is, how you say, ma petite cousine.”

“Huh?”

“Her little cousin,” the blue-skinned girl explained. “Come on! The sooner we get out of our clothes the sooner we can check out this awesome food!” Grabbing the pink-haired girl by the arm she rushed off towards the changing area. “It smells so good!”

The lone male nodded briefly and turned to the remaining girl. “Ummm… So, yeah, we’re eating in a naturist restaurant. That’s not… I mean…”

The girl laughed and leaned in to give him a quick kiss on the cheek, her closest hand running over his chest while she did it. His cheeks burned at the close contact. “I knew I could get you out of your comfort zone just a little bit,” she teased, shooting him a wink she walked off slowly after the others, adding a bouncy sway to her hips.

The boy watched her go with his mouth hanging open.

Gustave chuckled. “Ah, young love.” Slapping the boy across the shoulders he laughed louder and more boisterously as the boy’s cheeks suddenly burned in embarrassment at having been caught. “Come, ma jeune homme, let us get you comfortable. I guarantee that you have never tasted such fine food as what I have in store for Luna’s personal guests.”

The young man allowed himself to be led to the changing room without a word.

Spoiled Rich frowned as she once again reached a dead end regarding the Board of Regents. Her continued investigation into the secrets she knew were being hidden from her was leading nowhere. Fortunately her little Diamond was getting along fine in her plans to put an end to that illegal naturist club on school campus.

But if she were honest with herself she couldn’t care less about the petty issues Canterlot High wes facing, she would prefer to solve the issue of her personal quest. Rubbing the bridge of her nose she glanced up at the sound of a hard wrapping on her door.

“Please, come in.” Spoiled quickly took the files in front of her on the desk and slid them into the drawer.

A very familiar woman opened the door and strode brusquely into her office. “Miss Rich, I am a very busy woman, I trust that this meeting will be concise and to the point.”

Spoiled grinned broadly. “Abacus, take a seat.”

Dean Abacus Cinch curled her lip slightly in distaste, but slid into the seat across from Spoiled’s desk. Straightening her skirt with one hand, she indicated that Spoiled should get on with the reason for calling her.

Spoiled removed a small folder from a second drawer on her desk. “Abacus, I understand Mister Discord paid you a little visit recently concerning your complaints about Canterlot High’s…. situation.”

Abacus curled her lip in disgust. “As you are the head of Canterlot High’s Board, I fail to see why you would care about my meetings with Discord?”

Spoiled smirked and slid the folder across the desk.

Abacus glanced briefly at it. Her eyes widened suddenly as she realized what was in the file.

Spoiled’s eyes shone with hidden delight, she had her, and she knew it. “Now then, Abacus, shall we discuss what you and Discord decided upon?”

Abacus sighed. “If we must.”

Aria Crashes Sonata's What?!

Chapter 21

Scribe sat at the table waiting for the girls. It was a surreal experience sitting in a public restaurant without any clothes on. This place was definitely high-class, in spite of being catered to a niche market of the Canterlot social scene.

Fiddling with the bread sticks, he wondered how he was going to deal with Pinkie and Sonata. They’d barged into his private first date with Lemon, and he was still a little unsure about the entire dating Lemon Zest thing. He was physically attracted to her, there was no doubt about that. And she certainly kept her body in good shape. She had, by his estimation, a C-Cup and the tightest looking ass he’d ever seen.

But it was more than just physical. Out of all the girls he knew, Lemon was the closest to him, besides Sugarcoat. She was the party girl, the one he kept all those Headphones around in case hers broke when they were out, because she looked so cute when she was dancing and stuff.

Scribe felt his cheeks flushing as he remembered simpler times. When he was younger, well ok when they were all younger, he started out with a crush on Sunny Flare out of all of them. She was cute and really protective of him, but then – after he had met Diamond and Silver – he started to feel differently and he may have switched his crush from Sunny to Lemon.

And here he was on a date with Lemon Zest, and he felt way more nervous than he ought to be. His mind drifted back to Friday’s party again and a dopey smile spread across his face as he recalled some of the issues he’d had to deal with.

“Scribey?”

Immediately snapping out of his daydreams, Scarlet Scribe snapped to attention. Only years of etiquette lessons drilled into his head made him get up so he could pull Lemon’s chair out.

“At ease soldier,” Sonata said with a giggle.

Scribe’s cheeks flushed a deep crimson as he realized he’d let his mental discipline lapse just a little. Quickly, almost painfully, he sat back down to hide his shame from the girls. “Shit,” he cursed under his breath.

Pinkie, equally as nervous as her male acquaintance shook her head as she helped Sonata sit down. “Not cool, Sonata.”

Sonata frowned. “What? He doesn’t have anything to be ashamed of. His package is totally fine. In fact, it looks a bit bigger than average. Lemon really knows how ta pick ‘em!”

Lemon coughed awkwardly. “AHEM…so, what kind of food do they serve here?” she asked in a desperate attempt to change the subject.

Scribe picked up a menu and hid his face behind it. “Oh, well… are they serious?” His eyes widened when he noticed the prices of the dishes.

“C’est beaucoup!” Sonata added after glancing at the menu. “I haven’t seen prices like these since Dagi took us to that fancy restaurant in Paris right after they built the Eiffel Tower.”

Pinkie giggled briefly, but her hair started to deflate. “Maybe tagging along wasn’t the best idea I’ve ever had...”

Scribe smiled briefly. “Don’t worry about the prices ladies. Order whatever you’d like. Tonight should be special for all of us.”

“What?” Sonata glanced at Scribe in surprise.

Lemon grinned. “I could cover this too, Scribe,” she reminded.

Scribe chuckled briefly. “Yeah, I know, but this is our first time together and it’s going to be special. And as for you girls…” he turned to Pinkie and Sonata and gave them a broad smile. “You both put up with a lot of stuff this past Saturday, and I would be remiss if I didn’t thank you properly by giving you something to cherish as well for your first fun outing as a couple.”

Sonata glared at Scribe. “I’m not some poor starving orphan here, Scribey. Just because I don’t live in a mansion or hire fancy chauffeurs doesn’t mean that I can’t afford to eat here.”

“’Nata…”

“Um… well…” Scribe trailed off without knowing what to really say after that.

Sonata laughed briefly and leaned across the table. The close proximity of this Goddess of the Sea did little to abort the stiffness in his lap. “But I’m not going to say no to a free meal,” she said with a wink. With a mischievous giggle, Sonata leaned back and returned to looking at the menu.

Pinkie frowned at her girlfriend’s actions.

Scribe simply shook his head, rolled his eyes, and turned to face Lemon. “I’m sorry.”

Lemon smirked and shook her head. “Don’t apologize, this is already starting to be a memorable first date. It’ll be a story we can tell the kids someday,” she teased good naturedly.

Sputtering incoherently Scribe tried to regain control of himself when Genevieve returned to the table.

“Have you all made a decision on your appetizers yet?”

“Huh?” Sonata frowned slightly.

“Just water to start, we’re still deciding,” Scribe replied for the group.

“Tres bon, tres bon,” Genevieve said with a nod. “Monsieur Le Grave insists you not worry about the entree, he is preparing the house special.”

Scribe nodded. “Which would be?”

Genevieve leaned forward, thankfully her apron kept her cleavage covered up, and pointed to a line on the menu. “The Paidakia dish is the house specialty, the ingredients are flown in fresh each day, and the scalloped potatoes are excellent.”

Pinkie appeared a bit lost.

Sonata smiled however. “Do you have Chianti?” she asked.

Genevieve frowned as she glanced at the teen. “Pardon moi, madam but we do not serve alcohol to under-age guests.”

Sonata pouted and crossed her arms over her chest stubbornly. “But I’m over a thousand years old!” she complained.

Pinkie giggled nervously. “Oh, Sonata, don’t be silly.” Turning to Genevieve she offered an apologetic smile. “We’ll just stick with ginger ale for the main dish.”

Sonata instantly cheered up. “Oh goody! At least it has bubbles,” she said clapping her hands happily.

Lemon grinned at the antics of the other couple and then turned to Genevieve. “Please get us that water. We’ll be sure to have our appetizers selected when you get back.”

“Oui, I shall return.” Genevieve turned and walked off.

Scribe smiled as he glanced around the room, from what little he could see it was just like any other restaurant. The only difference was the fact the diners weren’t wearing anything. Although, because of the cozy booth-style nature of the tables, all he could see was the couple across from them and the wait staff. “This is nice.”

“Totally!” Pinkie’s hair poofed up as she cheered up. “We’re sorry about barging in, but thanks a lot for letting us tag along.”

“I didn’t really have much of a choice,” Scribe muttered.

“What was that?” Sonata demanded with a glare.

Scribe coughed. “Oh, it was my pleasure!” he exclaimed with false cheer and a huge smile spreading across his face.

Sonata’s glare intensified.

Silence fell over the group as they resumed examining their menus. The two hyper-active teenage girls across from Lemon and Scribe were a lot more subdued in this type of setting than either of them would have expected. Pinkie wasn’t jabbering non-stop about parties, or cakes, or anything and seemed to just sit there slightly unsure of herself.

At least Sonata wasn’t complaining about tacos not being on the menu.

“What’s Spanakopita?” Pinkie asked suddenly.

“It’s spinach, feta cheese and dried dill wrapped in phyllo dough,” Sonata replied.

Pinkie giggled. “Such a silly name, and I thought kumquat was fun to say.”

“It’s Gryphonian,” Scribe stated.

Sonata nodded along. “It’s pretty good. Not as good as tacos, but it tastes yummy. Want some?” she asked Pinkie with a smile.

Pinkie nodded. “Sure! I love trying new food.”

The two leaned closer and kissed as they both put their menus down.

Scribe tried not to think about it, he was not going to let two girls kissing in front of him affect him. Nope. Definitely not. If only he could calm the fuck down damnit, curse the male libido and it’s easily affected nature in teenage males, which he was of course. one of.

“Would you like to try that as well, Lemon?” Scribe asked.

Lemon shook her head. “That’s ok. I think I’d rather have the Gryphon salad.”

“Oh, sure, cool.” Scribe glanced over the prices for everything being selected, including the house special, and immediately decided he didn’t need an appetizer. His mom was going to kill him for spending so much on food as it was, and he was only dating the one girl.

“Here is your water.” Genevieve returned at that moment with the four glasses of water.

Pinkie took hers and gulped a large portion of it down. Sonata blinked at her reaction, but took her water without comment. Lemon grinned and took hers.

Scribe nodded and accepted his glass. “We are all ready to order the appetizers.”

Genevieve smiled happily and removed the pad and pencil from her apron pockets. “Bon, que désirez-vous?”

“We’ll take the Spanakopita,” Sonata declared proudly.

Pinkie nodded mutely and passed both menus to Genevieve.

“And Lemon will have the Gryphon Salad…” Scribe paused to glance at Lemon to make sure it was ok to order for her.

Lemon smiled and passed him her menu to give to Genevieve.

“I’m not hungry enough,” Scribe finished. “I’ll just stick with these delightful breadsticks until the main dish is ready.” Snatching one of the breadsticks he took a small bite of it and passed his menu to Genevieve.

“Bon.” Genevieve tucked the menus under one arm and checked her pad. “One Gryphon Salad and an order of Spanakopita to share for the lovebirds.” Shooting Pinkie and Sonata a wink she spun around and sashayed off.

Scribe forced himself not to gawk at Genevieve's shapely behind as it swayed back and forth.

“You didn’t want an appetizer?” Lemon eyed Scribe confused.

Scribe chuckled briefly and turned back to his date. “Oh don’t worry about me. I’m sure the main course will be very filling. Plus, there’s probably going to be a lot of snacks at the Sapphire Shores thing in the park. I need to save some room for the junk food. You know how we guys are.” Shooting Lemon a disarming smile he resumed nibbling on the bland breadstick. There wasn’t any butter on their table.

Pinkie still felt unsure about this entire dating business. She liked Sonata a lot, but they were totally taking advantage of Scribe. And now they were taking his money too. She was all too familiar with somebody giving up something for somebody else. She’d done it often enough for her friends at parties to recognize the signs. And she wasn’t even Scribey’s friend… at least not like Lemon or the Crystal Prep girls were.

Lemon and Scribe were sharing happy little looks. Pinkie watched them for a moment wondering what she was supposed to do in this kind of situation. She was mostly doing it to appease Sonata who really wanted this first date thing.

Glancing over at Sonata, she saw the other girl making something out of the rest of the bread sticks.

“Ok, you’re starting to think too much about stuff. And this is your inner voice of potential insanity talking.” Pinkamena stated.

Pinkie jerked back at the sudden voice in her head and shook it. “What did Luna say about Diamond Tiara?”

Scribe turned away from Lemon and shook his head. “She hasn’t exactly formulated a plan yet. All I know is I’m supposed to convince her to come to this week’s party.”

“Woah! Seriously?” Pinkie fidgeted briefly. “I don’t know if the girls would like that.”

Scribe sighed and nodded. “Yeah, I know, but I’ve got to get her there so we can enact our third strike and you’re out goal.”

“Why don’t you just hit her over the head and take her there by force?” Sonata suggested with an innocent shake of her head. “It’s worked for my sisters enough times.”

“I think I’ll stick with the legal method Luna suggests.” Scribe bit the last of his breadstick and silence returned to the table.

Fifteen minutes of awkward silence later, the appetizers came out. Lemon grinned hungrily and started eating her salad. Sonata picked up the first Spanakopita and turned to Pinkie.

Pinkie opened her mouth and happily let her girlfriend feed it to her. “MMMMM Sfo Cheesy.”

Scribe rolled his eyes, but smiled. A few moments later, he furrowed his brow in confusion when he felt something soft brush up against his inner thigh. Glancing over to Lemon, he saw her obliviously nibbling away at her appetizer. Turning slowly, he stared at the two girls across from him.

Scribe shuddered when he felt the all too familiar sensation of blood rushing to a certain body part dangling in-between his legs. Upon realizing this, his eyes widened in horror. He practically jumped out of his chair and rushed off to the bathroom.

Lemon, Pinkie and Sonata watched him go utterly baffled.

“What just happened?” Lemon turned to the others confused.

“I have no idea,” Pinkie said.

Sonata glanced below the table at her legs, then over at Scribe’s empty seat, and then to Pinkie. “Uh oh. I think I played footsie with the wrong person. ”

Pinkie’s cheeks burned a bright pink in embarrassment.

Lemon glanced at Sonata and then where Scribe had been sitting and then burst into laughter.

“Sonata… you can’t just play footsie with someone sitting next to you,” Pinkie explained. “It’s physically impossible without folding your body into some kind of crazy yoga pose.”

“Well, in my defence: he was super smooth down there. I couldn’t really tell the difference. And I’ll have you know that I’m EXTREMELY flexible. Thank you very much!”

“Pbbbfftt—I bet he totally got a boner from that. Hahahaha!” Lemon cackled, doing her best to keep her tone down so she wouldn’t upset the other patrons.

Sonata tilted her head to the side with a blank expression on her face. Slowly, her lips formed into a seductive grin. “Yay! I’m doing the double-date right! Ria would be so proud of me.”

Pinkie choked on her next bite of food and reached for her water to try and recover.

Lemon stared at the former Siren in confusion.

Pinkie chuckled awkwardly. “She still thinks double-dating means that we’ll all go home together afterwards and umm—do stuff,” she said apologetically.

Lemon shook her head. “Look, I don’t share my boyfriend with anybody. Not even for sexy magical girls from another world. I’m not comfortable with all of that orgy stuff.”

Pinkie choked on her water this time and practically turned into a tomato.

Sonata stared at Lemon briefly and then saluted. “Roger that, kitty cat!”

Pinkie stared at Sonata in shock. “What the fu—dge?”

Sonata shrugged. “All she had to do was ask,” she explained. “I may be new at this whole dating thing, but I don’t like forcing people to have sex with me if they don’t wanna.” she said to herself before popping another Spanakopita in her mouth and chewing loudly.

“Best. First Date. Ever!” Lemon giggled.

Pinkie’s hair deflated slightly. “You’re weird… even for me,” she stated.

Lemon shrugged. “Crystal Prep,” she stated as if that was an explanation.

Aria answered the door to her ‘emergency flop-house’ with a scowl. She was surprised to find Coloratura standing there with an excited gleam in her eyes and an outfit on that would have made Adagio jealous. The top was a strange bedazzled purple number, while her legs were covered in tight black leggings and a matching purple skirt. Around her neck was a choker with three jewels fastened on.

Aria blinked at the extremely out-of-character outfit. “Um, ‘Rara? What?”

Coloratura blinked at the odd shortening of her name, but then smiled. “Cool, we can match! Ria, Rara, that’s kind of awesome. Er, but would you please accompany me to the park tonight?”

Aria leaned against the doorjamb nonchalantly. “What’s at the park?”

Coloratura leapt up and down in excitement. “Sapphire Shores is having a concert and letting amateurs sing with her!” she squealed.

Aria blinked in surprise. “You want me to tag along for moral support and junk, huh?” she smirked slightly.

Coloratura nodded her head with a nervous smile. “You get me, and you don’t take shit. Plus, with you there I’ll probably have the courage to actually try.”

Aria would have laughed at the sentimental sap, but she decided it couldn’t hurt. She’d been stuck at her place for the past few days and it was getting kind of dull. “Sure, kiddo. I’ll tag along. Are you really gonna try to sing in that glitzy getup?”

“What’s wrong with my outfit?”

“You look like a pop diva.” Aria took Rara by the shoulder and steered her inside. “Come on; let’s get you out of that silly outfit and into something decent so that Sapphire Shores will actually take you seriously.”

Coloratura sighed. “I guess this is a bit much.” She let Aria bring her inside without another word.

Scribe sighed contentedly as he sat next to Lemon. His fingers gently caressed her hair as she leaned against him in the backseat of Sunny’s limo. “That was a great dinner.”

Pinkie nodded with a grin. “Totally, and that restaurant was awesome! So much fun~ Well, except the part where you had to rush into the bathroom because you got a bo—”

“Can we please not bring that up again?” Scribe cut her off. “Ever!”

“Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.”

Sonata giggled and repeated the gestures. “Ditto.”

“Was it really that bad?” Lemon wondered glancing up at Scribe.

Scribe shot Lemon a deadpan look. “Lemon, I had to do something in a bathroom stall that I’m not—”

Sonata held her hand up. “TMI! Pinkie promise is in full effect, the topic is now closed for discussion.”

Pinkie nodded. “Yep, if me and Sonata can’t talk about it neither can you two. It’s the law of the Pinkie Promise.”

Scribe sighed. “Whatever, we’re almost at the park anyway.”

Sonata grinned. “I hope Sapphire Shores plays some wicked tunes.”

Lemon nodded disrupting Scribe’s gentle petting of her hair. “Oh yeah! She’s one of the hottest acts this year. I’m surprised she’s in Canterlot and not charging for her concert.”

Pinkie shrugged. “I heard it was because Chrysalis came to Canterlot for some uber secret meeting at City Hall.”

Sonata cringed slightly. “Dagi never liked her. She always tried to sign us up so she could get us to work for her.”

Lemon, Scribe and Pinkie stared at her in confusion.

Sonata stared back. “You three look like you want to ask me a question.”

“I’m afraid what the answer will be,” Scribe admitted.

Pinkie shook her head. “I’m not. I’m just surprised it hasn’t come up before in previous conversation.”

Sonata cuddled closer to Pinkie and giggled. “Not important until now, I guess.” She pulled Pinkie into an intense smooching session that happened to last for about five minutes.

Lemon and Scribe watched in silent awe at the sheer stamina the two seemed to possess.

“Don’t they need to come up for air?” Lemon wondered.

Scribe shrugged. “It’s Pinkie, I think she secretly has gills.”

Lemon slapped his chest playfully. “That’s for breathing underwater, silly!”

Scribe laughed and stroked Lemon’s hair some more. “Pinkie exists on a diet of fun and parties. I think breathing in through gills outside of water would be perfectly appropriate.”

The car came to a halt suddenly and the partition lowered. “We’ve arrived at the park, young master.”

Scribe smiled. “Thanks, Stately Toner, I’m not sure how long this will be so we’ll take the bus home or perhaps walk. Please thank Sunny for the use of her car tonight again.”

Stately nodded. “Understood, young master, I’ll inform Miss Mist as to your whereabouts.”

The four teens climbed out of the limo and waved goodbye.

Lemon grinned and grabbed Scribe by the wrist tugging him towards the sounds of tuning instruments and murmuring crowds. “This is going to be awesome!”

Sonata giggled as she dragged Pinkie off as well. “Totally!”

Sapphire Shores stared frustratedly at Chrysalis as she stood in her trailer. “I don’t appreciate being used to drum up new talent,” she stated.

Chrysalis smirked and traced her fingers over the frame of the mirror on the vanity. “You signed the contract, my dear.”

Sapphire turned away with a grimace. “I know, biggest mistake I ever made was trusting you had the best interests of your talent at heart.”

Chrysalis shook her head. “I love all of my special talents.” The dark-skinned woman strode over to Sapphire Shores and licked her lips slightly.

Sapphire wanted to retreat, but couldn’t move fast enough before the older woman grabbed her by the arm and leaned down to bite her lips in a forceful kiss.

Chrysalis lapped at the sudden spurt of blood and pressed her fingers to Sapphire’s lips, a sickly green glow flowed from her fingers to the star’s lips and healed the damage. “Now get out there and fetch me a hidden new talent to sign!” she ordered slapping Sapphire on the ass and pushing her towards the exit.

Sapphire glowered at the physical affection, but remained silent on the subject. If she wanted to get paid she had to put up with a lot, and it wasn’t as if Chrysalis was a slave driver or anything like that. The Entertainment Industry was ruled by her and those who seriously wanted to make it big there had to put up with the devil in high-heels and her ‘personal interests’.

Chrysalis sighed contentedly as she caressed her talisman from Starswirl. A crown-shaped pendant of jade the magical gift allowed her to control the entire Entertainment world, and the Fashion world to a lesser degree. It fit in well with the power behind the magic, allowing her to absorb the adoration of the people and maintain her youthful appearance.

Immortality had its perks. And she didn’t need to tap the powers of the talisman nearly as often as Discord or Tirek, so she still had tons of reserves of energy. She could keep going for centuries at this rate. Licking her lips again she turned to face the mirror.

Discord stared back at her dispassionately.

“What are you doing there?”

“Just making sure you aren’t overextending yourself.” Discord smirked playfully and emerged from behind the trailer’s dressing room curtain.

Chrysalis waved him off dismissively. “Unlike you lot, I enjoy my role in this world order. I don’t try to honestly control anybody, even if I could tap this talisman for mental coercion powers.”

Discord nodded. “I know, I just thought I’d remind you that two of the sirens have been drawn here tonight, kindly refrain from antagonizing them.”

Chrysalis smirked and played with her hair. “When have I ever antagonized anybody?”

Discord remained silent.

Chrysalis grit her teeth. “Whatever! I won’t interfere with whatever little game you’re playing, but if there happens to be some impressive talent here tonight, not that I expect any, but if there is they are mine!”

Discord nodded slowly. “Sure they are, if they agree to your terms of course.”

“One time! I was only turned down one time! And that’s because the little Beaver brat was so far in the closet he couldn’t put aside his proclivities for the one night I needed him in order to cement his popularity.” Chrysalis grumbled to herself as she marched out of the trailer to watch the talent pouring in.

Discord smirked, snapped his fingers, and vanished.

“I really don’t like this world’s version of Chrysalis. She feeds on love, but in so many wrong ways.” A voice seemed to speak from nowhere.

“Thorax, please leave your comments to yourself, this is getting good,” Discord’s voice chastised from beyond the nether.

“I personally would love to study those talismans, how did Starswirl provide those abilities that so closely match the ones of their Equestrian counterparts? And why?”

“Starlight, for the last time, I don’t know!” Discord snapped. “Just shut up already and eat your popcorn.”

“I feel I deserve some answers, I signed that stupid paper for you.”

Discord let out a groan. Then seemed to realize something. “Oh for, Trixie, my dear! You left the microphone on again!” he chastised.

“Trixie thought that was a Microwave.”

Discord chuckled to himself and a snapping sound could be heard, the voices from beyond the dimensional barriers vanished instantly.

Aria glanced around at the group of people in the park and rolled her eyes. There were so many hopeful dweebs and a few tweens that were desperate to get discovered; she could tell most of them probably had no talent, but wanted a chance to sing with their idol.

A ton of them were dressed in Sapphire Shores’ look-a-like costumes. It was sad.

Coloratura smiled as she walked beside her towards the stage. “Thanks for forcing me to change.”

“No problem.” Aria glanced at the outfit she’d gotten Coloratura in. It was a much more subdued number that wasn’t trying too hard to be a pop-star sensation, which was a huge improvement. It was a somber dark blue skirt with a matching dark green, almost black blouse with some tasteful musical note markings that matched the jeweled necklace Coloratura always wore.

Coloratura eyed the assembled crowd with a nervous smile. “Do you really think I should try and sing in front of everybody?”

Aria glowered at her and firmly nodded. “Don’t sell yourself short ‘Rara, you are seriously talented!” she insisted.

Coloratura surprised Aria with a hug. “You are such a supportive friend.”

Aria did not know how to react to that. Her cheeks flushed slightly and she shook her head. “It’s n-nothing!”

Coloratura grinned and then started to cheer as Sapphire Shores stepped out onto the stage.

“Hello Canterlot!”

Lemon, Scribe, Sonata and Pinkie cheered alongside the rest of the crowd when Sapphire Shores stepped out. And then the music began drowning out everything else as she broke into one of her hit songs.

The crowd began to jump and scream along with the music. One particularly enthusiastic guy bumped into Sonata and knocked her into somebody nearby almost sending her crashing to the ground.

“Hey!” Pinkie reached out to help stabilize her girlfriend.

“It’s ok, Pinkie. I’m used to ravers.” Sonata squeezed Pinkie’s hand.

Scribe glared at the slightly taller dude. “Not cool.”

“Fuck off, shrimpy.”

A flying fist suddenly slammed into the guy and sent him sprawling into the mosh pit.

Scribe blinked in surprise and stared in awe at the familiar head of hair nearby.

“Oh, hey, Ria,” Sonata greeted with a grin. “This double-date just got way more fun.

The girl quirked her brow and glanced between the quartet with a growing look of irritation and protectiveness.

“’Ria, who’s this?” the girl that Sonata bumped into asked curiously.

Aria Blaze shrugged.

“I’m her sister, Sonata Dusk,” Sonata greeted. “Are you on a date too?”

The girl’s cheeks flushed darkly and she quickly shook her head. “Oh no! I asked Aria here for moral support, I’m going to try and get up on stage later.”

“Cool.” Lemon grinned and held out a hand. “I’m Lemon Zest, this is my boyfriend Scarlet Scribe.”

“Coloratura.” She shook Lemon’s hand and smiled in return.

“Sonata, why are you on a double-date?” Aria demanded glaring at her sibling.

Sonata waved a hand dismissively. “Oh don’t worry, Ria. It’s nothing like the dates you and Dagi used to have. Scarlet Scribe and Lemon Zest aren’t swingers.”

Everybody not Aria Blaze or Sonata Dusk felt their cheeks growing red hot with embarrassment.

“I don’t like this influence she has on you.” Aria glared at Pinkie.

Pinkie smiled disarmingly. “Hey, Aria! I promised I wouldn’t hurt Sonata, she’s totally having a great time… except for that jerk just now.”

Aria squared her shoulders and shot a glare at Pinkie.

Scribe sighed and rubbed the bridge of his nose. “Can’t we all just get along and enjoy the concert? Lemon and I were really looking forward to this.”

“Ria! If you mess this up for me, so help me, I’ll…” Sonata trailed off and glanced briefly between Coloratura and her sister.

Aria flinched. “Please don’t. I won’t mess this up for you.”

Sonata nodded. “You’re right you won’t. Now come on, let’s get closer to the stage so your friend can get up there when it’s time!” Happily snatching Pinkie in one hand and Aria in the other she rushed off.

Lemon smirked briefly and turned to Scribe. “Let’s go.”

Scribe noticed the guy getting back to his feet and turning with murder in his eyes to where they were standing. “Yes, let’s!” he declared snatching Lemon and Coloratura in each hand and rushing off after Sonata.

Abacus Cinch left Spoiled’s office with a slight frown. She prided herself on being quite skilled with blackmail of her students, but that woman… she was decidedly more dangerous. And whatever it was she was after currently left her questioning the agreement she’d made with Mister Discord.

“Abby, my dear, don’t look so glum.” Discord smiled as he stepped out of the shadows nearby.

Abacus glowered at the elderly School Board head.

Discord laughed and produced a piece of paper from his briefcase. “Don’t be such a downer, here is what you asked for. I trust you told Miss Rich exactly what I desired.”

Abacus gave a curt nod. “As per our agreement, Mister Discord.” She glanced briefly at the paper and gave a slight nod. “You are certain that this will prevent me from being in trouble over my actions during the Friendship Games?”

Discord smirked. “My dear, Abacus, I am a man of my word. You will have no trouble from anyone over your attempts to blackmail students.” He chuckled and held up a hand to prevent her from interrupting. “However, I would suggest you change your methods. The student body will not capitulate after witnessing your failure to control young Miss Sparkle.”

Abacus sighed. “Rest assured, Mister Discord, I am well aware of that. The Shadowbolts – or at least half of their number – are already embracing this magical nonsense. Fortunately, I only need put up with it for one remaining year.”

Discord laughed briefly and slipped his arm over Abacus’ shoulder. “Yes, yes, Superintendent Sombra might have something to say about that, though.”

Abacus swallowed down her sudden fear. “S-S-Sombra, you say?”

“No need to fret. That little piece of paper is your ‘get out of jail free’ card, so to speak. I look forward to our next meeting, Abby, ta-ta.” Discord waved his hand and left the street as suddenly as he’d appeared.

Abacus sighed and pocketed the piece of paper carefully. “The things one must put up with for reputation.” Turning she headed over to the parking lot and her car. She intended to wash her hands of this entire affair once she got home, perhaps with a nice bottle of Chateau Diamande.

“Discord, what’s going on with that woman? Why is she important, and what did she discuss with Spoiled Rich?” Starlight asked curiously as the Microphone clicked back on for some inane reason.

“Probably narrative convenience,” Discord commented off-handedly. “Either way, Starlight, it isn’t important that we know that just yet.”

“The Great and Powerful Trixie continues to be amused by this ridiculously complicated world. Trixie should sell tickets nightly for shows like this.”

“Aren’t we going to see what happens with Chrysalis and the others?”

Discord shook his head. “I’m afraid not, Thorax, my good Changeling. We’ll save that outcome for another time… now if you’ll excuse me it’s time for tea at Fluttershy’s, I’ll see you all again bright and early tomorrow afternoon to continue this delightful show.” Snapping his fingers silence reined once more.

Adagio Explains About What?!

Chapter 22

Lemon Zest stirred in the massive pile of comforters that was covering her with a contented smile on her face. Slowly she became aware of her surroundings, she was not in her own room, and this also wasn’t Scribe’s room judging by the size of the bed.

Frowning slightly, she tried to remember what happened last night during the concert. Sapphire Shores had kicked it big time with some awesome faves, and some of the talent asked up on stage had been pretty decent. That friend of Aria Blaze’s proved to be extremely talented, judging by the applause.

Then her group had been called backstage, the rest of them tagging along for moral support. And there had been the large-chested barely wearing anything black-skinned woman with the glowing green eyes. A bottle of something-or-other she claimed was ginger ale and then…

A red-skinned arm moved from somewhere behind Lemon and suddenly draped over her waist pulling her tighter against someone in bed behind her. Someone who was equally as naked as her, had definite different parts poking into her behind, and was snuggling her something fierce.

Then the blue-skinned pillow she was using moved and Lemon’s eyes shot wide open. “What the hell?”

“Five more minutes, Pinkie.” Sonata rolled over out from under Lemon.

Lemon’s face struck the mattress underneath and she quickly took stock of her immediate surroundings. Scarlet Scribe was spooning her while he slept, still out of it and clearly not about to wake up anytime soon.

Sonata Dusk was next to her in the bed, strangely enough her hair was combed out and braided instead of in her traditional ponytail. A pink arm draped over her and was cupping one of her bare breasts which indicated where Pinkie was.

The bed they were in felt decidedly cramped, it seemed to be a king-sized number. The fact that her body didn’t feel sore in certain areas calmed her slightly, it meant she hadn’t gone all the way with Scribe after just one date. But then why were they all in the same bed together? Just what the hell had that Chrysalis woman given them?

“Ow!” Pinkie’s head popped up from behind Sonata and she glanced around confused. Her eyes were bloodshot and her hair was covered in multiple bows. “Not Ginger Ale!” she hissed as she reached up to clutch her head.

“Pinkie, who else is in this bed?” Lemon wondered.

Pinkie glanced at the Crystal Prep girl briefly and then counted heads. “I count five heads.”

“Well, six if you include what’s currently poking me in the back.” Lemon giggled at her little joke, she needed to otherwise she’d probably start screaming and it wouldn’t do her head any good. She’d snuck some alcohol before so it wasn’t as bad, but it was something she’d promised not to repeat anytime soon after her first binge night. The fact that someone had slipped them a mickey fin was testament to the fact that Chrysalis was not to be trusted.

“Are we at your place?” Pinkie asked.

Lemon shook her head. “Not mine or Scribe’s.”

Pinkie winced again and scrubbed her tongue with her finger. “Yucky, yuck. Well it isn’t my place either, which is where Sonata was staying too. Just where did we go and what did we do after meeting Chrysalis?”

Sonata snorted in her sleep. “Ria’s place.”

Pinkie glanced at her girlfriend. “Then that means.” She glanced past Scribe’s head and covered her mouth to stop herself from laughing out loud.

“Scribe better not turn over. Otherwise, he’s liable to get punched in the gut for his troubles.” Lemon twiddled her fingers with a slight blush. “I m-mean, I knew about the whole morning wood thing, but I didn’t realize he could get THAT excited…"

“Did this turn into one of Sonata’s double-dates after all?” Pinkie wondered.

Lemon shook her head. “I dunno... it doesn't feel like we had sex. How about you?”

Pinkie grimaced, but shook her head. “Nope. No happy afterglow pains here.” She didn’t offer any comments otherwise, but a part of her was glad for that. Having to explain to Maud that she accidentally lost her virginity to some guy after one glass of hard stuff would not have been pleasant.

“What the fuck did Chrysalis do anyway?” Lemon wanted to get out of bed, mostly because she had the urge to empty her bladder. But it felt so nice being cuddled up next to Scribe. Plus, she didn’t feel like she had enough energy to move just yet.

Pinkie sighed. “I remember her asking if we wanted to try some liquid love to celebrate Coloratura signing her contract. Next thing I remember is washing Sonata’s hair so Scribey could braid it, after that it’s kind of fuzzy.”

“That’s more then I remember.” Lemon chuckled and then winced as her entire head protested the sudden loud noise escaping her. “I don’t recognize what it is, but that liquid love should be labeled as a biological weapon.”

Pinkie nodded briefly. Her eyes slowly widened as she noticed the clock hanging on the wall. “It’s almost ten AM!” she shouted.

A pillow slapped her in the face from where Aria was lying. Sonata jerked awake with a howl of pain. Scribe mumbled something about shutting up until the room stopped spinning and resumed sleeping.

“Fuck, I have an exam this afternoon,” Lemon cursed as she disentangled herself from Scribe’s arms and quickly hopped to the foot of the bed so she could escape.

“Shower’s on the right,” Sonata told her.

Lemon nodded and rushed out of the room, grabbing her clothes as she did so.

Aria grunted and rolled over. Unfortunately, Scribe turned over at the exact same time seeking another warm body to cuddle. A swift knee to the family jewels instantly awoke the red-skinned male.

“FUCK!” Scribe screamed as he instantly snapped awake.

Sonata rolled her eyes and turned to Pinkie. “Emergency ice kit in the freezer over there,” she told her.

Pinkie nodded and quickly scampered out of the bed.

“What the hell is her problem?” Scribe blinked back tears and suddenly became aware of the migraine behind his eyes. “Shit.”

“Yeah, Aria hits in her sleep. Especially when she’s got a hangover.” Sonata grinned cheerfully as she patted Scribe on the back.

Pinkie popped back over with an ice pack in her hands.

Sonata snatched it and gently placed it against Scribe’s beleaguered balls.

“Eeeeeeeguuuhh!”

“It’s going to be cold dummy,” Sonata chastised.

Scribe whimpered slightly and then noticed the time. “Well the morning’s shot, and I probably just added three more days of detention to my sentence for missing morning classes.”

Pinkie shrugged. “I’ll be right there with you. At least we don’t have any exams today.”

Scribe reluctantly nodded in agreement. “So… why are we all in Aria’s bed? And how come it looks like I went to town on all of your hair?”

Sonata took a deep breath. “After Coloratura sang her heart out and wowed the crowd, so much so that she got an encore and standing ovation, Sapphire Shores’ manager Chrysalis stepped out on stage and asked her to come to Sapphire Shores’ trailer, Coloratura asked all of us to come with for total moral support, and because she was really nervous. Aria and I went with her because Chrysalis is over a thousand years old and can’t be trusted with any female or male entertainers.

"Don’t ask, it’s a long story and I don’t want to get into it, anyway you three tagged along, Chrysalis convinced Coloratura to sign a contract as her agent with promises of stardom and a scholarship to help pay off the rest of her schooling for the next two years, then she pulled out the Liquid Love. It really is Liquid Love by the way, Chrysalis uses some kind of love magic similar to Changelings, but it’s way different from Equestrian Changelings. Anyway, you four drank it unquestioningly, not wanting to be left behind I took some too, leaving Aria the last holdout, but she took a few sips of it too after Coloratura guilt-tripped her.

Sonata took another breath. “Then we all started giggling and laughing and seeing weird hallucinations, so Aria forced us all to come back here, even Coloratura, though judging by the fact she’s not here I don’t think she stayed the night. You got loopy and started sniffing Ria’s hair again, she shoved me at you and told you to just fucking braid my hair or something, Pinkie and I washed it, you started singing a really funny song about hair while you braided mine, then Pinkie wanted to get involved too, so you tried to braid hers, but her unnatural poof wouldn’t let you do anything, so frustratedly you turned on Lemon’s hair…

“And to make a long story short.”

“Too late,” Scribe muttered.

“All four of us fell asleep in Aria’s bed naked because washing and braiding hair with clothes on is just silly.” Sonata beamed happily and cluelessly at the young man.

Scribe sighed and rubbed his forehead. “Well, at least we didn’t do anything else last night.”

Sonata giggled and pointed at Aria’s hair, which was combed straight and permed into a frizzy new style.

Scribe paled slightly. “Is she going to kick me again when she wakes up to see that?”

Sonata grew thoughtful for a moment and then shook her head. “She fell asleep in this room, and I guess you play with hair in your sleep.”

Pinkie frowned briefly. “Actually, I think we woke him up in the middle of the night when Aria came in and fell asleep.”

“Oh yeah, we wanted to make him feel better because he couldn’t do anything with your hair.”

Scribe got out of bed and headed for the door. “I am going to take a shower, hope to hell I don’t bruise after that kick, and then get to school before Celestia decides she needs to send out the truancy officer on us.”

Pinkie giggled. “Principal Celestia doesn’t have a truancy officer.” Her phone started to buzz. “That’s probably Rainbow Dash worried that Sonata did something to me.” Pinkie hopped out of bed and quickly fished out her phone.

Sonata stuck her tongue out at the phone. “I haven’t done anything to you yet,” she complained. “We haven’t even gotten to first base.”

Pinkie nodded sadly. “I know… but you did get to second base with Scribey.”

Sonata blinked. “Oh yeah.” She smirked at the young man and shot him a sultry wink.

“Pinkie Promise!” he reminded.

Sonata nodded solemnly.

Scribe picked up his discarded clothing and headed out the door, still clutching the ice pack to his crotch and walking with an awkward limp.

Pinkie sighed. “This entire date thing has turned into one big I-don’t-know-what. I had fun, Sonata, but some of it could have been handled better.”

Sonata smiled fondly. “Yep, best first date ever. Glad we could make it memorable for those two.”

Pinkie found herself nodding in agreement. “Why does Aria have her own three-story town house?”

Sonata laughed. “All three of us own our own property, but we love each other in our own ways and live together at Dagi’s place more often than not. Ria uses this place when she needs to get away from us.”

Pinkie shot Sonata a look, it wasn’t a disappointed look, but it was a look. “Then why did you need to crash at my place?”

Sonata laughed nervously. “Ummm, I may have torn my house down and built a taco restaurant in its place a few decades back. On the plus side, I get a load of money in rent from the manager and can eat as many tacos as I want when I order.”

Pinkie shook her head. “Silly Sonata.” Moving closer she gave her girlfriend a big hug and kissed her.

A silent pair of bloodshot eyes glared at them both from under the covers. The words didn’t need to be said and both girls quickly fled from Aria’s wrath. Smirking slightly, she cuddled back under the covers and let out a contented sigh as she started to drift back to sleep. Then she realized that she was feeling a familiar happy pain. Groaning she reached up to rub the bridge of her nose.

That would explain what happened to Coloratura. Fuck; she was going to have to have words with that girl when they met up later to discuss what happened last night. Especially if she slipped and let out any passionate moans during the dirty deed in the other room. And she was trying not to complicate their weird semi-relationship thing with make-out sex. Stupid sexy Rara.

Abacus Cinch briefly examined the proposal from Cadance. It was formally written up and worded appropriately, however, it did seem to be leaving out some crucial information. With a quiet sigh she waved aside at the other woman.

“Is that a yes?”

“I see no real reason to deny them access to a private room. It keeps the spread of this ‘magic’ contained. Most of the student body continues to adhere to the regulations and desires of the faculty. This small group is the most… troublesome. However, as I said I see no reason to deny them this private room.” Abacus rubbed the bridge of her nose after removing her glasses. “I do not need another visit from Mister Discord, or worse, Superintendent Sombra.”

Cadance paled at this revelation. “Sombra is the Superintendent now?” She fidgeted nervously and tugged at her skirt feeling a slight sense of dirtiness at the thought of someone like him with such power.

Cinch merely nodded. “The man claims to be his own son, but you and I were both students of Crystal Prep, we saw his activities. We know there is more to him than seems to be the case, but we both agreed to avoid any difficulties because of this.”

Cadance offered a quiet nod and quickly retrieved the paper on Cinch’s desk. “I’ll relay the good news to Sugarcoat.” She turned to leave, but hesitated. “And Abacus, it’s nice to see you putting aside the typical responses such an event would result in.” Leaving the room Cadance did not see the slow spread of a smile across Cinch’s face.

Abacus grinned as she approached the window and glanced out upon Crystal Prep’s grounds. “Cadance can be so naïve at times. Still, she is a worthy successor for when I inevitably retire. Then she too will realize the stress of running such a school, catering to the parents of the student body and their beliefs. Adhering strictly to reputation, having to attend those pathetic fundraising events.” Rolling her eyes, Cinch turned to the filing cabinet and removed a new folder. It was time to return to work.

Indigo Zap glared at the other three girls. She had no idea why Lemon was so late today, but she was really fed up with the underhanded bullshit Sugarcoat practiced when she felt she was doing the best for the good of the group. Since when was Sugarcoat in charge anyway?

“Sunny, please tell me you didn’t shun me and Lemon on Monday because Sugarcoat fed you some BS line.”

Sunny Flare flinched at the tone in Indigo’s voice. “To be perfectly precise, that is not the case at all.”

Sugarcoat lounged in her birthday suit, going over her flash cards for the exam coming up in another hour. “As I explained to you this morning, I felt the proper tactic was to approach each of you separately. Sunny and Sour were first because they experienced naturism during the photo shoot on Saturday. And were most put out by it afterwards. Explaining the goal of this new study group meant having to approach the most vocal against it in certain stages.”

“I still can’t believe you hung out with Lemon and Scribe topless.” Sour stared at Indigo in brief awe. Her eyes shone with mirth.

“I’m a girl, there’s nothing wrong with going topless around your friends.” Indigo said defensively.

Sunny shook her head. “You’re still hiding something.”

Indigo slammed the top of the table with a growl. “I’ll tell you, if I want to, when I feel I’m ready! Not before!”

Sunny nodded. “Point made.”

Sour giggled as she bent down to pick up some of the flash cards. “So, Lemon went out on a date with Scribey last night, how good for her!” she hissed.

Sunny sighed at Sour’s obvious jealousy. “Do we need to have the talk again?”

Sour flinched. “I’m good.”

Dean Cadence walked into the room with a smile, Lemon Zest trailing after her practically out of breath. “Good news, girls, Principal Cinch agreed with your appointment to this room.”

Sugarcoat nodded gratefully to the Dean.

“Sorry I’m late guys, word of advice, never drink anything called Liquid Love.”

Cadence’s eye twitched. “Miss Zest, are you aware that Liquid Love is a very powerful alcoholic aphrodisiac?”

Lemon fidgeted slightly. “Didn’t before, do now.” She rubbed at her head briefly. “Really hope I can get through this exam without passing out from the pain.” Then she blinked. “Wait, aphrodisiac?”

Cadence glanced down at the girl with a hint of disapproval. “Were you alone with anyone after drinking the stuff?”

Lemon shook her head. “No, I mean I was on a date with Scarlet Scribe, but we also had Pinkie Pie and Sonata tagging along. Although, Aria and Coloratura were off by themselves for a while. I wonder?”

“Where’d you get Liquid Love?” Sunny spoke up before the Dean could continue her lecture.

Lemon sighed. “Chrysalis signed a new talent at the Sapphire Shores thing in the park last night, she gave it to us to celebrate. Conveniently forgot to leave out the fact that it was alcohol. Or an aphrodisiac.”

Cadence shook her head and gently patted Lemon’s shoulder in sympathy. “You have my sympathies, that woman…” she trailed off without saying more and offered a smile to the group. “Well, now that you’re free to practice your lifestyle choice in this room. I wish you luck on your exam. Sugarcoat, please remember to get dressed again before leaving.”

Sugarcoat nodded. “Of course, Dean Cadence.”

Cadence left and Sunny locked the door.

“So, how did it go?” Sour asked excitedly. “Was Scribey the perfect little gentleman?”

Lemon shook her head. “Sorry, girls, I can’t tell you anything. I made a vow on friendship not to tell anybody about what happened.” She smiled and let out a giddy squeal. “But it was the Best. First Date. Ever!”

“Now you’ve got to spill,” Sunny insisted.

Indigo nodded. “Yeah, we don’t have boyfriends yet, so we’re forced to live through you and Scribey vicariously.”

Sugarcoat cleared her throat.

Sour smirked. “Present company excluded due to familial clauses.”

Sugarcoat bowed her head in gratitude. “I have only one question: Did Scribe treat you properly?”

Lemon sighed contentedly and giggled. “Boy did he ever… I could have done without the drunken hair styling and serenading with that weird seventies song of his though.”

Sunny blinked. “So Scribey styles hair when he’s drunk?”

Lemon nodded sharply. “Yep.”

Sour covered her mouth and snickered into it. “So much blackmail potential.”

Indigo frowned slightly. “What seventies song?”

Lemon laughed some more and pulled out her phone. “Ladies, I present to you Scarlet Scribe’s rendition of Hair. From the musical of the same name.”

Adagio Dazzle strode confidently into the school newspaper room near the end of the day and smirked as she slid into the seat behind the desk. The students in this school were utterly worthless. Sunset Shimmer and her friends notwithstanding, they all seemed readily willing to accept that she belonged here.

She was still somewhat unnerved concerning the source of the amulet she was currently wearing, but it wasn’t an immediate concern at the moment. She had decided on how to go about exposing the club to Zecora’s father, which was why she was waiting for Diamond Tiara to explain her little plan.

The door opened and two students entered. Adagio watched the boy pause in sudden surprise at her presence there, while the girl rolled up to a desk indifferently and fished a camera out of one of the drawers.

“Some of little Di-Di’s minions I take it?” Adagio commented with a sultry little smirk.

“As if.” The wheelchair-bound girl shot a glare at her.

The male nervously fingered something in his pocket. Adagio recognized that she might be compromised because of this. She opened her mouth and started to sing. The girl in the wheelchair let out a cry of pain as her necklace started to glow.

The boy rushed over to her in concern. “Lily!”

Adagio quirked her brow slightly and then broke into a wide smile. “My, my, my, I didn’t realize you’d already laid claim to him, little Windigo.”

“Huh?”

The boy stared between the pair of them confused.

Adagio chuckled and brushed her hood back revealing her massive head of tempting hair.

The boy instantly started to twitch at the sight of her. “Damnit.”

Adagio nodded. “I thought so.” Climbing to her feet she approached the wheelchair-bound girl. “Didn’t they even tell you what that little pendant is?”

The girl clutched at it nervously. “It was my mother’s. You don’t need to know what Grandpa Discord told me.”

Adagio clicked her tongue and struck a pose, one hand on her hip thrust forward, the other stroking the amulet around her neck with a bemused smirk on her lips. “Discord has grandkids now, guess the old fool would need somebody to take up the mantle eventually.”

“Adagio Dazzle, why are you here?” The boy stepped forward protectively.

Adagio rolled her eyes. “I’m here to help your boss, or wasn’t it obvious when I called that hot little piece of ass Di-Di?”

The boy reeled back in shock.

Lily trembled angrily in her chair.

Adagio laughed. “As far as your little talisman, I know more about it than you do.”

“No way!” Lily snapped angrily at the lead Siren.

Scribe once again tried to protect Lily.

Adagio rolled her eyes and shoved him out of the way. Leaning down she whispered into Lily’s ear while stroking her hair. “Your talisman houses Equestrian magic, the essence of a Windigo to be precise. They were similar to Sirens, in that they spread negativity and strife, Starswirl – the pathetic bearded know-it-all – wanted to harness and study magic from all corners of Equestria.”

“Why are you telling me this?” Lily pulled her hair out from Adagio’s grip and glared at her.

“Windigos are like distant cousins, that makes you and me related.”

“Get away from her!” Scribe leapt forward and shoved Adagio back.

Adagio hissed and swung her arm slamming him in the head and sending him down easily.

Lily shrieked angrily. “Bitch!” Her eyes started glowing with magic and the dark aura appeared again around Scribe.

Adagio slid onto Lily’s desk and grabbed her by the face staring into her eyes.

Lily felt strange. Her energy seemed to be slowly sapping away, and then she saw the glow beneath Adagio’s neckline.

Adagio licked her lips hungrily. “Windigo magic and Siren magic are a little incompatible, but it is negative energy. So. Much. POWER!” Adagio’s back arched slightly and she twitched with pleasure.

Lily broke free of her grasp and lashed out with an arm.

Adagio caught her arm and laughed. “Listen, we don’t have to be enemies.”

Lily bared her teeth and growled low in her throat.

Adagio sighed. “Look, the Windigo magic in your pendant is unique. I was there when Starswirl first brought it here and gave it to a young woman. He didn’t explain it very well to her, but she did eventually master it. Everyone gifted with magic by Starswirl mastered it.”

“I already heard about most of this from Grandpa Discord.” Lily rolled her eyes and angrily crossed her arms over her chest.

Adagio smiled secretively. “Did he happen to mention that once properly charged that pendant could allow you to walk again?”

Lily jerked back in shock. “What?” she gasped.

Adagio reached down and traced Lily’s lips with her index finger. “It seems as though Discord knows better than to reveal all the secrets of your birthright.”

Lily leaned back skeptically. “What birthright? I’m not a Windigo.”

Adagio nodded. “You’re right, you aren’t a Windigo. You’re something more,” she said once again leaning closer to the girl so she could whisper. “Starswirl wanted to study the magic behind Disharmony, everything the Tree of Harmony and the precious Elements worked to control. Keep it from once again unbalancing, Equestria exists in a world of magical equilibrium. It requires a delicate balance, and since this world had no magic he chose to study it here, where it proved weaker.”

Lily clutched her pendant confusedly. “I still don’t understand why you’re telling me all of this.”

Adagio sighed. “Mostly to give you something else to think about so you won’t go blabbing to the Rainbooms that I’m here.”

Lily grit her teeth and trembled frustratedly. “Why does this have to happen to me?”

Adagio slid across the desk and glanced down to make sure the boy was still unconscious. “I’ve wondered myself the same thing for close to a thousand years.” Kicking Scribe across the face to make sure he stayed out-of-it she found herself being lifted off the desk by very strong arms.

Lily glared at her. “Stop hurting my friend!”

“If you insist.”

Lily took a few breaths to compose herself. “How do I harness this magic to allow me to walk again?”

Adagio smiled, bait set and hooked. “I’ll tell you if you keep him in check, and promise not to alert the Rainbooms to my presence.”

Lily bit her bottom lip as she struggled with the moral ramifications of ignoring the danger that the Siren represented. Slowly her gaze fell upon the old photo Scribe kept on his desk of her when she wasn’t trapped in this chair. Scribe wouldn’t agree with this, he was already almost ready to officially ditch Diamond Tiara. And judging by the implications Adagio had made earlier she was definitely up to no good with Diamond.

But if she could harness Equestrian magic so she wouldn’t need this damn chair anymore? She wouldn’t feel so useless. “I... promise.”

Adagio grinned and patted the other girl on the top of her head. “Good little Windigo, now then, pay very close attention, because this is all I know about Starswirl’s plans and it’s the only time I’m ever going to say it.”

Discord felt a cold chill down his spine and he glanced up from more busy work to study the nearby journal. His Draconequus counterpart wasn’t speaking to him at the moment. Eyes narrowing, he glanced over to the spell monitoring device that was designed to alert him to any problems at Canterlot High.

What he saw did not instill him with great pleasure.

“It was always dangerous allowing Lily to go back to the school while Adagio was still a threat.” A little voice whispered into his ear.

Discord sighed. “A necessary evil, one I am altogether not proud of.”

Screwball stepped into the room. “Is everything ok with Lily, daddy?”

Discord shook his head. “I’m afraid the temptress has met with our little Lily, Screwy.”

Screwball pulled a wicked-looking baseball bat out of nowhere. “I think Lucille's thirsty!”

Discord chuckled and snapped his fingers sending the bat away. “Oh, don’t you worry my dear. Once this particular problem is dealt with, young Miss Dazzle is going to learn not to meddle with my family.”

Screwball pouted. Then she clapped her hands together excitedly. The gleam in his eye and the tone of his voice proved that Discord was just as much the master manipulator he’d always been. Adagio Dazzle didn’t know what was in store for her in the slightest.

Fluttershy's Family Is What?!

Chapter 24

Fluttershy awoke Thursday morning with a start. She glanced around with bleary eyes at her bedroom in confusion; she wasn’t entirely sure why she was awake. She glanced at the alarm clock nearby and noticed that it was an hour before she normally got up to get ready for school. Frowning in confusion the nude teen walked over to the window and glanced down at the backyard.

Her mother, father and brother were dressed in their pyjamas and walking stiffly into the neighbour’s yard. “Oh my, I wonder what they’re doing?” Swiftly throwing a robe around her body she rushed out of her room to follow after them.

Adagio greeted her little servants with a warm smile and passed a paint can to the nuisance child. “Get to work painting the backyard fence, it’s looking rather bland.”

Zephyr Breeze grinned dopily. “Yes mistress.”

“How can we be of assistance oh Goddess of Song?” Mrs. Shy asked with a tired smile.

Adagio frowned slightly. She glanced around and shook her head. “Sonata broke a lot of toasters before she figured out how they worked, and for some reason kept the busted scrap. Those two idiots Flim and Flam might pay good money for them if they’re repaired, so why don’t you get to work on that Mister Shy?”

The Shy Patriarch bowed to his Goddess and headed into the garage.

Adagio blinked. “How did he know where Sonata kept them?”

Mrs. Shy, still smiling and waiting for orders, giggled playfully. “My husband has always known where to find something that’s broken; he worked as a repairman for years before retiring.”

Adagio shook her head and sang a little. Mrs. Shy swayed back and forth happily. “Come on, I need another shower before I go meet my little Di-Di for the day, and it’s so much easier to wash my hair with someone to help.”

“Oh thank you, Mistress! I shall make you presentable for your chosen lover,” Mrs. Shy grinned and clapped her hands together eagerly before she began to strip in the open air of the pre-dawn sky.

Fluttershy watched her mother stripping with stunned disbelief. Resisting the urge to charge out into the yard fully she brought her arm up to cover her chest as her breath sped up in nervous fear. What was going on here? She had been studying so hard and focused so much on all of the final exams for the year she hadn’t even noticed her parents or brother were acting so strange.

“Oh my goodness!” Fluttershy fingered her robe’s collar nervously. “I’ve got to tell Sunset and the others. But my mother is going towards Adagio’s house and… wait a minute: when did the Dazzlings move next door?” Pondering the absurdity of this statement Fluttershy failed to notice when her mother finished undressing and slipped into Adagio’s house.

She glanced briefly at her brother and bit her bottom lip to stop herself from smiling at his forced manual labour. He maybe a total jerk, but he was still her brother, and he shouldn’t be forced into servitude for anything. Even if he totally deserved to be taken down a notch for being the Worst Possible Brother Ever!

Fluttershy shook her head. She had to warn the others that Adagio seemed to have regained her power to control people through singing. It was all very concerning.

Pinkie Pie stood in front of Sonata with a large pot on her head. She’d been so excited she’d barely been able to keep sleeping with all the new ideas percolating in her brain. She slapped the mixing whisk against the large scroll affixed to her planning white board via magnets and adopted a very serious expression.

“Operation Princess Twilight Party is going to be the biggest and most elaborate event yet for the NLAC. The girls have agreed to let me do everything, whatever I decide goes, but that means I need the help of somebody who understands me. And can keep up.”

Sonata saluted. “Private Dusk reporting for duty.”

Pinkie giggled and then quickly sobered up. “According to this Princess Twilight has a crystal castle, loves sorting books and organizing things, used to live in a treebrary and wore a special Princess Dress for Rarity’s grand opening in Canterlot.”

Sonata scratched her head in confusion. “Isn’t this still a nudist party?”

Pinkie nodded. “Of course, but the dress was just some extra information because of this bet the other me and I have going.”

Sonata’s eyes widened in surprise. “Wait, you’ve talked to your pony self?”

Pinkie smirked. “We did more than talk.”

Sonata shifted nervously on the bed. “Ummmm, what exactly do you mean by that?”

Pinkie rushed over to give Sonata a hug. “Oh nothing like what you’re thinking, Pinkie and me played the best prank ever! And nobody even knows about it.”

Sonata grinned mischievously. “Ooooo, spill, spill!”

Pinkie giggled again. “Ok, so time runs differently on the other side of the mirror, it’s how events here can take place in such a short amount of time while they spend like way more months at a time experiencing crazy adventures. So, back during Spring Break, I slipped through the portal for a few days to get some inspiration for some awesome parties. It was fun learning how to walk on hoovsies… While I was visiting Manehattan I almost got discovered, but I had the perfect disguise!” Pinkie shrugged and turned back to the scroll.

Sonata nodded slowly in comprehension. “Ohhhhhh, that kind of makes sense. Who wouldn’t want to visit horsey world if they could just walk through a magic mirror?”

Pinkie nodded. “Yep. She even came here for a few days to find out how humans partied. We had so much fun, and nobody on either side of the mirror has figured it out yet. So please don’t tell anybody otherwise I’ll lose the bet.”

Sonata mimed zipping her lips shut. “Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.”

Pinkie smiled proudly and then turned back to the scroll. “We have a lot to do, but the biggest thing is the cake.”

Sonata’s eyes shone with delight. “Cake?”

Pinkie nodded. “We have two full days to prepare the largest, biggest, most scrum-didily-umptious tree shaped cake ever conceived of… and this is the recipe!” Pinkie slapped the scroll with her whisk again.

Sonata stared at the ingredients briefly and frowned. “Ummm, don’t humans get sick if they eat hay?”

“What?” Pinkie gasped and spun around quickly. “Oh, silly filly, she included the pony recipe for reference.” Shaking her head she readjusted the scroll so it showed the proper human-ok ingredients necessary to build the Golden Oaks Treebrary Surprise and spun back to face Sonata. “For the next two days we will be preparing everything for the party, but this cake for Princess Twilight is The. Most. Important!

“And that’s why I asked you to help us Marble.” Grinning she turned to her sister, dressed in a robe and sitting on the bed with a confused expression on her face, she suddenly felt naked with all the eyes on her.

“Huh?”

Pinkie giggled. “Because of your issues with anxiety and stuff, and since Sonata and I still have to go to school we need you to keep an eye on the cake while we’re baking it.”

Sonata frowned. “Doesn’t it only take an hour or so to bake a cake?”

Pinkie slapped the scroll with her whisk again. “That’s just ordinary cake! This is the Golden Oaks Treebrary Surprise! If it says twenty-nine hours to bake the entire cake than it will take twenty-nine hours to bake the entire cake… We’ll need sixty cake tins, fifteen spatulas, seven dozen eggs, a whole lot of sugar, cocoa powder, flour, icing, oak shavings… whoops, I think she meant oat shavings,” Pinkie said with another giggle.

Marble approached the instructions with her mouth open in a small o-shape and she started trembling.

Pinkie wrapped her sister in a tight hug. “Don’t worry, Maud will be here some of the time to help too, but you have the most time being home schooled. So! Sonata and I are going to mix the batter before we go to school; I have a free period first thing so I do have a little extra time to make everything to start out with. I just need you to swap the sections as they finish and make sure Limestone doesn’t pig out on any of them.”

Marble slowly took a breath and calmed down and gave a little nod with a happy smile.

“Great! Bestest twin ever!”

Sonata stared between the pair of them. “Can’t you only have one twin?” she asked absentmindedly.

Pinkie giggled once again. “Silly Siren, the pony me has a twin too, and since I’m her sister too we’re kind of twins… but Marble here is the bestest twin sister because she shared a womb with me.”

Sonata shrugged. “Fair enough.”

“To the kitchen!” Pinkie dashed off.

Marble gasped.

Sonata sighed and picked up the aprons Pinkie forgot about. Glancing at it briefly she smiled. “I’ve never baked anything in the nude before, this should be fun.” Quickly putting the apron on, she grabbed the scroll and leapt out of the door. “Hark and away!”

Marble sighed silently and rolled her eyes. Glancing back and forth nervously she slipped her robe off and put her apron on. It wasn’t like anybody could see her in the house and she didn’t want to mess up her robe.

Twilight Sparkle stared in horror at the readings of her new, Alicorn proof, magic detector and trembled in fear. It just wasn’t possible. There was no way. She wasn’t magical, she couldn’t be, and she refused to accept the reality of this situation.

Her reflection in the mirror behind her shimmered and took on a different shape. A familiar form that had been seen many times before in her nightmares. Midnight Sparkle laughed delightedly as chains sprung out of the mirror and wrapped around her alter ego.

Twilight shrieked and tried to pull away, but the chains encircled her too quickly.

Midnight circled around in front of her and bent down to trace her finger down Twilight’s cheek and towards her chin. “Can’t deny me now, why continue to resist?”

Twilight shook her head to get away from the horrible touching. “No! I reject this statement of reality. I cannot possess magic! I am a sixteen-year-old human girl, will be turning seventeen during the summer, and I am ordinary!”

Midnight rolled her eyes. “Denial isn’t just a river in Egypt.”

Twilight groaned. “That is a terrible simile! I am not in denial; I am outright rejecting you and everything you represent, that is not the action of someone denying your existence. That is someone desperate to avoid the truth of your existence.”

It was Midnight’s turn to groan. “If this wasn’t a dream I’d slap myself so hard right now,” she complained. “Honestly, Twilight, I am you. I represent a facet of your ego, the need to understand all things and quantify them logically. The fact that I look so damn sexy while unraveling the threads of the universe to understand the magic in my body is just a bonus.”

Twilight would have stuck her fingers in her ears if she could. “La, la, la, la, la! I’m not listening!”

Midnight glared with a pout. “It’s no fun to torment myself.” Her eyes lit up with delight as she turned to the bed, which was suddenly in the corner of the room. “So, I’ll torment my captor!”

Twilight’s eyes widened in shock. Sunset Shimmer lay spread-eagle on her bed: naked, sweaty and tied down with manacles attached to each corner of the bed. Sunset’s eyes were filled with terror as she watched Midnight approach.

Midnight’s clothing immediately vanished in a cloud of wispy darkness. Before Twilight could make sense of what was going on, Midnight stroked an unholy, glowing appendage that had begun to grow in-between her legs. With sadistic glee, Midnight watched Twilight's eyes fill with tears as she positioned herself atop Sunset's trembling form.

“NO! Don't you dare touch her!” Twilight struggled against her chains harder, she didn’t want this! She couldn’t bear the horrors Midnight put her through every night, but this; this was worse than being forced to watch her friends die over and over again. This went against every fiber of her being.

“Begone foul creature of darkness!” a new voice cried out startling the pair of them.

“Wat?” Midnight muttered. Before she finished her thought, she was speared by a shaft of dark blue magic and blown to pieces, everything scattered on the winds generated by the arrival of – a rather large winged horse with a horn on her head.

Twilight blinked back the tears of relief and stared in wonder at the gorgeous looking creature standing before her. “Who are you?”

The equine smiled gently banishing the image of Sunset on the bed. “My name is Princess Luna; I heard thy cries from across the great divide. Thankfully you are in the presence of one of our subjects; we were able to bridge the distance to attend these dreams due to our link with Princess Twilight.”

Twilight smiled gratefully as the chains encircling her vanished. Leaping to her feet she wrapped her arms around the equine Goddess’ neck and buried her face into her mane as she wept.

Princess Luna’s smile softened slightly and she nuzzled the traumatized teenager. “Does this foul demon torment thy dreams regularly?”

Twilight nodded. “Every night! I’ve been having so much trouble, even when I know emphatically it’s all only a dream.”

Princess Luna sighed. “We thought… I mean, I thought I sensed much familiarity in you. Equestrian magic used for selfish reasons always leads down such a path. I too faced a similar fate, and when I returned I punished myself nightly for my crimes against my little ponies.” The royal alicorn pulled away from Twilight with a final nuzzle and sat at a table. A tea service floated over, engulfed in a glowing dark blue light and began to pour its contents into two ornately crafted cups.

Twilight sighed as she slumped down in the seat across from her. “I should be more amazed by all of this, but I feel the only question I have is, how can you be here? You mentioned something about being near Princess Twilight?”

Princess Luna smiled. “I am capable of observing all of the dreams of my subjects, indeed it is a pleasant task to step in and banish terrors of the night. Some are true Nightmares, formed by the darkness of Disharmony and Despair, while others, as I have come to understand, are a means for the psyche to face its inner demons and overcome them.”

Twilight sipped automatically at the tea and felt a warmth flowing through her. She sat and stared with rapt attention at this fascinating creature whose tone and mannerisms were so similar to the Vice-Principal she was slowly coming to know, and yet completely different at the same time.

Princess Luna chuckled, though her expression grew melancholy. “I must confess I may have tied a portion of my dream essence to Princess Twilight’s subconscious so that I could observe this world for myself. She rarely speaks of her adventures here, preferring to focus on her life in Equestria… I believe it is born of a selfish desire to maintain one element separate from her friends in Equestria. To have something uniquely for herself, is that not the expression?”

Twilight tilted her head thoughtfully. “Something like me time? A time set aside for yourself to just do whatever you want… no; it’s probably simpler than that, she just wants to have an interest that isn’t shared by all of her friends. If she’s anything like me.”

Princess Luna nodded. “Truly thou art the very picture of a younger, less mature Twilight Sparkle.”

Twilight’s cheeks flushed and she took another sip of tea. “This is very good, what is it?”

“Magic.”

Twilight’s expression changed as though someone had flipped a switch. The taste became ashen in her mouth and with trembling hands she slowly put the tea cup down.

Princess Luna sighed softly. “It will not harm you, it is a special gift. By consuming this tea you shall have uninterrupted sleep for as long as Princess Twilight remains in this realm.”

Twilight eyed the tea cup longingly, but she did not pick it up again. “And when she’s gone I’ll just keep having the nightmares. Why did the magic stay with me?” Bitterly she turned aside and took her glasses off to wipe away a tear. “I never want to become Midnight Sparkle again!”

Princess Luna laughed out loud at that.

Twilight’s cheeks flushed, this royal visitor was mocking her.

“We are sorry, but we were not expecting such a humorous title.”

“Huh?” Twilight suddenly felt like a fish out of water.

Princess Luna’s form wavered and her body grew larger. Her coat darkened and her royal regalia changed into something more suited for war. Opening her eyes revealed they had changed as well into harsher cat-like slits that shone green.

Twilight felt the stirrings of some primal fear in the pit of her stomach.

Princess Luna’s teeth sharpened and elongated completing the transformation. “We are Nightmare Moon! Tremble in fear before us, for we control the night! AND WE SHALL HAVE THE NIGHT LAST FOREVER!” the force of her shout sent the tea and everything else tumbling off the table.

Twilight wasn’t aware it was possible to piss your pants in sheer terror in your sleep, but the growing wet spot in her dream panties was certainly proof of concept.

Princess Luna frowned slightly and banished the embarrassment with a simple spell, she also resumed her normal form. “And it is a pleasure to make your acquaintance Midnight Sparkle.”

Twilight gasped, her form had changed into Midnight without her conscious decision. “No!”

“Do not fear your form!” Princess Luna commanded. “It is to illustrate a point.”

Twilight shed more tears as she angrily glared at Princess Luna. “What? That I’m a horrible, destructive, apparently kinky beast that will destroy everyone she cares about if it means understanding magic?”

Princess Luna shook her head with a sigh. “Nay.”

Twilight stared at the equine with a sudden smirk on her lips. “The horse princess said neigh.” She giggled at the absurdity of it all. Her wings twitched and she fell over beside herself with laughter.

A smile returned to Princess Luna’s face as she watched Twilight’s mood lightening once more. Circling the table she gently wiped a few tears away with a feathered wingtip.

Twilight jerked slightly at the touch and then stared up in awe.

“Midnight Sparkle is not some dark facet of your being. Not in the sense you believe. She represents all of your fears and insecurities, she has taken the shape of the one thing that you fear the most because it is so effective at tormenting you.” Here Princess Luna sighed once more. “Twilight Sparkle, you desire more punishment for what you almost did. The corruptive influence of the magic you forcibly attempted to control was removed from you by the bearers of Harmony.

"Do not interrupt, I know of what I speak because I experienced similar events in the past. There is no danger of becoming the same Midnight Sparkle you were before. There is, however, always the truth. This form is yours now, it may change to reflect the purity of your soul now that you have been shown the error of your ways, but you and she are one and the same.”

Twilight got to her feet, her wings flexing behind her. “I – I’m not sure I’m ready to accept that, Princess Luna.”

Princess Luna nodded slowly in reluctant acceptance. “Tis a truth you will come to see. Tell your friend, Sunset Shimmer, and she can help.”

Twilight shook her head vehemently. “Never! I can never let them know about these nightmares!”

“In time perhaps you will see reason.” Princess Luna levitated the tea cup in her magic once again and presented it to Twilight. “But for right now let us continue our discussion on lighter topics, I too have many questions about this world, and this magic is my guarantee that you shall have dreamless sleep so that you may recover your strength for what lies ahead. As long as Princess Twilight is visiting. However brief that may seem to be.”

Twilight accepted the cup with little hesitation this time. “Oh yes! Thank you, Princess Luna, I’ll need all the sleep I can get to deal with the exams. I was afraid I’d be so out of it because of these nightmares I’d get…” Twilight gasped. “An A minus!”

Princess Luna laughed boisterously and reclaimed a teacup for herself. “Now then, Twilight, I’ve heard so little about humans. Why precisely are your mammary glands situated so high-up on your chest? And what is the purpose of these trappings you wear?” She levitated a pair of panties and a bra into view. “These would appear to secure your teats to avoid unnecessary movement due to their unfortunate placement. But what need have you of these? Surely thou art capable of using the privy by now.”

Twilight’s cheeks flushed a darker shade of purple. “Ummm…”

Fluttershy approached Sunset, Applejack, Rarity and the twin Twilights (Twinlights?) after their first class of the day with an apprehensive expression on her face. She wasn’t sure how to broach the subject entirely, but she knew she couldn’t put it off until lunch because her heart couldn’t take it anymore.

Nervously rubbing her elbow she glanced down at her feet and then looked back up, none of the others had noticed her yet. “Um, girls?”

“Ah’m tellin’ ya, Flash ain’t interested in any excuses, Princess, yah gotta let that boy down gently or he’ll be moonin’ over ya fer another thirty moons.”

“Oh don’t be so dramatic, Applejack.”

“Um, Rarity, I think Applejack is right.”

“Sunset, darling, I know the perfect way to let a boy down gently, and it is not the blunt honest approach.”

Fluttershy steeled her resolve and drummed up enough courage to speak again. “Girls.”

“I really don’t think now is the time for this sort of conversation, girls, I’ve got enough to deal with as it is thanks to that strange magic signature. And on top of that I left Discord as part of the Castle Sitting team… Discord!”

“Rarity, just let her tell the boy it’s over, dangit!”

“Applejack! I will not allow her to break that poor boy’s heart!”

“Are they always like this?”

Sunset squeezed Twilight’s hand with a smile. “Pretty much.”

Princess Twilight rolled her eyes and smiled at the antics between two of her Canterlot High friends. She wasn’t concerned with Flash Sentry, as far as she was concerned that crush, or fling, or whatever was firmly ended.

Fluttershy finally stomped her foot, very lightly, and called out. “Girls.”

Silence reigned as the other five turned to her with surprise.

“Fluttershy, dear me, when did you get here?” Rarity smiled pleasantly at her friend.

Applejack blinked and then smiled as well. “Why didn’t ya speak up sooner?”

Fluttershy fidgeted with her skirt. “Um… I kind of did.”

Sunset patiently placed a hand of support on Fluttershy’s shoulder and turned her to face them properly. “Is everything ok?” she asked in concern.

Fluttershy slowly shook her head.

“Goodness, dear, whatever is the matter?”

“Adagio Dazzle is my next door neighbour and she’s got her magic back and she’s controlling my family to be her slaves!” Fluttershy’s chest heaved with the effort of blurting all of that out. Swaying slightly she fell back against the lockers. “Oh my, I didn’t think I could say that, but I did…” Fluttershy smiled proudly.

Everyone else was stunned.

Applejack’s expression darkened as her eyes narrowed. “Say what now?”

Rarity blanched, her skin paling into near transparency and she fanned herself to stave off the sudden need to faint. “How scandalously mortifying.”

Sunset took a step back. “Adagio has her magic back? How?”

Twilight stared at the others confused. “Who’s Adagio?”

Princess Twilight rushed forward and embraced Fluttershy tightly. “Don’t worry, Fluttershy, we’ll free your family and curb stomp Adagio…” pausing she glanced at Sunset. “I did get the expression right, right?”

Sunset smirked and shook her head. “Yes, Twilight.”

Twilight fidgeted with her glasses. “I still don’t know who this Adagio person is,” she reminded.

Applejack sighed in frustration. “Adagio was the leader of the Sirens, ya know that group Sonata used ta belong to before she and Pinkie started cavortin’ and canoodlin’.”

Rarity shot Applejack a scandalized look. “I know you were raised on a farm, Applejack, but there’s no need to show your roots so pronouncedly.”

Fluttershy glanced between her friends. “I’m really sorry, Sunset, but I don’t know how she got her magic back. And, um… do we have to rescue all of my family?”

Four out of five girls stared at Fluttershy in clear disbelief.

Princess Twilight patted her friend on the shoulder. “Now, Fluttershy, I understand your brother can be a bit of a… well he’s a…”

Fluttershy scowled. “A totally perverted unhelpful slacker jerk who stares at my breasts in the shower! It's so he can measure up the other girls he actually wants to bang because he’s a massive douchebag!”

Princess Twilight resisted the urge to face palm. “I was just going to call him a pest, possibly a jerk. But... does he really stare at his own sister’s breasts?”

Fluttershy angrily stomped a foot again and nodded. “Mom’s too.”

Rarity’s face turned a little green. “Goodness, that is a bit too much information, Fluttershy.”

Fluttershy blushed. “I’m sorry. Admittedly, I don’t blame him, too much, but if I ever get my hands on the not-nice-person that introduced Zephyr Breeze to Hentai, I’ll let Angel bite him in the nuts.”

Rarity wobbled about to faint once again.

Princess Twilight simply sighed. “I should have known this version would be more…hormonally driven, humans do seem to spend a good majority of their time under the sway of their sex drives, but honestly let’s focus on the main problem here.”

Sunset nodded her agreement. “Adagio Dazzle has power again and is probably plotting something.”

“Should I strike up the band?” Rarity wondered with a slight gleam in her eyes. “So many new wardrobe choices,” she muttered to herself hopefully.

Princess Twilight shook her head. “Not this time. This time we have an ace in the hole.”

Applejack smirked. “Yep, Sonata is on our side. Maybe she’ll know how Adagio got her magic back, or at least what she’s plottin’.”

Twilight frowned. “Isn’t that kind of mean?”

Rarity blinked once and sighed. “Twilight raises a valid point, it would be extremely hypocritical of us to presume that Sonata, as crazy as she may be, would have any knowledge about Adagio’s sudden renewal of power.”

“Why hypocritical?” Sunset wondered.

Rarity shot Sunset a glare. “Do you not recall how we acted towards her last Saturday?”

Sunset had the good grace to blush at the reminder of their earlier suspicious attitude around Sonata.

“That there Siren might still know a thing or two about how Adagio plots stuff.” Applejack plucked her hat off and ran a hand through her hair. “Plus, didn’t she mention she was tryin’ ta get us in trouble with the law over your naturist club?”

Princess Twilight adopted a surprised look, this was the first she’d heard about any problems with this new naturist club they’d discussed last night. “Is it illegal for such a club to exist?”

“Nope.” Applejack shook her head.

Rarity flinched. “Perhaps on school property, but everything has been above board, I can assure you. Sweetie Belle has been lectured on all of the reasons why adopting this lifestyle choice should be done for the proper reasons, and not to go running off and indulging in any baser fantasies she may dally with.”

“Dally with?” Applejack repeated with a snort of disbelief.

Fluttershy decided to stop any further arguments. “Um, if we aren’t using the band to blast Adagio, how do we break the spell on my parents?”

“And Zephyr Breeze,” Sunset reminded.

“Oh alright, him too.” Fluttershy pouted indignantly.

Princess Twilight clapped her hands excitedly. “Oh good! I’m so glad I stumbled onto Starswirl’s notes on Siren magic after the first time we had to deal with them…” Turning to Fluttershy she inhaled. “In order to break a Siren’s spell the Elements of Harmony should be used as a last resort as the results can lead to ramifications resulting in ill-will and feelings of distrust permeating the pony’s psyche opening their defenses up to be assaulted by Windigo or other emotionally charged spell attacks.

“Therefore, the best method for un-enchanting a pony under the effects of Siren song is to feed them a potion of crushed henbane, alfalfa root, a single strand of hair of the Siren in question – a difficult ingredient to get as finding a Siren on land in pony disguise is not easy – and two key ingredients whose magical properties will prevent the pony from being ensnared again. The wing feather of an Alicorn, freely given, and mucus from a Changeling Drone.”

The others stared at Twilight after her impromptu lecture.

Twilight frowned at her counterpart. “Isn’t Henbane poisonous?”

Princess Twilight shook her head. “Not if properly handled for the use of potion making.”

Sunset stared at her friend curiously. “Where are we going to get a lock of Adagio’s hair?”

Fluttershy’s face flushed. “My mom washed her hair in the shower this morning, maybe some of it stuck around,” she suggested.

Rarity visibly recoiled. “The brazen hussy!”

Fluttershy’s face fell in despair. “I know, but she is my mom.”

“Not her, Fluttershy, I was referring to that scandalous, oversexed, Siren.”

“Oh, she didn’t have sex with my mom… I don’t think… Goodness, what if she did,” Fluttershy fidgeted nervously.

Sunset patted her shoulder. “It’s ok, come on, we can take my bike back to your place and see if we can get a lock of her hair for the potion.”

Princess Twilight nodded. “And I’ll send a note through the journal to my friends in Equestria, Zecora can start preparing to mix the brew so we can break the spell.”

“Equestrian Henbane is probably better to use, I doubt the native stuff here will have absorbed magical properties from the Earth,” Sunset remarked.

“Ah’m still goin’ ta ask Sonata about this business with Adagio havin’ power again,” Applejack decided.

Rarity took Twilight’s hand. “And you and I shall go alert Rainbow Dash.”

Twilight blinked in surprise. “Why both of us?”

Rarity rolled her eyes. “Because keeping Rainbow from dashing off to beat Adagio with her bare fists will require two able-bodied friends to hold her down. I’m afraid she has quite the soft spot for Fluttershy’s mother.”

“Oh.” Twilight giggled slightly. “I can see Rainbow doing that.”

Princess Twilight smiled and clapped her hands. “Alright girls! Let’s get to work, if we’re lucky we can nip this problem in the bud before it escalates, and then we can concentrate on that mysterious magical signature you detected.”

Applejack opened her mouth to voice a sudden realization, but everyone else had left already. “Consarn it! For bein’ so smart, Princess Twilight sure can be a bit dense at times, that magical doohickey probably picked up Adagio, Fluttershy’s house is a few blocks over from Twilight’s.” Shaking her head she turned and walked off to find Pinkie and her girlfriend. It was time to talk to that Siren girl and find out just what it was she possibly knew.

Sonata Discovers What?!

Chapter 25

Pinkie and Sonata arrived at school and could immediately tell that something big was going on. For one thing, Rainbow Dash was arguing with Rarity and Twilight about something as they both held her back on the soccer field to keep her from running off somewhere.

The air felt electrically charged, and Applejack was marching straight towards them with a very serious expression on her face. Sonata nervously smiled at the farm girl and wondered if ‘Dagi had made her next move yet. It was a very real possibility and the Rainbooms didn’t seem to be treating her with as much fear as they should have been even though they promised they would.

“Applejack!” Pinkie greeted, happily oblivious to the mood her friend was in.

Sonata offered a very weak smile.

“Hey.” Applejack stopped in front of Sonata. “Ah gotta ask ya a real hard question, and ah need ya ta be honest with me.”

Sonata giggled nervously. “Oh sure.”

“Are ya here just because of Adagio?”

Sonata blinked. “Well d’uh, I’m here to help prevent you girls from getting in trouble. I mean that’s pretty much my entire motivation. It’s so not worth it to get revenge for something like losing our voices when I can have Pinkie Pie instead.”

Pinkie smiled with a stray tear in her eye. “Awwwww, I love you too, ‘Nata.”

Applejack shook her head frustratedly. “Not now, Pinkie!” she snapped.

Pinkie’s hair started to deflate again. “What’s her deal anyway? I mean it isn’t like Sonata has done anything evil. Why do all our friends want to be so mean towards her? She’s trying really, really, really hard!” Pinkamena sounded really mad. Pinkie tried not to worry about it.

Applejack blew a bang out of her eyes and stared intently at Sonata. “So when were ya gonna tell us she could hypnotize folks again?”

Sonata stared at Applejack with a blank expression on her face. She started laughing. “Very funny, Apple girl, ha, ha! I love it, Adagio can’t do that because she can’t sing, if she can’t sing she can’t entice anybody. What a great joke, not!” she finished in a bitter tone.

Applejack shook her head. “Fluttershy saw it, Adagio put that there mind whammy on her folks next door. They’re obeyin’ everythin’ she tells’em to.”

Sonata’s expression changed. She glared at Applejack with her lips in a thin straight line and her eyebrows angled in a very serious looking angry expression that just did not suit Sonata at all. “What are you talking about?” she demanded pushing Applejack with enough force to actually cause her to stumble.

“’Dagi can’t be singing again! If she had her voice back then I’d have my voice back and… ahhhh, ahhhh, ahhh.” Her throat ached and the screeching tone of her voice drove many of the nearby students to cover their ears at the pain. “Nope, still can’t sing for shit, miss bossy Rainblossom!”

Pinkie watched her girlfriend get angrier and angrier, and Applejack prove to be just as stubborn. It was like a freight train loaded with sweets and baking ingredients barreling over a cliff because Old Doc Brown hadn’t managed to get his new time machine invented yet.

Applejack shook her head. “Fluttershy ain’t lyin’!”

Sonata stomped her foot. “Prove it!”

Applejack blinked. “Um… Ah cain’t.” she admitted. “It’s hard to prove somethin’, but I represent that Element of Honesty thing Sunset said. So I know when somebody is fibbin’ or not. Fluttershy ain’t lyin’…” Here she trailed off suddenly with wide eyes. “And you ain’t neither, you honestly didn’t know your sister could sing again ta hypnotize people?”

Sonata’s anger melted away and in its place was the worst possible thing. Pinkie gasped and tried to hug her, but Sonata pushed her away. “’Dagi can sing again? But why would she keep that from us? How did she even regain her power? We never even went back to get our broken gems after we ran off stage…Element of Honesty can’t lie, so then-“ She cut herself off with a gasp, tears stinging the sides of her eyes. With a slight shake of her head and a brief sob she turned and fled. She needed to see Aria right now.

Pinkie watched her go, her hair completely straight and her face full of concern and despair. Whirling around she shot a glare at Applejack that was so un-like Pinkie it actually scared her friend. “You made Sonata cry!”

Applejack took a step back in nervous fear. “N-N-Now Pinkie, ah didn’t-“

“That’s almost worse than BREAKING a PINKIE PROMISE!”

“Pinkie,” Rainbow Dash tried to calm her friend as she, Rarity and Twilight approached from the field.

Pinkie shook her head frustratedly slapping Rainbow with her newly straightened hair. “Shut up, Dashie!” she growled. “Pinkie isn’t here right now.” Stomping closer to Applejack she jabbed the farm girl with her index finger. “You’re going to apologize to Sonata! And maybe I’ll speak with you again, but not before, you got that?”

Applejack rapidly jerked her head up and down in a silent nod of compliance.

“Good,” Pinkie purred contentedly. “Now I’ve got to go make sure Sonata’s ok. Dashie, please tell Mr. Magnet I won’t be in class because somebody broke my girlfriend’s heart!” She glared angrily at Applejack before stomping off, a little angry cloud seemingly following after her spitting lightning everywhere.

“Do we try and stop her?” Twilight wondered.

“Nope!” Applejack declared before rushing off to class.

Rainbow Dash watched her go and was surprised to see a very conspicuous wet spot underneath where she’d been standing. “I think we should let Pinkie cool off,” she decided. “Besides, Sonata looked really upset. I don’t think she knew about Adagio being able to do that mind control thing again.”

Rarity smiled. “Why Rainbow Dash, I’m amazed at how quickly you’ve overcome your own desire to run off blindly to save Fluttershy’s mother.”

Rainbow Dash shook her head and blushed. “This is more important, Rarity. The last time Pinkie’s hair was that straight she was sitting alone in her bedroom having a tea party with inanimate objects.”

“When was that?” Twilight wondered.

Dash shrugged. “When we were eleven and tried to throw her a surprise party. Seriously do not ever try to throw Pinkie a surprise party, she’s gotten better, but she’s still not over what happened and she sometimes can get a little scary.”

Rarity blinked. “A little scary!” she snapped. “Applejack literally had the… ahem, if you’ll pardon my language, piss scared out of her.”

Dash sighed. “Yeah, maybe she’s really that serious about Sonata. I just thought she was humouring the clueless siren, but… well clearly there’s something more there.”

Twilight sighed and fidgeted with her bang. “This is all getting so serious. And nerve inducing. Do you girls always have to deal with these sorts of things?”

Rarity rubbed the bridge of her nose and offered a hesitant smile. “Welcome to Canterlot High, darling, and the typical difficulties one faces when magical problems start to crop up.” She sighed and glanced towards the school. “I’d best fetch Applejack one of my emergency pairs of panties and perhaps a new skirt or something.” So saying, she walked off to go do just that.

Twilight was left with Rainbow Dash, who was torn between her loyalty to AJ, Fluttershy and now Pinkie Pie. Though you wouldn’t know it from just looking at her.

Dash screwed her face up into a frustrated expression and she hollered incoherently.

Twilight took a step back.

“Damnit! I hate when this shit happens, I never know who I’m supposed to help. Not even if I try and listen to my magic like Sunset suggested.” Whirling around she marched back towards the field where she’d left her ball.

Twilight sighed slightly unsure of what to do.

Flash Sentry approached her at that point. “Magic problems?”

Twilight groaned. “Yes, I can’t wait until Friday’s party now, maybe everything will have sorted itself out by then.”

Flash frowned. “What party?”

Twilight’s cheeks flushed. “The CMC’s club party,” she explained.

Flash sighed. “I still haven’t gotten any invites to that place, is it really as good as people are saying?”

“Come this Friday and find out,” Twilight muttered. “It can’t be any worse than what’s happening to our friends right now.”

Flash watched her leave with a sigh. “Yeah, maybe I’ll do that.” Dejectedly he turned around and headed back towards the school.

Lily Breeze sat in the back row; a typical thing for her, the teacher was droning on and on about the upcoming exam. Her mind however was anywhere but here. Fingering her snowflake shaped pendant she watched Scribe out of the corner of her eye.

She’d done something she was not proud of when she encountered the Siren in Diamond’s office. She hadn’t wanted to, but she needed to help Scribe. He was linked to her pendant now because of their close bond of Friendship. It was what Adagio claimed at any rate.

Did that mean she’d taken away his free will? Lily let go of the pendant and took in a sharp breath as she realized all of the implications that could mean. Adagio’s words returned unbidden to mind.

“See, my little Windigo, you can use your powers to strike up the rage and the anger and all of those wonderful negative emotions. Harness enough of them and you can create blizzards to burry everyone in snow and ice forever! But that’s just the big guns.

“Windigos aren’t exactly known for their subtlety, but they do possess less grandiose abilities. Such as the power to manipulate ponies’ minds. It’s a little known fact that Windigos can erase knowledge from the minds of those who have seen them… So be a good little girl and erase his mind of our conversation.”

Lily anguished about it for the rest of that day and all of this morning. She felt horrible. She felt worse than that; she was as bad as Diamond Tiara. Taking Scribe for granted, literally erasing his mind and manipulating him.

Lily hadn’t even noticed when they started, but large wet drops of water fell onto her desk. Mindful of the other students around her and her link to the pendant via her emotions, she quickly rubbed at her eyes and tried to center herself.

“This is what I’m willing to do to walk again?”

“It’s easy to use magic to repair your legs. Just sit around the school and absorb all that wonderful negativity you humans foster so much. The hate will come easily, Harmony can’t prevent it here. No matter how much Sunset Shimmer and her stupid friends think it can.

“We’re living proof; it was simplicity itself to tear the student body apart. So just do what comes naturally, my little Windigo. And once you have enough power, shape it, mold it, use it like a fine clay and will yourself to stand. It’s that simple.”

Lily was suddenly aware that everyone seemed to be looking at her. Glancing up she saw the teacher with a concerned expression on his face. “Um, what?”

“I said, do you need to see the Nurse?” Mr. Magnet asked shooting Lily a hesitant smile.

Lily blinked. “Ummm, no, I’m good.”

“Miss Breeze, your nose is bleeding.”

Lily dabbed at her nose in some surprise and then quickly started wheeling herself towards the door. “Umm. Oh, I’ll just go, to the bathroom then. If that’s ok, Mr. Magnet.”

Waving his hand with obvious concern he nodded. “Yes, yes, quickly my dear.”

Pinching her nose between her fingers Lily slipped quickly out of the class and down the hall to the nearest girls’ room. “Did my powers do this?” She hadn’t felt anything. One minute she was recalling the words Adagio spoke to her and the next she was suffering a nosebleed.

Struggling in the bathroom, she managed to get some paper towels and soaked one of them to help clean her face. She waited a few moments until she was sure the nosebleed had stopped and then started to clean off the mess left behind. She couldn’t help fearing that perhaps something was wrong with her.

As she cleaned the last of the blood away an image appeared briefly in the mirror. It was a white equine shaped face, made up of mist, and it had her eyes. Rearing back in fright she let out a voiceless scream of terror. Her mouth opened to scream, but nothing could be heard from it.

“Daughter.”

Lily trembled at the haunted voice that floated out of the mirror.

The friendlier image of her mother suddenly appeared. “Lily, if you are hearing this message then it worked. I managed to record it into the pendant just in case of a situation where I was no longer around to instruct you.”

Lily glanced down at the pendant in surprise.

“You have begun to tap into the powers of the Windigo. It is a creature from a dimension adjacent to ours, linked via portal. It is equine in appearance and quite a dangerous creature, but its powers locked away in this pendant are neither good nor evil. Magic, all magic, is fueled by intent. If you use the powers for evil purposes you will be branded as dangerous by certain detection spells left by the one who gave me my pendant.”

Lily reached up to the mirror and caressed its surface. “Mother.” Hot tears stung her face, she hadn’t seen her mother in far too long.

“These powers are a gift. They will help you at times of great danger. The detection spells will warn you if you begin to slide into the grasp of darkness. As they did my sister and me. Lore and I were young once, we were selfish and desired happiness. We thought the way to achieve this was to steal men we fancied from their wives. We used the mental control powers. Eventually Lore overcame her insecurities and found a husband to cherish. I was not as fortunate.”

Lily frowned at the words in the message and blinked back more tears.

“Your father loved you very much, but he was not your biological father. I know, I know, it’s cliché and all the bad soap operas of the world have done this story to death, but I coerced your real father into having sex with me and… one thing led to another, and I was punished for it. My sister managed to save me from the ice and snow, she and her husband Crag succeeded beyond all hopes.

“But I could never tap into the full potential of the pendant ever again. I implore you, no matter how much you are tempted, do not follow me down that path. Use the Windigo abilities wisely and justly. If I am not here to help teach you, then go to your Aunt Lore. If she is not able to teach you, seek out your cousin.

“Celestia will be able to demonstrate how best to use your newfound abilities. If she has chosen to accept Lore’s pendant and not her father’s. Luna may have inherited Lore’s abilities in that case, but either of them should be able to help you…”

Lily was confused. She knew her cousins were in charge of this school of course, but considering how easily they were affected by the Sirens it seemed to her that they hadn’t taken up any powers from anybody. They certainly didn’t seem to have any pendants or pins or anything like that around them. Maybe neither of them had inherited these powers.

Was it possible Grandpa Discord had taken them as he had taken Snowfall’s pendant before it could be passed to them?

“Lily?” Silver Spoon walked into the girls’ room with a look of concern.

Lily turned slowly to her friend and shook her head. “Oh, was I gone too long?”

Silver Spoon nodded. “Mr. Magnet sent me to make sure you were ok.”

Lily trembled as she started rolling towards the door. “I’m better now. I’m not sure what happened.”

Silver Spoon stood squarely in her way. “Lily, if it’s about Diamond forcing you to get that camera in.”

Lily shook her head angrily. “It’s completely unrelated!” she snapped.

Silver stepped backwards in surprise. “Ok, Lily, but… if you need to talk about this, I can listen. I’ve been where you’ve been before. I know Diamond’s manipulative and can get on anybody’s last nerve. I’ll help anyway I can.”

Lily’s face scrunched up in an expression of anguish and despair. “I don’t think anybody can help me, Sil,” she admitted a haunted look in her eyes as she fingered her pendant again. “I did something horrible.”

Silver shook her head. “Whatever it was, we can forgive you.”

Lily laughed miserably and turned away. “It’s something I have to forgive myself for first.” Pulling away from Silver Spoon she made her way outside quickly.

Silver sighed. “We were so close to all of us being happy and free from Di’s drama, what happened to change all that?” Turning she left the girls’ room and made her way back to class. She never noticed the small layer of frost that had coated one of the mirrors, or the strange shimmer from outside the window where the remains of the Canterlot horse statue continued to rest.

Sonata stormed into Aria’s home without a word. She marched straight through the living room, past the downstairs hallway entrance and straight up the stairs. She ignored the guest room and pushed her way into the bedroom. Aria was just getting ready to change for her next class.

Sonata took a deep breath, ignoring the confused look on Aria’s face. “Adagio has her voice back!”

Aria slowly put her top down and took a few deep breaths.

Sonata started pacing in front of the bed. “The Rainbooms claim that Fluttershy told them Adagio is forcing her family to do her every bidding. I didn’t believe them at first, but the Element of Honesty confronted me. Told me to my face that she wasn’t lying. That means…”

Aria slammed her fist into the closet door. “That fucking bitch!”

Sonata kept pacing and nodded. “Aria, you’re not the worst. Adagio’s the worst!” she screeched frustratedly.

Aria was taken aback at the level of vehemence in Sonata’s tone. “Woah.”

“Tides right whoa! We’ve been family for over a thousand years! We’ve put up with Discord, Tirek, Chrysalis…” Sonata shuddered. “Even that creepy Scorpan tried to get us to stop what we do. And then! After we lose our voices and our power to feed, Adagio just decides she’s going to try vengeance. As if that ever works! When has anyone ever succeeded in getting revenge? Ahuizotl knows who, but it certainly never works!” Sonata paused in her little rant, tears streaking down her face.

Aria wasn’t sure what to do, but she was beginning to wonder if she’d been a bit too harsh on her sister. Sonata could really get mean when she wanted to.

Sonata stomped her foot and resumed pacing. “I’m tired of living under her shadow! Following her orders! And I really like Pinkie Pie! I like friends, it’s a lot less stressful than hunting for negative energy in this miserable dimension! I saw the way you looked at that Coloratura girl when she was singing, tell me you don’t like friendship!”

Aria rolled her eyes. “I don’t like friendship.”

“Lies!” Sonata spun on her heel and, lacking much else, threw her shoe at her sister.

Aria caught the feeble projectile and stared at her sister. “You done?”

Sonata shook her head. Opening her mouth she let out a wail that tore at her throat; it also destroyed every piece of glass in the room.

Aria sighed. “You’re paying for that.”

“You’re not signing.” Sonata was surprised.

“Only at school. I kind of let it slip out I could talk still to ‘Rara, so…” Aria sighed and retrieved her top.

Sonata flopped onto the bed with a groan. “Adagio is going to use her power to get the Rainbooms in trouble.”

“Why should we care?” Aria demanded. “I can’t stand any of those drippy Rainblossoms.”

Sonata pouted petulantly and leaned her head in her hand so she could glare at Aria. “We’re sisters, you care about me, and I care about Pinkie, which includes those stupid Rainbooms she’s friends with. I want some decent sex with my girlfriend, you got it out of your system with your girlfriend.”

Aria glowered at Sonata. “She’s not my girlfriend!”

“So you just use her for sex then?”

“Of course not! She’s cool, you know. She reminds me of… how other sirens used to be, before those stupid Seaponies and their Kelpie companions started herding us further and further away from their territories.”

Sonata sighed. “I hate seaponies.”

Aria nodded. “They’re even worse than Adagio on a power trip.”

The pair of siblings started to giggle.

Nervously Sonata sat up and fidgeted with the hem of her skirt. “What do we do about Adagio? If she can sing again, I mean really sing…”

Aria sighed and pulled her top on. “I don’t know. She’s still our sister.”

“I know! Pony Princess Twilight is back and now they can blast her with the rainbow of death again.”

Aria shuddered. “I still have nightmares.”

Sonata’s expression soured. “And you think I don’t! We were creatures of Disharmony. Getting blasted by Harmony hurts, in here.” Sonata indicated her chest.

“But Harmony isn’t evil.”

Both sirens spun to find Pinkie Pie standing in the doorway. Her skin was a duller shade of pink and her hair was long and straight.

Aria couldn’t believe the change in the girl. “Well, of course not!”

Pinkie took a step towards Sonata. “I’m sorry Applejack said those things to you. I’m sorry she had to mistrust you. By not trusting you she didn’t trust me. I’m not stupid you know, I get that you’re not entirely reformed like Sunset, you’ve got that little bit of bad girl in both of you.” She smirked slightly glancing over at Aria. “But I can see you both really want to change. You’re tired of being alone, you really want friends. You really want to be respected for who you are not just what you are.”

Sonata slowly nodded. “That’s kind of true. But Harmony and Disharmony are just never going to get along.”

Pinkie snorted at that a giggle escaping her, which made her new appearance ten times creepier. “Harmony needs Disharmony to exist. If there’s too much of one thing it becomes stagnant and can’t grow. You can still be Sirens and have Friends. Everybody can have friends, Princess Twilight told us even the Changelings reformed. Except their nasty queen, but she’ll probably come around eventually.”

“That doesn’t sound like letting people live the way they want to,” Aria pointed out.

“The Changelings changed?” Sonata repeated with a curious expression.

Pinkie nodded. “Yepperoonie.”

Sonata shrugged. “Changelings always change.”

Aria slowly approached Pinkie and looked into her eyes, what she saw creeped her out, but she stood her ground. “How can Sirens live in Harmony while still being Disharmonious?”

Pinkie sighed and sat down next to Sonata. “I don’t know. Maybe just be yourselves. Turn your songs into something to spread love, don’t eat negative energy…I just don’t know. All I know is, if my friends are going to make me choose between you or them.” Pinkie smiled briefly and snuggled into Sonata’s chest. “I choose you.”

Sonata’s eyes shone with delighted tears and she nuzzled the top of Pinkie’s head.

“Yuck.” Aria hated sap. Then her eyes widened when she noticed Sonata glowing a soft blue. “What the?”

Sonata looked down in surprise. “Pinkie, why am I glowing?”

Pinkie stared at Sonata in curious wonder. “I have no idea, ‘Nata, but it’s pretty cool.”

“It creeps me out.” Aria shuddered. “Sonata, turn that off!” Reaching for her sister she was stunned when she noticed her own arm glowing a muted purple colour. “It’s contagious!” she shrieked in surprised fear.

Pinkie took both Sirens by the hand and stared intently at their glowing forms. “Sing!”

Sonata flinched. “We can’t do that.”

“Sing!” Pinkie insisted.

Aria curled her lip in disgust, but if the only way to get the Rainboom out of her house was to prove a point she opened her mouth and started to sing.

After a beat Sonata joined in, tears staining her face.

Aria stared at Sonata in disbelief.

Whirling all around them was a harmonious melody of the distant past. Slowly, but surely the shards of glass from the broken mirrors and windows in the room hovered up from where they’d fallen earlier and began to mend themselves.

Pinkie clapped excitedly, her hair exploded back into proper shape and her skin became its proper vibrant tone. “Your magic is back! And you don’t have those nasty negative jewels either!”

The Sirens stopped singing.

“But… Why?” Aria wondered reaching up to touch her throat.

The glow faded from the pair of Sirens and Sonata tried to sing again, only for the same screeching warble to come out. “No fair! How come we can only sing when we’re glowing?”

“I have no idea,” Pinkie told her. “But isn’t this the most exciting thing ever!”

“It’s just a platitude,” Sonata said disappointedly.

Aria shook her head. “I think you mean Placebo.”

Sonata nodded. “Yeah that! We can only sing if we’re all glowy and junk, what a gip.”

Pinkie shook her head this time. “No, it’s more than that. It shows you and Aria are learning to appreciate Harmony. Did it hurt when you tried singing without the glow?”

Sonata frowned slightly as she tried to remember. “Not as badly as before.”

Pinkie grinned. “Then that’s it, you’re healing. Slowly, but you are healing. Eventually you’ll both be able to sing again, without those tacky jewels.”

“Watch it!” Aria threatened. “Those jewels were part of us.”

Pinkie waved her hand dismissively and hugged Sonata again.

Sonata giggled and returned the embrace.

Aria sighed. “I’ve got a class to get to. Don’t you have school too?”

“Oh my gosh! We have to let the girls know about this!” Pinkie declared.

Sonata’s face fell. “I don’t want to. They’ll just accuse me of working with Adagio again.”

Aria grunted and prepared to say something.

Pinkie’s eyes flashed. “I already told Applejack off. Scared her so bad she pissed her panties,” she stated with a semi-dangerous gleam in her eye.

Aria blinked. “Wow. I did not know you had it in you.”

Pinkie snuggled next to Sonata again. “Sonata’s mine, nobody makes her feel bad while Pinkie Pie’s around.”

Sonata slowly smirked before glancing over at Aria. “You know, maybe we should let the Rainbooms know about how we’re healing. Because if we’re on their side then we can confront Adagio and show her up. I mean we learned to get our voices back by working hard, Adagio never worked hard in her life.”

Aria chuckled. “Totally. Ok, so we’re officially on their side. When Adagio makes her move I want to be there. The bitch deserves to finally get taken down a peg.”

Sonata nodded. “Thinks she’s the best because she’s the oldest. Acting all high and mighty, who learned sign language first? Who dances way better now?”

Aria’s cheeks flushed at the compliment and averted her gaze from her sister.

“Who scores free dinner?” Pinkie chimed in with a giggle.

“What?”

Sonata giggled too and shot Aria a sly smirk. “Totally got free dinner; that Scribe kid paid for our meal.”

Aria chuckled again and shook her head in bemusement. Then she noticed the time and sucked in a breath. Sliding her shoes on fast she made her way for the exit.

Sonata waved her off without a word.

Pinkie got to her feet and helped Sonata to hers. “Let’s go blow their minds.”

Inside the majestic throne room of the Castle of Dreams; or Dream Castle, the dissatisfied ruler of the kingdom sat drumming her fingers against the jeweled armrest. She had been forced to remain hidden for the better part of seven hundred and fifty years, give or take. And she was beginning to get fed up with it. Especially considering what was currently going on in her kingdom.

“I warned you not to let Discord have so much free reign,” Smart Cookie reminded as the somewhat older woman glanced up from her reading.

The queen remained silent as she glared at the floating orb resting in the center of the throne room.

Clover sighed and tapped a stave against her thigh while she practiced a few levitation tricks.

“Soldiers waste away when there is nothing to do! Sequestered in this rotting old castle!” Commander Hurricane strode into the room, his cape flying out behind him as he marched straight towards the throne.

“Um, sir!” Private Pansy rushed behind him to keep up. “We… Um… we disbanded the army,” she reminded softly.

Commander Hurricane’s lip curled in frustration. “I know that, Pansy!”

Pansy leapt back in surprise and alarm.

Through the usual bickering the queen continued to stare intently at the floating orb. It would only be a matter of minutes before Puddinghead decided to chime in with some ridiculous out-of-date comment. Her entourage had been gifted by the visitor from Equestria, just as the others had been gifted.

And while Starswirl attempted to study the darker magic of Equestria in a place where those abilities could better be contained, the royal court had been gifted with elements of the three pony tribes to grant them certain abilities. Hurricane had better endurance and stamina over all thanks to the set of wings he wore as a pin on his breast. Pansy held mastery over the winds and skies able to manipulate the very fields of natural weather patterns and her eyesight had improved considerably.

Clover’s stave was imbued with the full might of the Unicorn tribe. Puddinghead and Cookie shared the best traits of the Earth tribe, Cookie enjoyed her gardening while Puddinghead preferred more eccentric pursuits jaunting this way and that in the Everfree Wildlife Park.

Which left the ruling head, herself, the grace and wisdom of the Alicorn. It was necessary to stave off headaches and the like when dealing with her currently ageless court of utter buffoons. Rising from her throne with a sudden shout she silenced the other five with a powerful impact of the tip of her lengthy staff. Shaped in the form of the Diarchy’s out-swept wings on top and being as tall as herself fashioned from an enchanted ruby quartz, it was quite impressive.

“The Windigo talents are being abused! The Sirens are slowly coming around to our side after a thousand years of being imprisoned here! And that blasted old goat continues to prove elusive, and all you care to do is argue and bicker and belittle one another!” Queen Platinum glared at her entourage. “Have you learned nothing of the example of Hearthswarming, Starswirl warned us not to let our anger and mistrust rule our hearts, but despite our long years of ageless beauty and silent rule, you continue to focus on the negative aspects of your lives and those of others.”

Clover offered a tight-lipped smile as she rose to her feet. “My queen, we are not ponies. Being mistrustful and suspicious of good fortune is often a prerequisite.”

“And Discord is pretty much in charge at the moment,” Hurricane reminded.

Queen Platinum sighed and rubbed the bridge of her nose. “Starswirl, for some unfathomable reason, entrusted him with the book of prophecies. We have seen how well his schemes and machinations have led us on the path to at last being rid of the greatest threat to either world. Equestria and our Dimension are inextricably linked… Our counterparts may have long since perished, but they, like so many others represent a larger truth of the fundamental nature of our two worlds.”

Pansy nodded her head. “Quite true, but we’ve had so little to do ever since we sequestered ourselves away up here. Surely you must see that perhaps we’ve gone… slightly stir crazy.”

Puddinghead chuckled and shook his head. “Oh don’t be ridiculous, Pansy. My rambles through Everfree have left me as fit as a man a third of my age, and I don’t feel the need to bemoan my lot in life with our esteemed Monarch.”

“You’re no soldier, Puddinghead!” Hurricane snapped. “My skills grow rusty, should the threat reach our door I shall be unfit to protect our Queen!”

Queen Platinum’s staff began to glow with a rather odd combination of sun and moonlight plunging the room into a dark eclipse. Slowly she strode down the few steps leading up and her elegant gown melted away into a regal looking armour. “We sequestered ourselves up here because Starswirl foresaw a time when one would come, and were we still below in the eyes of the public it would lead to far too many questions. Sunset Shimmer was that one, were she to have discovered our talismans before her reformation she would have done her level best to steal one of them and use their power to return to Equestria to conquer it!”

Clover nodded her agreement.

“What’s this really about?” Smart Cookie asked shrewdly studying the queen.

Queen Platinum sighed. “Lily Breeze is the daughter of one of our oldest friends. She has begun to tap into the gifts of the Windigo and it has led to a troubling development. Celestia and Luna both forsook their parents’ gifts in favor of remaining close to the portal, they chose to become silent sentinels to ensure that none would be harmed. And both have done quite well, but as neither possess Lore or Crag’s gifts they cannot help to teach her better control.” Platinum shook her head slightly.

Clover nodded once more. “And while you may trust Discord, his ability to teach Lily properly isn’t exactly one of his strong suits.”

“That’s putting it mildly,” Smart Cookie muttered with a smirk.

Hurricane, Pansy and Puddinghead chuckled in unison.

Queen Platinum smirked. “Her training must be handled by one who can truly aid in her understanding of emotional magic. Arcane abilities of that sort can be difficult to master at the best of times, let alone for a paraplegic teenager. And with the events surrounding the Sirens coming to a head in the next few days…”

Clover bowed to her queen and briefly flicked her stave. Slowly her shape changed masked by an illusion of an older woman, slightly plump, and with rosy red cheeks. “I shall nip this problem in the bud. Time to introduce Lily to her ‘Fairy’ Godmother.”

“I thought Lore was named Godmother of her sister’s daughter,” Puddinghead mused.

Clover shook her head. “No, she declined. And Chrysalis is certainly not suitable. I’ll just pop down on the weekend after this other problem comes to a head and ensure that she begins proper education in her natural gifts.”

Queen Platinum smiled gratefully and waved her staff. “Fair winds on your journey and luck to your appointed task.”

“And what are we to do?” Hurricane demanded as Clover left the room.

Platinum groaned.

Puddinghead smiled. “You could set up a watch post near Camp Everfree. I noticed a strange phenomenon there a day or two ago, and Gloriosa may be inclined to investigate.”

Hurricane grinned eagerly. “At last, a chance to battle.”

Pansy shook her head. “Just to protect and observe, remember Discord insists that Sunset and her friends deal with Gloriosa’s problem themselves.”

Hurricane groaned. “Must we forever be forced to trust in the hands of teenagers?”

“And now you’re sounding like Tirek,” Smart Cookie teased.

Hurricane shuddered. “Starswirl forbid!”

“Get going you two, we should have somebody stationed near where the next Mystical Convergence is destined to occur,” Platinum commanded.

Hurricane bowed low to the ground, sweeping his cape back as he did so. “By your leave, your Majesty.”

Queen Platinum watched the others settle down once more as Hurricane and Pansy left to their appointed task. Puddinghead was soon snoring away as he sat in a chair in the corner while Smart Cookie hummed to herself. Banishing her warrior guise she returned to her throne and once more examined the hovering orb, which revealed the state of Harmonic and Disharmonic magic in the world. Slowly one corner was shifting between Disharmony and Harmony. With the Sirens on their side it would only be a matter of time before the last great threat of Equestria banished to this place was dealt with.

Her gaze shifted briefly and lingered on the stained glass windows that Starswirl had enchanted to represent the most important developments as they occurred. One depicted the fall of Sunset’s reign. Another the initial defeat of the Sirens and the third the encounter with Midnight Sparkle.

Studying the image of Princess Twilight in the original window she smirked slightly. “Soon we shall meet. I look forward to that day, Princess Twilight, as the current Equestrian Ambassador I’m afraid we’ve been neglectful of our proper channels.”

“Your highness,” Smart Cookie spoke up. “You’re dangerously close to monologuing again.”

Queen Platinum groaned. “Yes, thank you, Cookie.” Rolling her eyes she settled back properly into her throne and resumed her bored observation of the little orb hovering in the room. Some days she really wished she had a royal heir to foist some of these duties on, it had been far too long since her last swimming session, and a trip to the Spa would be really enjoyable right about now. “Discord owes me a month long cruise after all this magical nonsense is dealt with, preferably on a very prestigious ship with a bevy of burly sailors and clothing is optional for the duration package.”

Indigo Zap Actually Has A What?!

Chapter 26

While Canterlot High’s Thursday seemed to be rife with discord; Crystal Prep was dealing with yet another exam. The intense silence that permeated the classrooms and even the gymnasium had been broken only by strained coughing, the occasional dropped pencil, and finally the departure of each student who finished their exam to the best of their abilities; turned it in and left.

Sugarcoat, being naturally gifted, was the first down to the naturist lounge. She’d had the room redecorated slightly since the first few days. The much larger desk had been removed in favor of a smaller one for private studies. A circular table had been brought in and placed in the centre of the room with six beanbag chairs had been placed around the table.

One or two other chairs filled up the space, on the off chance that a guest from Canterlot High might wish to join them. A small stack of buildable cubby holes had been put in the far corner to store baskets for holding clothes, and a mat on the floor for shoes.

Satisfied with these changes, despite Lemon leaving the cat poster on the wall for whatever reason, Sugarcoat sat at the table in the nude and de-stressed from the morning exam. A second exam was rapidly approaching, after lunch it would be another gruelling session.

Sunny Flare appeared wiped out. A few stray tears escaped her eyes and she furiously rubbed them away.

Sour Sweet was literally trembling with apprehension.

Sugarcoat, in her own blunt way, was quite concerned for her fellow students. Sunny and Sour had always had difficulty managing exam time stress. They also happened to be the only ones fully clothed. Not that removing their clothing would do much for them, but statistically it had been known to help to take your mind off of things with something less anxious.

Lemon bobbed her head to the beat on her headphones and lay sprawled in her beanbag chair. Her legs were spread wide and she didn’t seem to mind showing off. It wasn’t distracting though, just unhelpful. Sour would occasionally glare at her and grit her teeth as if she wanted to curse.

Indigo continued to experiment with toplessness. It was rather intriguing, she removed all articles of clothing except her skirt and panties. Sugarcoat couldn’t fathom why she was so reluctant to experience the full naturist package, but she felt that the slowly building confidence would cause the other girl to open up eventually.

It was time to get Sour and Sunny to let go of their inhibitions entirely. Sugarcoat was well aware that forcing someone into this lifestyle choice wasn’t the best, but numbers did not lie. She knew her friends; she had been with them a very long time. They were all compatible with naturism in some way, no matter how insignificant. And she was tired of Sour glaring at her too when she shifted her legs.

Turning to the pair of holdouts she removed her glasses and briefly cleaned the lenses. “You are both suffering from stress. I have agreed to leave you to your own devices, however I would strongly suggest you remove your clothes and sprawl out over these beanbag chairs. Lemon and I could then massage your back and shoulders and help wipe away the anxiety before this afternoon’s test.”

Sunny shot Sugarcoat a look of disapproval.

Sour exploded at last, it was fortunate she had also had the good sense to verify Twilight’s soundproofing of the room. “I am fucking on the edge of stabbing somebody, or possibly just kicking them in the crotch if they don’t stop spreading in front of me!” Sour glared at the oblivious Lemon once again. “And you order me to strip to get a sexy naked massage!”

Sugarcoat shook her head. “One, there is nothing sensual about removing unhealthy stress. Two, I do not find you attractive in that way. Three, Lemon shaves and is listening to her music to remove the stress she is suffering from. Her leg twitches are a clear sign that she is slowly detoxifying from the harshness of this morning’s exam.

“Four, if you are going to constantly equate nudity with sex you are never going to get a boyfriend due to deep seated anger issues over our lifestyle choice. Five, I was attempting to help you out and spread the magic of Friendship. You always have the option to decline, next time however I would suggest less anger and more ‘no thank you’.”

Sour crossed her arms over her chest and just glared at no one in particular.

Sunny however got to her feet and quickly gave Sour a hug. “Please, try to understand, Sour.” Much to everyone’s surprise she actually started removing her clothes.

Sour stared in disbelief.

Sugarcoat remained aloof, though secretly she was grinning triumphantly. Her calculations and knowledge of her friend had not lied to her.

Indigo rolled her eyes. “Sugarcoat, I can see the smugness in your eyes.”

Sugarcoat sobered immediately. “My apologies.”

Sour glared accusingly at her. “You knew we’d cave?” she demanded.

Sugarcoat’s brow rose in mild annoyance. “You are neither removing your clothes nor ‘caving’, and all I knew for sure was that eventually you would both stop projecting hatred and malice towards us… Or in the case of Sunny Flare apathy and her typical laissez faire attitude. Statistically speaking naturism is a group activity, close bonds of friendship more often than not lead to new adaptors. At least where Canterlot is concerned. And we are still young enough to experiment with it for a time and choose to forego it later in life should we lose favor with it.”

Sour rolled her eyes. “Sugarcoat, are you sure you don’t just need all of us to be into nudity to satisfy your own ego?”

Sunny positioned two of the beanbag chairs together and laid out over them. “Sour, we agreed long ago that Sugarcoat’s controlling attitude wasn’t an issue.”

Sugarcoat climbed to her feet and walked over to her friend. Leaning forward she placed her hands on the other girl’s shoulders and frowned. “You are extremely tense. Also, do I really have a controlling attitude?”

Indigo smirked. “You always need to be right about everything, Sug. Your report on this naturism thing proves something about Canterlot, so it should also prove something about us. You never stopped to even consider Sour and Sunny might just not be interested in it.”

Sugarcoat shook her head and kneaded Sunny’s flesh to work out the tension. “I always consider how you will take something. I just know you all so well I expect you to follow certain patterns. I admit that not immediately embracing naturism upset my preconceived notions. However, I remain firmly entrenched in the idea that we would all benefit from this idea.”

Sour curled her lip.

Indigo shook her head and interrupted her before she could go off on another tirade again. “Out of Twilight’s circle of friends how many of them have embraced it?”

Sugarcoat paused in her machinations.

Sunny let out a soft moan of contentment as her muscles started to relax.

Sugarcoat resumed the task at hand and shook her head. “Applejack and Rarity seem to be the least inclined to participate, for reasons I could not begin to explain as two of their sisters are founding members of the club.”

Indigo nodded. “Exactly. Would you say they are holdouts to their group?”

Sugarcoat sighed. “I don’t have enough empirical data to answer that.”

Indigo chuckled and put her textbook down. “Sug, you can be a bit too dense sometimes. They aren’t holdouts. Rarity is a fashion designer, while she supports her sister openly I hardly think she would ever adopt a clothes-less lifestyle. She’s far too interested in the complete opposite of naturism, she gets off to fashion… and I should have phrased that better.” Indigo smiled sheepishly and rubbed her neck.

“And what about Applejack?” Sugarcoat wondered.

Sunny moaned some more and arched her back slightly. “God, Sug, I’m so glad you took those masseuse lessons.”

Sour decided to speak up this time. “Applejack is a down home country girl, she lives and breathes on the farm. And while she may support her sister, there’s a lot more ingrained into her world view to get over before she could ever hope to support her by openly embracing the lifestyle. But damn what I wouldn’t give to visit the farm and find her brother working the fields in the buff,” she finished as her eyes glazed over and her mind drifted to a happier place.

Aside from Lemon all of the others got faraway looks on their faces.

Sugarcoat sighed wistfully. “A very fine specimen of the male form. Unfortunately considering his skin tone I find myself unable to fantasize… the similar colour reminds me too much of Scarlet Scribe.”

Sour cursed. “Why’d you have to go and say that?” she demanded.

Indigo shuddered slightly. “Oh come on!”

Sunny flinched briefly under Sugarcoat’s expert touch and she turned her head to shoot a glare at her. “You do realize we’ve all seen your cousin naked by this point. Are you trying to ruin the mood?”

Sugarcoat’s shoulders drooped. “I apologize. I’m afraid that I let my honest nature get the best of me.”

Sour irritably climbed to her feet. “FUCK! Now I’m getting aroused by memories of somebody else’s boyfriend. Thanks a lot, Sugarcoat for your oh so wondrous comparison!” Storming out of the room in a huff she left the others behind.

“Should one of us go after her to make sure she doesn’t antagonize Cinch?” Indigo questioned the group.

Sunny shook her head. “For once I feel it best to let her alleviate the tensions herself. I suspect she’s going to find an empty bathroom and deal with her stress in the only helpful way she knows how at this point.”

Indigo sat up straight with an uncomfortable look on her face. “Are you telling me that Sour is heading off to finger herself because of Scribe?”

Lemon frowned and popped her headphones off. “Can we not talk about my boyfriend like that,” she requested.

“Blame Sugarcoat!” Indigo snapped.

Lemon turned to Scribe’s cousin. “We haven’t done anything yet physically, and I’d prefer to know that when I do pursue him that way I don’t have to worry about antagonizing Sour Sweet.”

Sugarcoat’s face remained expressionless, but her eyes shone with unintended pain and guilt. “I’m sorry, I was just being honest.”

Lemon smiled and gently reached over to squeeze her friend’s shoulder. “I know. I get it. But I think I’m going to go have a little chat with Sour before she confuses herself further with sexuality and my boyfriend.” Heading over to the cubby holes she collected her belongings and quickly got dressed.

Sugarcoat watched her leave silently.

Indigo was surprised to see her break down after Lemon was gone.

Sunny turned over and silently embraced her friend. “There, there. It’s not so bad, Sugarcoat.”

“Why am I always so fucking blunt?”

Indigo fidgeted briefly, she hated to see any of her friends upset. In fifth grade when Jet Set and Upper Crust teased Sugarcoat for her blunt honesty she’d beat them both up and got a black eye and a week’s detention for her troubles because of it. Sugarcoat had gotten a lot better since her younger days, but she was still the same highly intelligent young woman.

Indigo wanted to get her to stop beating herself up. And with only two others in the room maybe there was a way to deflect everything. Ok sure it wasn’t the best idea, but she felt a little guilty about pushing things herself. So, with a heavy sigh, she got up and walked over to her two embracing friends.

Coughing slightly to clear away the last bit of reluctance she placed her hand on Sugarcoat’s shoulder. “If it makes you feel any better all of us has something we don’t like about ourselves, or in my case really fucking can’t stand not knowing how anyone would react if they knew about it.”

Sunny blinked in surprise. “What are you saying?”

Indigo chuckled nervously, her cheeks flushed slightly. “I’m saying I think I’m ready to explain why I was so nervous and upset about this naturism thing. It took most of the week, and I was alone in my room with my thoughts staring into the mirror for three hours last night trying to figure shit out.”

Sugarcoat wiped away some of her tears and stared at her friend confused. “Why now? Didn’t you say you wanted to explain to all of us when you were ready? Indigo, please don’t tell me now. I would feel extremely guilty if I was the cause for you accelerating your personal timetable. I already believe you haven’t had nearly enough time to…”

Indigo frustratedly put a finger to Sugarcoat’s lips to get her to stop. “I’ve been thinking about this moment off and on since we were kids. I’ve agonized over it for years, this latest bit with the naturism thing just kind of forced me to see it in a new light.” Smiling, she gently began to tug at her skirt. “Besides, I wasn’t just going to tell you girls. I’m going to show you.”

Sunny frowned. “You’re what?”

Sugarcoat nodded. “I have to agree with thatstatement. How can your emotional insecurities be tied to anything physical?”

Laughing at the question Indigo simply let her skirt fall to the floor.

Sunny and Sugarcoat both stared in utter bewilderment and surprise. They could both see that something was considerably different about their friend, but their brains were rejecting this reality as being against what they believed of their friend’s identity.

The panties came off next and Indigo stood proud and unashamed before her friends. Well maybe still a little nervous, Sunny was gaping at her like some fish out of water and Sugarcoat had removed her glasses to take a much closer look. Hesitantly she reached out as if to probe the object in front of her, as though physically touching it would prove one way or the other that it existed.

“Impossible,” Sugarcoat stated firmly.

Indigo frowned. “What do you mean?”

Sugarcoat stood up and poked the rather small, though no less proven to be fully proper mammary glands on Indigo’s chest. “You possess all of the traits of a female here, your hips are more slender, your chest clearly indicative of the potential to bear young, and your face is distinctively feminine in shape and features.”

Sugarcoat brought her finger down and stabbed at the offending object of unreality before them both. “Therefore it is impossible for you to possess a fully functional member. I would expect to see some kind of larger than normal clitoris, shaped perhaps congruently into the form of a male member. This however appears to be a fully functional, and equipped male member. Which is firmly impossible and rooted in the realm of fantasy, more often depicted in Neighponese Anime of questionable moral standing.”

Indigo’s eyes went cross-eyed at that statement as she tried to figure out what Sugarcoat was getting at. It took her a few moments, but she realized what the problem was and started laughing. “I…should have… known… you’d be smart enough to…read up on Intersex people!” she managed to say while her shoulders shook with her hysterics.

Sunny stood bolt upright suddenly and her eyes dilated as her desire to return to reality overrode her higher thinking. “I’m not seeing this. I can’t be seeing this. There is an honest to goddess… Oh I can’t say it, I can’t use that term, and it was created by people with weird proclivities! It does not exist, it cannot exist!”

Indigo sighed as her mirth started to dissipate. “Girls, it can exist. And it does exist. My family doc says I’m lucky, like one in a million kind of lucky. I can experience the life from both sides of the fence, got a womb and everything… Problem is my only hope is a very big crap shoot if I ever want to bear any young. In the meantime…what you see is what I am. Born and raised.”

“But there’s no! I mean… I don’t see any… It’s like…” Sunny couldn’t get the words out. She stared and stared and just could not say what she wanted to say.

Frustrated again Indigo slapped the side of her thigh with a growl. “I know! Don’t you think I get that! No sack, nothing hanging below the damn thing, but it still gets hard. It still throbs and secretes liquid like you’d expect it to. I can’t explain how or why, I barely understand the difference between myself and other Intersex born children. There’s an entire medical paper written up about me, though my real name isn’t used at all. Can we stop with the denial phase of this thing and get on with the ‘I’m sorry I upset you Sugarcoat’ apology thing?”

Sugarcoat shook her head and blinked back her stupor. She glanced up from where she was staring and offered a hesitant smile. Then she collapsed into a seating position on the nearest beanbag chair to avoid injuring herself should she lose consciousness.

Sunny’s face paled slightly and she also sat down.

Indigo blew a bang out of her eye and nervously sat back down herself.

Silence reigned in the room as three naked girls attempted to rediscover a topic of conversation that would not immediately result in shouting and hurt feelings. Sunny was grateful that at least her tension was gone now. It was replaced with sheer confusion and some curiosity, but it was gone now.

Indigo’s heart raced a mile a minute. She’d done it, she’d revealed her deepest darkest secret to two of her friends and they weren’t outright rejecting her. This was something, she wasn’t entirely sure what, but it was something.

Sugarcoat took several calming breaths to reign in her extremely inappropriate deluge of questions and took a closer look at Indigo’s fully revealed form. The shaft seemed of a decent length, nothing too cumbersome. It would explain how she could hide it so well in her undergarments and skirts. And with a bit of careful examination she spotted a perfectly normal slit situated beneath it, so her initial findings had been slightly erroneous.

Blinking she realized she may have been staring too long. So she quickly returned her gaze to Indigo’s face and eyes and she offered a brief smile. “This is… wholly unexpected. I applaud your bravery to take this step and tell us about it, but I have so many questions.”

Indigo smirked. “I had a feeling you would.”

Sunny smoothed her hands over her lap. Her cheeks were slightly flushed and she wasn’t sure where to look, but eventually she managed to look Indigo in the eyes again. “I’m beginning to understand how we all were drawn to one another to begin with. Our friendship has grown over the years into this rather odd state, but we all seem to have some strange secrets or personality quirks that keep others from befriending us.”

“I wouldn’t go that far,” Indigo muttered. “But yeah, we all have some kind of ‘thing’. Blunt honesty,” she pointed at Sugarcoat, “Bossy control freak,” she aimed at Sunny, “Living proof that Dickgirls exist,” she pointed at herself with a bemused smile on her face.

Sugarcoat sighed. “The correct term is Futanari. Considering you do not have a scrotum you do not exactly match the preferred depiction of such an artist’s wet dream. You appear more to be a girl with a fully functional strap on permanently attached.”

Indigo crossed her legs and winced. “Ummm, can we maybe not call it that?”

Sugarcoat blushed. “Apologies, there’s that blunt honesty again.”

Indigo smirked and leaned back to better situate herself. “Well, I’ve got a load off my chest. And I got you two to stop feeling so depressed because of the Sour situation. I’d say my work is done.”

Sunny started to giggle. “All of those times you refused to go swimming with us suddenly make soooooo much sense.”

Indigo pouted. “Totally hated that. I love swimming; it’s one of the best sports out there. But because I’m a girl if I’m swimming in a pair of hip shorts or some shit like that everybody looks at me like I’m a freak.”

Sugarcoat nodded along with her. “Well, Scribe’s place is isolated and does have a pool. I’ve been debating a little experiment in skinny dipping for a day or so now, but wanted to make sure most of us were at least comfortable with the notion.”

Indigo flinched. “Yeah, maybe not until I’m ready to let him know. I mean, he’s a guy… I’ve never…” she trailed off and glanced down.

Sugarcoat patted her knee. “That’s alright, we’ll give you plenty of time for that.”

At this point the door flew open and Sour stormed back in with Lemon on her heels. “Ok! I’m not angry any more at you, Sugarcoat, in fact I feel wayyyyyy mellower ever since Lemon talked to me and…”

Lemon was quick to close and lock the door to make sure nobody could hear what was about to happen inside.

Sour did not, however, react as everybody thought. The girl’s eyes were wide, veins in the side of her neck became visible as her jaw clenched shut tight and something sounded painfully like a cracking tooth. And then she collapsed like a marionette whose strings had been cut and started to tremble and shake alarmingly.

Sunny rushed forward fearing she might be experiencing a seizure.

Sour’s mouth opened however and mad cackling escaped.

Lemon, Sugarcoat, Indigo and Sunny Flare stared at her as if she’d just lost her mind.

“What the actual fuck?” Sunny smacked her friend with a light punch.

“Not cool!” Indigo growled frustratedly. Self-consciously she crossed her legs to try and hide her shame.

Sour struggled over to a beanbag chair and managed to climb up off the floor. “Not laughing at you…” she trailed off to take a deep breath and try to center herself. “I won the bet.”

Four sets of eyes stared at her in utter bewilderment.

“What bet?” Lemon asked.

Sour started giggling again. “The bet. The one we made first week of attending school here. Remember?”

Everyone shook their heads.

“I don’t recall making any bets that day.” Sugarcoat folded her arms over her chest and grew contemplative.

“That week was like the biggest upset ever!” Lemon reminded. “We were just finding out how Crystal Prep operated. It was totally insane.”

“Exactly!” Sour blurted with another fit of giggles. “We bet that after so many years we’d be just as insane as the rest of the students here. And clearly I won, because look at us! Look at Indigo… I don’t even know the entire story, but she’s stripped down like everybody else and ok with being a naturist now. So ipso facto I won the bet, because clearly we’re all nuts.”

“You mean you weren’t surprised by the sudden dickgirl revelation?” Sunny blurted.

“Futa,” Sugarcoat corrected.

“I refuse to use that label!” Indigo snapped.

Sour flinched. “Ummm, well. I kind of didn’t think I had any place to comment on that. I mean, it would be slightly hypocritical of me considering my condition.”

“Bipolar makes you relatable to Indigo?” Sugarcoat asked in a deadpan tone.

Sour shrugged. “We’re both going to have one hell of a fucking time getting laid, why bring unnecessary attention to it?”

Everyone stared at Sour in surprise.

“That is surprisingly mature of you, Sour Sweet.” Indigo smiled warmly at her friend.

“No, don’t!” Sour tried to back up, but forgot where they were at that moment.

Indigo grabbed her friend and pulled her into a very tight embrace.

Sour sighed. “I could have gone my entire life without feeling you pressing into me, Indigo Zap.”

Indigo chuckled and pulled back. “Oh come on, I’m not even at full mast.”

Lemon looked down. “Yeah, that’s pretty accurate. So…. This thing actually can get hard?”

Indigo waved her hand dismissively. “It’s in all the medical journals. I’m not as rapid-fire trigger happy as an actual guy. Hormones are different. But I can get aroused down there pretty consistently when I’m… I mean… forget I brought that last part up,” she pleaded with an embarrassed flush in her cheeks.

Lemon nodded. “Totally forgotten.”

Sunny suddenly stomped her foot. “Sour Sweet! I remember that bet, now! It wasn’t about us going crazy, it was about us driving the faculty crazy!”

Sour sighed. “Drat, thought I could score some weekend cash for having to put up with the full frontal nudie show from everybody. I am still NOT GETTING NAKED!” she told her friends firmly.

“Fair enough.” Sugarcoat indicated the beanbags. “Need a massage before the exam?”

Sour flinched, but rapidly slumped face down onto the large chairs. “Go to it magic fingers. And we seriously need a teapot in here so we can brew some of that hippy’s special blends. I so could use a cup right about now.”

Sunny grew thoughtful and glanced around. “There are an awful lot of outlets in here. I wonder what Twilight needed them all for?”

Lemon shrugged and picked up her headphones again. “I try not to think about it.”

“Why?” Indigo wondered as she fetched a towel so she could sit more comfortably on her beanbag chair. She also took the time to fold up her skirt and panties and stick them into the cubby with her top. She’d worried herself sick for years about how they’d react, especially when her hormones started up. And it had all been for nothing. She seriously was going to get Sugarcoat back for calling her a Futanari though.

Lemon smirked and held up a hand with one finger up. “For one thing, she was studying those readings from Canterlot High down here. Who knows what kind of mystical radiation could be still lingering around from her mad science level gadgets?”

The girls all shared a look and then burst into giggles.

Sugarcoat paused her machinations of Sour Sweet’s back and sighed. “You’d feel better without this top on, Sour. And I’d have better access to your muscles, why else do you think people strip for massages at the Spa?”

Sour stuck her middle finger up. “Stuff it, you aren’t getting me with that one. I reject your attempts to conscript me into the herd of naturists you’re building.”

Sugarcoat groaned. “That is so wrong to say I can’t even dignify it with a proper thought out response. The exam is coming up soon, let’s just finish this up and enjoy lunch before our anxiety levels start climbing again.”

Sunny smiled. “Fair enough.” She began to put her clothes back on.

Sugarcoat eyed her in surprise.

Indigo shook her head and turned back to her textbook.

Lemon resumed listening to her music; the situation was over as far as she was concerned.

Sunny sighed. “I never said I would be adopting this lifestyle choice. I just prefer getting massages in the nude. I do enjoy my weekly Spa visits after all,” she reminded. Shooting her friend a wink she headed for the exit. “Besides, I need to speak with Dean Cadance about approval for allowing us to brew tea down here.”

Sugarcoat nodded. “Inevitably I will convince you that this is the proper course of action to follow. You and Sour can only hold out for so long.”

Sour bit her tongue to stop from ranting at her friend again about her controlling ego. It wasn’t entirely true; Sugarcoat wasn’t the bossy one, that was Sunny Flare, but the two were almost interchangeable at times when it came to group leader arguments. So she simply closed her eyes and enjoyed her massage as she thought back to the scene in the ladies room not long ago.

Lemon Zest found Sour Sweet staring at the mirror; she was not in a stall, nor was she diddling herself with her finger as the others had noted. Instead she was glaring angrily at herself and was obviously upset to the point that her makeup was getting a little runny.

Sour didn’t notice her at first; instead she was breathing heavily as she glared into the mirror and suddenly clenched both hands into fists. “FUCKING CUNT! ALL YOU CARE ABOUT IS GETTING A GUY SO YOU CAN PRETEND TO BE NORMAL! YOU ARE A WORTHLESS, GODDESS DAMNED MORON! NOBODY WILL EVER WANT YOU! YOU DON’T DESERVE ANYONE!”

Lemon flinched at the volume of Sour’s tirade. She chose to approach her slowly though; afraid that Sour might actually start hurting herself or fighting with her if she didn’t handle this delicately. Taking a deep breath she reached out and placed her hand over Sour’s fist. “This is because one of us started dating, isn’t it?”

Sour flinched and whirled to glare at her.

Lemon swallowed her nervousness and pushed forward. “You never expected any of us to actually start dating. Or at least not openly admit to it as a group, am I right? And now I’m dating Scarlet Scribe of all people and you really don’t get how to accept that.”

Sour shook her head. “Maybe… I don’t know… When we were in sixth grade maybe I kidded myself that someday I might want to ask him out.”

Lemon stared at Sour in surprise. “Really?”

Sour dumbly nodded and turned her head sharply to hide the pained expression crossing her face. “We were young. I was just getting interested and my folks decided to give me the ‘talk’ early in anticipation of puberty setting in. Scribe was… I mean is… the only guy who’s ever not been scared of my mood swings. When my birthday came up that one year and everybody ditched for Fleur’s big coming out party… Like she’s fucking royalty or something, stupid bitch… He came to my house and gave me the biggest present he could find. And he stayed with me all day.”

Lemon cringed at the reminder of that year. “We always regretted not coming to your party, Sour. I mean… ok sure, Sugarcoat was engrossed in that personal study deal for some scholarship goal or other, Sunny and Indigo got suckered in by Fleur’s false friendship and I… I just went along with them because I knew the party was going to lead to something awful.”

Sour smirked. “I’m glad Fleur dumped that entire carton of rocky road on you three. Serves you right for going to her stupid party instead of coming to mine.”

“And we deserved it.” Lemon brushed a hand through her hair and gently rested it on Sour’s shoulder. “But I thought you could look past that. We were all young and pretty stupid, and you got yours back at Fleur anyway.”

Sour grinned wickedly a gleam in her eye as she recalled that Fleur and her stupid posse had all gotten a serious case of food poisoning. Just one of those happy little accidents that life seemed to let you enjoy sometimes.

Lemon sighed and shook her head. “So. This is because you wanted Scribe.”

Sour turned and shot Lemon a glare, which quickly morphed into an expression of horrified realization. “No! You two are good together, I could never get him to open up like you did. Or accept going out to a naturist themed restaurant and a party in the park."

“You help him be a better person, all I’m good for is being angry and moody and depressed and… all I care about these days is the SEX! Do you have any idea how hard it is to be celibate, not because you want to, but because every guy thinks you’ll bite his damn dick off if you do go down on him and give some head?”

“Do you want to give a guy head?”

“Fuck off! You know that’s not what I meant,” Sour snapped spinning around and glaring at their reflection in the mirror.

Lemon smiled, she gently walked up beside Sour and leaned in to give her a hug. “Seeing Scribe like that on Saturday did not help, and now you can’t get it out of your head, can you?”

Sour whimpered and squeezed her legs together. “He’s so FUCKING BIG!”

Lemon giggled. “I know. Looks even bigger now that his pubes are gone. But it’s just one part of him. He isn’t just a dick, and I know you don’t think that way, but it’s so hard not to feel certain urges when you’ve been stuck in this rut for as long as you can remember. Sugar didn’t exactly help matters by bringing up the similar skin tones between him and Big Mac.”

Sour sighed dejectedly and shook her head. “I hate this fucking drama, but I’m starting to get so stressed out over everything.” She stopped and glanced briefly at Lemon. “We graduate next year. College comes usually after that, if you know what you want to do with your life. Aside from my awesome archery skills and a few other things I have no fucking clue what I’m going to do.”

Lemon nodded and grew contemplative. Her head tilted to one side and she started biting her bottom lip. Then her eyes widened in surprise. “Sour, how about I make you a deal. I promise not to flaunt Scribey and I's romance any further until the end of school. After the final exam and us getting out of this place for the summer, how about we all take you to that private beach you brought up last year.”

Sour’s eyes widened in surprise. “What?”

Lemon grinned. “All of us, one big trip. Loaded with sand, surf, sun and sausages as far as the eye can see.”

“Is this about getting me into naturism again?” Sour glared frustratedly at Lemon. She crossed her arms over her chest defensively.

Lemon shook her head with a frown. “Of course not. You don’t have to be a naturist to enjoy that particular beach. Everybody hangs out there who wants to experience nude sunbathing or other beach stuff. And didn’t you like it when your cousins took you there?”

Sour slowly nodded reluctantly. “Yeah. It was kind of fun…” her eyes widened. “Fuck, is that why you guys like the nude thing? Because you can just be yourself whenever you want?”

Lemon winked. “Yep.”

Sighing she slowly uncrossed her arms. “Ok. We’ll do the beach scene. But it’s the only place I’m taking my clothes off! You dig?”

Lemon held up both hands wide apart placating. “Totally get you. Besides it’s no fun to have an uneven tan with ugly lines.”

“Damn straight,” Sour agreed with a hesitant smile.

Lemon hugged her friend again and turned them both to look in the mirror again. “So, need help to fix that?”

Sour laughed and shooed her away. “I can do my own makeup. But… Thanks, Lemon Zest, and I’m sorry if I’ve been on your case more the past week because of the dating thing.”

Lemon shrugged. “It happens. Ok, so not every single lady gets to see your boyfriend naked and have wet dreams about him… and I’m saying too much, but, yeah. No problems.”

Sour nodded mutely as she washed her face and then reapplied her makeup. “Gotta swing by my locker before we rejoin the others.”

Lemon tilted her head with a frown, but realization quickly struck and she simply nodded.

Sour took a deep breath to center herself and slowly exhaled. Then she broke into a wide smile. “That beach trip is going to be just what I need after this year’s exams. They are so much tougher this year on all of us… I think I saw Fleur going in to Mr. Pants’ room the other day to try and up her grade.” Cackling a bit at her implied innocuous statement she straightened her top and made her way towards the door.

Lemon frowned. “I don’t think Fleur deserves nearly as much crap as we dish on her, Sour.”

Whirling around she shot her friend a glare. “If you take away my one remaining outlet for decent venting I will give you a wedgie so hard you’ll be cleaning string out of your ass for a month!”

“Ok, ok! Give, give!” Lemon backed away rapidly. “Come on, let’s get back before anything else happens.”

As the last of her tension melted away Sour let out another contented sigh and began to think of all the fun that was going to be had on that beach. The guy watching, the tanning, some wicked wave surfing, it was going to be the best thing for her right then. She owed Lemon a lot for even thinking of it.

Flipping out her phone she quickly tapped away preparing a rapid-fire text. Lemon and Scribe were definitely good for each other. Why shouldn't she and the other girls get to enjoy a trip to the beach? Scribe was in for a real treat; he’d never seen Lemon on the beach before, not really. This was going to be great.

Her eyes wandered over to Indigo and she frowned slightly. Would she want to come? Damn, it might not be a perfect trip at that. Indigo deserved some time enjoying herself too, and it was a private beach. There weren’t any rules against anyone there, man, woman or hermaphrodite. The trick was convincing Indigo it’d be fun.

Shrugging she decided she’d deal with that after the week-of-hell as it was slowly becoming. She had at least a good couple of weeks before the beach even opened to the public who could afford to go there. Yeah, she was going to make it her mission to get them all to hang out at that beach, even if Indigo and Scribe did more hanging out than the rest of them.

Smirking at her little private innuendo she put her phone down and reached for her textbook. It was going to be another gruelling session after lunch and she needed all the studying she could get if she was going to pass.

Spoiled Rich Encourages What?!

Chapter 27

Scarlet Scribe felt as though he’d been missing out on some key developments for the past few days. Luna’s detentions as well as his studying and the one exam he’d had to do had conspired to make him lose sight of the goals at hand.

So; here he stood bright and early Friday morning. The morning of the second NLAC party that he would be attending, and he was in the one place he never dreamed he’d be again. This was his first time being here since he picked up the key to get in the school last Saturday.

Diamond Tiara’s home. He felt terrible about this entire thing, but he needed to convince her to tag along so that Luna could spring her trap. And on top of that… well he could deal with that later. Right now he’d better ring the doorbell otherwise he’d be branded a total idiot for just standing in front of the door for twenty minutes thinking about how best to approach Diamond Tiara.

Steeling his resolve he pressed the doorbell. A second later it flew open startling him as he had not expected such a prompt response.

“Good morning.”

Scribe stared up into the imposing visage of Spoiled Rich. He wanted to ask her when she started answering her own doors, but dared not make any such snarky comment in her presence. “Good morning!” he blurted when he realized he’d waited too long to answer her.

Spoiled nodded as if expecting the delay and indicated he should come in. “Diamond is just finishing breakfast.”

“Thank you, Mrs. Rich.”

Smirking she reached down and patted his shoulder. “Such a polite young man, come along then.”

Scribe followed after the woman nervously rubbing his palms against the sides of his pants. He furiously resisted the urge to fidget too badly, but he suddenly felt an overwhelming need to strip down. It was as though the oppressive heat of the rapidly approaching Summer had overtaken the Rich Family Estate and made it into the world’s worst sauna.

Sweat trickled down the back of his neck and he rapidly climbed the stairs to the second floor landing. Which was odd because he could have sworn Diamond Tiara’s dining room was on the first floor.

“Here we are.” Spoiled smiled encouragingly and held a door open for him.

Scribe inclined his head to her. “Thank you.” Stepping inside he was stunned by what he saw.

Diamond Tiara was in the process of eating a quick meal. Several servants rushed back and forth across the massive room, which appeared to be some sort of combination closet and seamstress room. Frantically they tossed clothing to one another and muttered about what would work to compliment Miss Tiara, and Miss Tiara’s complexion looked horrible in that colour, and so on and so forth.

Diamond Tiara also happened to be dressed only in her underwear.

Scribe groaned under his breath. “Every time. Whatever happens this week, it never fails to surprise me that I can’t escape things I wish I could unsee.”

“Scribey!” Diamond dropped her bowl – fortunately the butler caught it before it could hit the floor – and rushed across the room to embrace him. “Tonight is the big night! Our plan will reach fruition and Sweetie Belle will at last be put in her place!” Chortling snootily at her last words Diamond sounded like a bad heiress from a horrible anime dub. Or something.

Scribe nodded. “Uh, right… about tonight.”

Diamond waved her hand and steered him closer to the center of the room so she could continue to get dressed. “Oh don’t worry about that. I have decided, with mother’s persuasive approval, that I shall be overseeing this plan to the last.” She barely flinched when she revealed this particular development, but her eye twitched ever so slightly.

“And a very persuasive argument I made,” Spoiled stated.

Scribe was surprised as he thought she had remained outside.

“Which is why we are working on a proper disguise for my little Diamond.” Spoiled smiled at her daughter and leaned down to squeeze her cheeks. “Isn’t that right my precious little Diamond?”

Diamond looked nauseous, considering the sickly smile on her face, but she happily nodded along with her mother’s enthusiastic words. “Adagio will pay for this humiliation,” she vowed under her breath.

“That’s… um… that’s great,” Scribe stated stumbling over his words as he tried to make sense of what had just been said.

“You don’t sound very enthusiastic,” Spoiled observed.

Scribe flinched. “Oh, you just caught me off guard is all. See, I was trying to figure out how to ask Diamond if she’d care to join us, delicately, knowing how she feels about naturism and all that,” he quickly recovered and put his best charming smile forward to avoid any suspicious looks. Fortunately it worked.

Pulling him into a quick friendly hug Diamond beamed. “See mother? This is why I keep Scribey around, not just because he has a pretty face.”

“Quite.” Spoiled frowned. “You could do so much better than him, Diamond,” she noted conversationally. “He’s not quite up to our level, though I suppose it couldn’t be helped, considering what his mother did for a living and how easily his father abandoned them both.”

Scribe grit his teeth as his smile grew forced and he resisted the urge to say something he would regret in this powerful woman’s presence. Sugarcoat would have used her honesty to tear into that statement. He wanted to still be able to work in this city, moving away would just complicate matters to no end. Even if it meant working for someone as obviously pompous as Spoiled Rich.

“Will the stylist be ready to dye my hair when I get home from school?” Diamond asked smoothly changing the subject.

Spoiled nodded. “It’s all set. Once you and your friends get us that photographic evidence I shall present it to the school board on your behalf.”

Scribe stared at Diamond in surprise. He hadn’t realized she was so willing to trust her mother with the plan.

Diamond’s body was tense as she nodded along with what her mother had said, almost as if she were pulling a con. “And I shall be forced to…strut?”

“You want to oversee this properly, you will be inside that club and you will be naked!” Spoiled ordered. She didn’t mince words and she certainly knew how to get somebody to comply with her wishes.

Diamond sighed dejectedly. “Very well, mother.” She averted her eyes and glared at one of the servants, since she couldn’t glare at her mother. “Adagio insists I go along with it too,” she said to herself, her lips turned up in a sneer of disgust. “Me, forced to walk amongst the peasants, naked!”

Scribe shrugged his shoulders and turned back around. “Well, if that’s all settled. I guess I should tell Lily the good news.”

“Not so fast!” Diamond snapped. Spinning around she marched up to him. “No ogling, no naughty thoughts, no mentioning you-know-what to anybody!” she hissed.

“Your mom can see the tattoo,” Scribe stated bluntly.

“Not the tattoo! The fact that you get to see me completely naked, try and keep up,” Diamond stated. Slapping him in the back of the head she whirled and grabbed a drab little number no one would ever believe she’d wear. “This one! I refuse to be late to school.”

“Good choice, dear, it brings out the colour of your eyes and mutes your complexion.” Spoiled signed off with a patented motherly seal of approval and turned to leave.

Scribe shuddered slightly, but decided he’d done what he’d set out to do – sort of – so he quickly made his exit in anticipation of the plan proceeding expediently to a foregone conclusion.

Spoiled grinned. “Tonight, Mister Discord, I may not yet know all your secrets, but I shall certainly prove at long last that Celestia is not ideally suited to her job.”

Diamond grit her teeth and snatched up her regular clothes for the day so she could finally get dressed. “Adagio better find Zecora fast, if I don’t have to actually go inside I won’t have to get naked in public.”

Filthy Rich slammed the phone down and rubbed the bridge of his nose to stave off a headache. That Gloriosa Daisy was really starting to get on his last nerve, but the idiots he was trying to hire to get everything ready to tear the damn camp down were refusing to agree to any construction contracts; no matter how much money he offered them under the table to just agree. He’d never encountered anyone so principled before.

Spoiled walked into the home office and smiled. “Everything is set. Our little Diamond’s plan will finally let me get rid of Principal Celestia,” she cheered.

“I wasn’t aware you didn’t like Principal Celestia,” Filthy noted in a sour tone.

“Oh I don’t hate her or anything, but she’s been quite vexing while I’ve been trying to unravel the secrets in City Hall.” Spoiled sat down on the edge of Filthy’s desk allowing her skirt to slide up slightly.

Filthy shook his head. “Roadblocks. You have Principal Celestia to deal with and I’m struggling with the most annoying foreman I’ve ever had the misfortune to deal with.”

Spoiled frowned slightly and turned to look at her husband. “Still dealing with Project Everfree problems, oh poor you,” she said adopting a playful smirk.

Filthy blinked. “Spoiled, my dear, are you… feeling well?”

Spoiled draped herself over the desk and giggled. “Filthy, you know how much I love it when a plan comes together.”

Filthy blinked. “Diamond’s plan means that much to you?”

Spoiled sighed. “No! But recently I spoke to Abacus Cinch regarding something she discussed with Mister Discord. I believe I’ve finally cracked that armor around City Hall. If everything goes right with Diamond tonight all of the pieces will finally fall into place.” Smiling happily she reached out and brushed a finger across Filthy’s cheek.

Filthy tensed up slightly. “My dear Spoiled, I am not in the mood for your usual friskiness,” he complained.

“It’s because I’m not young enough!” Spoiled snapped irritably.

Filthy shook his head. “It’s because this damn foreman won’t accept a half a million bribe!” Glaring down at the phone he grit his teeth. “There’s only four more weeks before I can foreclose on that land and I want to tear it down the moment I’ve kicked Miss Daisy out so I can make my spa. Every construction outfit in the city and half outside of the city refuse to accept any ‘tax free’ money to expedite the process. So you’ll forgive me if I’m not in the mood to pretend we are a happy couple right now.”

Spoiled looked surprised at that and climbed off the desk. “You mean even Well-to-Do, your go to Construction crew chief?”

Filthy groaned and slapped his hand to his face, running it down the length of it he let out a non-committal grunt.

Spoiled eyed her husband suspiciously. “What happened?”

“Well-to-Do’s entire construction company was… detained. I have no idea what happened to them, but apparently most of them are unemployed and several were arrested and put in jail all on the orders of…” Filthy flipped through a notepad for a certain page. “Someone called Aspen. Apparently they were attempting to build some sort of amusement park in an area not zoned for it and none of their paperwork was in order, also there was some issues with tax evasion and improper filing of claims. I suppose I’m partially to blame for that, considering my usual method of employing the poor fellow, fortunately my name is not being brought up so we’re perfectly safe in that regards.”

Spoiled nodded and draped herself on the desk again, this time unbuttoning the top of her blouse. “I’m feeling too good to ignore your issues, but if I do that thing you like, could we celebrate my personal victory?” she requested in a business-like tone.

Filthy felt his toes curl. “I do love it when you talk business to me,” he admitted with a quirky smile.

Spoiled giggled – a rather disturbing expression coming from her – and ran her hand through Filthy’s hair. “Oh my, Mister Rich. You’re so big and powerful, how can a poor little secretary like me help you when you know so much more than me,” she cooed in a decidedly different tone of voice.

Filthy stiffened slightly. Then he stiffened a lot more. “Oh what the hell, I’m sure Miss Gloriosa’s little camp will be torn down after I have the legal ownership of the property…” Grinning he slid his hands down and unbuckled his belt. “Now then, Miss Milk, why don’t you close and lock that door and I’ll show you exactly how my secretary can help.”

Spoiled grinned playfully and slid herself off the desk with slow deliberate motions so her bust was pushed up further. She kicked her shoes off as well and wiggled her toes as she quite literally pranced over to the door and firmly shut it. A click announced to the household staff that they were not to be disturbed.

Filthy watched his wife roleplay for his benefit the dutiful secretary, as she lowered herself down behind his desk and took him in her hand he couldn’t help himself. “I too love it when one of your plans comes together.”

Spoiled smirked before she opened her mouth and slid herself down, her tongue making pleasurable motions as she started to suck.

Discord snapped his fingers and the image vanished. “Whoops, forgot to change the channel, my apologies.”

“The Great and Powerful Trixie is not so sure she needed to see that side of the Rich’s living arrangements.”

Starlight kept her mouth shut and trembled, if she could she’d probably throw-up in her mouth. But she’d told herself after years of eating those disgusting muffins in Our Town she’d never be sick again, no matter what she saw.

Thorax turned to Discord with a frown. “I could actually feel that through there. It was actually kind of tangy, they may not love each other as much as they used to, but they still know how to lust for each other.”

Discord sighed and snapped his fingers again. “We’re almost to the end of this little show, would you kindly keep your love connoisseur comments to yourself. I want to see the look on that spoiled bitch’s face when my counterpart derails her entire carefully laid out plan.” Grumbling under his breath he retuned frequencies and an image of Adagio popped up in the viewing globe, although it was more hexagonal in shape with a slight cylindrical antennae sticking up.

Adagio paced back and forth in her bedroom deep in thought. Tonight she would finally have her revenge on the Rainbooms for the Battle of the Bands. She had spent months wallowing in misery and disgust with herself before finding the amulet and hatching this brilliant scheme.

Full of anticipatory energy she continued to mull over all the possible avenues that this plan might fail. So far the only thing she’d done that might cause problems was enthrall those three simpletons next door. It hadn’t been the best of ideas, but she had felt the need for some pampering and the pale yellow-skinned Rainboom’s mother was very attentive.

Easy on the eyes too, but she’d been getting release from a far more easily manipulated outlet so she hadn’t taken that hot MILF action for any test rides at the moment. Just a bit of petting and chest fondling in the shower, typical tame stuff compared to what she’d done with precious Di-Di.

It could have alerted the timid songstress next door though. However none of the Rainbooms had come to her house and the spell was still holding – as evidenced by the horny little bugger dangling off the roof while he cleaned the gutters. And Aria said owning mountain climbing harnesses was a terrible idea.

Smirking she waved at the little snot through the window and moved to sit down in front of her vanity. She needed to look her best if she was going to intercept Zecora on her trip back to her parents’ house. Her smirk turned into an honest smile as she picked up the brush and started to tame her tangled mess of wet hair.

“Oh whoa, oh whoa I’m going to get what I want. Oh whoa, oh whoa and control all Canterlot. Oh whoa, oh whoa! She will fall and fall hard. Oh whoa, oh whoa! Now that I hold all the cards.”

The party was scheduled to begin roughly around seven or so. Which meant, if they were going to stop Adagio they needed to be ready and at the school slightly earlier than most of the other students.

Sunset and the girls brought their instruments and stored them in the band room, just in case they would need to perform after all. Sonata and Aria had been very eager to help put their sister in her place. Princess Twilight had been surprised when they showed up and demonstrated the curious glowing that both of them had gained.

Rainbow Dash had been extremely suspicious. But there wasn’t time to dwell on that conversation again; they had a siren to deal with and two other sirens possessing magic again somehow wasn’t of major concern. Especially since one of them seemed apathetic towards them and the other was dating Pinkie Pie.

Princess Twilight smirked at the thought of Pinkie and a Siren dating. It was such a Pinkie thing to do, she wondered if her Equestrian friend had any potential love interests. Though it probably wouldn’t matter if she did. Pri-Twi bet it was Cheese Sandwich though if she had to guess anypony.

“Twilight!”

Pri-Twi blinked and glanced up to find Applejack standing in front of her. “Oh, yes, was I lost in thought again?”

Applejack sighed. “Ya wanted ta go talk ta Principal Celestia about Adagio’s threat.”

Nodding with a slight blush the royal Equestrian quickly reached up to knock on the principal’s door. “I hope she won’t be too surprised to see me again.”

Principal Celestia opened her door with a smile on her lips. Which quickly became a frown of displeasure when she saw who was outside her office. “I presume there is some danger to my school again, Miss Sparkle.”

Pri-Twi laughed nervously. “Is it that obvious?”

Sighing the principal held her door open. “As you don’t actually need to attend classes we can discuss this calmly. Applejack, thank you for bringing her to my office, but please return to class.”

Applejack fidgeted on her feet and offered a curt nod. “Yes, ma’am.”

“Please come in.”

Pri-Twi slipped over the threshold and made her way into the office. Even though she was royalty now and had mostly gotten over her constant need to please Princess Celestia she could still feel unnerved around the figure of authority she represented. Here she was not Celestia’s equal – in point of fact technically she was her superior – however it would be best to not dwell on such thoughts.

Principal Celestia took her customary seat behind her desk. “I take it this is something Sunset and the girls can’t handle alone.”

Twilight nodded. “I’m afraid an old something. It’s my fault, really, I should have tried to track them down after I discovered more information on them beyond the mirror.”

Celestia blinked. “Oh, then Sonata isn’t interested in attending classes once more?”

Twilight fingered her skirt and shook her head. “Oh, it isn’t Sonata! She and Aria, while not entirely firmly under the reformed category are at least neutral or happy to accept life as they now know it.” Twilight shook her head. “No, it’s Adagio. Somehow she’s regained her powers and is intent on disrupting the local naturist club the CMC started.”

Celestia’s mouth hung open in stunned surprise. Her eye twitched slightly and she leaned back in her seat in an attempt to calm herself. Slowly she brought her hands down in her lap and grit her teeth to stave off the sudden urge to shout. “I don’t believe I heard you correctly. Adagio Dazzle wishes to disrupt a what?”

Twilight frowned briefly not understanding the sudden mood shift in the principal. While there had been much discussion concerning the happenings in Canterlot since her last visit one thing had completely slipped the Rainboom’s – and more importantly – Sunset’s mind. Specifically that this Twilight remained unaware that their club was a secret where Principal Celestia was concerned.

Really it wasn’t anybody’s fault. Pinkie was stressed over cake making. Sonata didn’t care. Rarity and Applejack were more concerned with the safety of their sisters. Fluttershy was still upset over her family. Rainbow Dash was barely able to keep herself from rushing up to Adagio and decking her for what she was doing to Fluttershy’s mom and Twilight took for granted their similarities.

Twilight fished around for something in her bag and quickly passed it to Principal Celestia. “The Natural Living Appreciation Club. It sounds quite nice actually, though admittedly I’m still a bit confused over why you humans are so obsessed with remaining clothed. Though I suppose without fur it does get much colder when walking around in winter.” Smiling Twilight folded her hands over her lap and leaned forward. “Adagio seems to think her perfect revenge is to get them all in trouble, and with her powers back it would be quite easy to get the police to crash the party tonight while it’s happening.”

Celestia groaned as she examined the pamphlet. “Luna.”

“Oh yes, we should inform Vice-Principal Luna as well!” Twilight agreed, mistaking what Celestia meant by invoking her sister’s name. “We’ll need both of your help to pass out a new counter-agent to Adagio’s singing. There’s a potion that can negate her effects, in the case of those who have been under her spell before. I’m not sure how, but Sunset and Fluttershy got a lock of her hair and I passed it off to a potion maker I’m acquainted with back in Equestria.” Twilight dove into her bag once again and produced a large sized container with a glowing liquid inside of it. “With your help we should be able to distribute this through lunch to prevent any of the students from being enthralled.”

Celestia’s expression remained neutral; though a very tight-lipped smile had begun to spread across her lips. Shaking her head she placed the pamphlet on her desk. “You misunderstand my comment, Miss Sparkle. And… is this potion of yours entirely safe?” She glanced suddenly at the oddly glowing liquid with a sudden nervous frown.

Twilight nodded. “Perfectly safe. No chance of anybody being poisoned despite the use of henbane.” She smiled proudly as if this were some great accomplishment to be praised.

Celestia blinked. “Dare I ask what other ingredients are in it?” She held up a hand to forestall any response. “That was rhetorical.”

“Of course.” Twilight smiled sheepishly. “So… um, can we get this handed out as part of the lunch program?”

“I shall see what Granny Smith can do,” Celestia promised as she climbed to her feet. “And I shall certainly take this threat of Adagio Dazzle most seriously, but if you would please excuse me. I need to have a chat with my ‘little’ sister.” Glaring at the adjoining doors they rarely used Celestia retrieved the pamphlet.

Twilight frowned briefly, but shrugged. It couldn’t have been that surprising. “I’ll go let Sunset know that Plan A is already in motion. On the off chance Adagio does convince the police to show up we already have a Plan B ready in the music room and Plans C, D and E are well detailed should they be needed.” Smiling pleasantly at the principal she made her exit from the room.

Celestia watched her leave impassively. Then her eyes narrowed and she resumed approaching her sister’s door. “Lulu! We have something important that needs to be discussed!” she informed loudly before flinging the door open and marching in unimpeded.

Discord grinned happily as he picked up the little piece of paper he’d received this week with the necessary signatures. Tonight was the final endgame, the Sirens might not all be ready to accept what Starswirl hoped for them, but two out of three wasn’t bad. And on top of that he would finally get to one-up Spoiled Rich and her little brat of a daughter.

Ok that part was probably petty of him, but so what, he was one thousand and seventy-two years old, give-or-take, he was allowed to find amusement where he could. Senility wasn’t the problem, sheer and utter boredom drove him to pulling this particular job off.

“It will be nice to have someone from Equestria to converse with on a semi-regular basis again that isn’t myself,” he commented with a slight smirk.

“Daddy! I’ve got the car ready!” Screwball called up from downstairs.

Discord grinned and straightened his tie. “Just a moment my dear, there’s one last thing to do to ensure that all of the parties will be present without too many unnecessary interruptions from the local constabulary.” Snapping his fingers he felt the magic tingle through his body and disperse through Canterlot. “And that should do it. I do hope he appreciates this final bit of entertainment.”

Screwball poked her head up from the escalator entrance. “Daddy! Come on, or we’re going to be late!”

Diamond Tiara watched Lily Breeze suspiciously most of the day. There was something off about her, but she didn’t appear to be nervous about attending the party. Not like Diamond. She was terrified, she had to go to a naturist party and she didn’t like it at all. The frustrating part was that Adagio hadn’t been seen for hours and her amulet was not there either. Her skin was itching something fierce and a cold sweat started to break out in the middle of lunch.

She was beginning to feel withdrawal symptoms. She hated being away from the amulet for too long when stress built up. Shaking her head she returned focusing on the exam in front of her. Once she finished this test she could get out of school and find Adagio.

Lily fidgeted constantly with her pendant as she continued to agonize over what she’d done to Scribe. She glanced occasionally towards her friend while he wrote furiously at his exam. And her eyes wandered the room, she really needed to find a way to focus on the damn exam in front of her before they accused her of cheating.

Tonight she had to sneak a camera into the club to trap Diamond and get the third strike. Diamond didn’t know about this of course, but at least she wouldn’t actually have to do much of anything that was illegal. Vice-Principal Luna would stop her from getting any actual footage so she wasn’t worrying about that too much. But she really didn’t like this Windigo angle.

Also she’d need some help to get undressed at the club. And she only knew of one person that would be able to help in that regards. Glaring at Diamond Tiara she bit her lip and picked up her pencil. This was going to be fun, not.

Diamond glanced up and noticed Lily looking away from her. She frowned slightly and finished the final question quickly so she could get out of here. Grinning with relief she got up and headed to the teacher’s desk with her finished paper. Adagio Dazzle would soon be getting a visitor. Her hips swaying seductively she popped her finger in her mouth and let out a soft moan in anticipation of finally being in the presence of the amulet again.

Lily finished a short time later and managed to leave. She was going to find Diamond and see if her former friend had a decent bone left in her body. Diamond’s shrieking from down the hall caught her off guard however and she was quick to see what was happening.

Diamond Tiara was standing in front of her locker with her phone in her hand. She was shouting loudly into the receiver and practically spilling the entire plan to anyone within ear shot. Fortunately the only other person in the hall besides Lily was Pinkie Pie.

Pinkie Pie shot Lily a thumbs up and bounced her way down the hall.

“Mother! I refuse to remain in school!” Diamond shouted into the phone.

Lily frowned. “What’s going on?”

“I don’t care if you want footage of everyone entering the club, I’m not going to-” Diamond was cut off by her mother on the other end.

Lily began to guess what was happening. Spoiled Rich was inserting herself further into the plan and no doubt making last minute changes.

Diamond stomped her foot. “But mother!” she whined.

Lily smirked. She might have been going through a lot emotionally the past few days, but watching Diamond Tiara being put in her place by her mother was always amusing. Maybe a little petty to think that way, but she was the one stuck in a wheelchair because of Diamond’s jealousy. She had the right to find amusement wherever she could.

Diamond screeched loudly and slammed her phone into her open locker with enough force to crack the screen.

Lily flinched at the display of anger.

Ripping off her customary yellow jacket and diamond tiara she shoved those into the locker as well and spun around. “Lily!”

“What?”

Diamond blew her bang out of her eye and took a few calming breaths to try and settle her nerves. “Change of plans. Mint Julip is coming with my disguise and hair dye, you’re going to help me get ready and then we’re going to hide out in the school paper office until we can go down to the club. Tell Scribe, he can meet us there.”

Lily watched Diamond Tiara storm off with a scowl on her face. “This is going to be real fun.” Sighing she rolled off after Diamond.

Spoiled Rich hung up her phone with a sigh. Diamond had not taken kindly to her ‘suggestion’ that she remain on school property so that they could get all of the participants in the club arriving the moment the party was slated to start. But Spoiled knew that it was a much better idea as it would allow her to keep a list of every student and faculty member so she could alert the School Board and inform the students’ parents.

After all the Student Union Center was capable of housing practically two-hundred people at any one time. And Spoiled wanted to make doubly certain that all participants and perpetrators would get their just desserts. So that she would have more fuel for her ultimate goal in bringing this to Principal Celestia’s attention.

Fixing her top she smiled mischievously as she glanced to where her husband was currently passed out. The pathetic womanizer never did have enough stamina where her needs were concerned. It didn’t help that she’d perhaps gotten a little too carried away, most of the day had been spent on her back, knees or straddling Mr. Rich to celebrate her ultimate goal.

Pursing her lips slightly as she retrieved her dirty bra so she could put it in the laundry she realized that perhaps she was perpetrating the cliché of counting her chickens before they had hatched. There was still a chance that this plan of Diamond’s would not go as intended. Fortunately she had one little change to that plan to make doubly certain that her goals and those of her daughter would play out as desired.

Retrieving the phone she quick-dialed a familiar number.

“Ah, Milky, how interesting you should call me at this moment.”

“Mister Discord,” she said with a smooth smile. “I believe I have some news concerning Canterlot High that would shock and appal you.”

Discord chuckled on the other end. “Oh? Do tell,” he insisted.

Spoiled’s eyes shone with amusement as she laid out her daughter’s entire problem and plan to the one person with more clout than herself. Having him there to verify the truth of the matter would be the proverbial feather in her cap for her. Even if it was a bit risky considering how close Discord viewed Celestia and her sister. This was a risk she was prepared to take however… first, though, she’d better take a shower and get changed. There was a certain odor clinging to her body - not altogether unpleasant, but inappropriate for the coup degras she was about to engineer.

Adagio Dazzle stood off to one side as Zecora climbed off the bus. With a smirk she started to approach the other girl; her hips swayed back and forth and she drew a lot of eyes. Considering she was dressed in her Battle outfit for the poetic justice of it all she was getting exactly what she wanted.

“Oh whoa, oh whoa, it’s time to fall for my spell. Oh whoa, oh whoa, I’ve got something to tell.”

Zecora paused mid-step and turned to face the other girl her lips turned up into a radiant smile. Full of joy and laughter she danced up to Adagio. “How good to see you again my friend, pray how can I help you in the end?”

Adagio placed her hand on Zecora’s head and ran it down her cheek. “Zecora, I have a message for your father concerning Canterlot High’s next naturist party. It’s extremely important that you relay this message to him, can I count on you?”

Zecora nodded. “This message shall be delivered I assure, post haste. Tell me what you desire my mistress and perhaps after I may have a taste?” she wondered licking her lips as she stared deeply into Adagio’s eyes.

Adagio blinked in slight surprise. “Hmmm, I think Di-Di might be affecting how my spells ensnare people.” Shrugging she smirked and leaned in to give Zecora a brief kiss on the lips, biting them as she pulled away. “There’s your taste, more can follow later tonight. Now… listen carefully.”

Sonata Confronts Adagio About What?!

Chapter 28

Luna glared at Celestia as she stood outside the school. The two of them had not been on very good speaking terms most of the day thanks to Twilight Sparkle ruining the secrecy. She couldn’t believe that Celestia was on the verge of completely putting an end to a perfectly harmless student club, all because of her selfish desires.

Celestia sighed and glanced towards her sister pityingly. “I’m sorry, Luna, I let my temper get the better of me. Had you approached me honestly in the beginning I probably would have allowed your experiment to proceed. Encouraging students as we do has always been foremost in my mind and I am extremely pleased that so many students are happier now than they were before.”

Luna crossed her arms over her chest. “But,” she said.

Celestia’s brow raised. “But, you undermined my authority. You continue to see me as an enemy because I objected once a long time ago to your chosen lifestyle. We were younger then, Luna, I did not truly understand. I have looked a blind eye to your practice of sitting sequestered in your office in the nude. I have tried time and time again to prove that I am accepting of your wishes. Must you still look upon me with such hatred?”

Luna flinched. “We are sisters, ‘Tia. It is in our nature to fight. Perhaps I have been… petty, in my zeal to maintain a certain distance between us for a slight so long ago. But that does not change the fact that I could not very well bring this to your attention for obvious reasons. I sought to protect you from this as much as I did the students.”

Cheerilee sighed as she listened to the sisters’ discussion. “It was fun while it lasted. I suppose tonight will be the final party of the NLAC.”

Celestia frowned in disappointment. “It need not have been had you trusted my judgement enough to bring the truth to me in the first place. Now Spoiled Rich will get involved through her daughter and it will take every ounce of influence I possess to keep all of our jobs at Canterlot High.”

“But Celestia!” Cheerilee began.

Celestia held up her hand. “You and Luna have been very good friends, but you do not know all of my secrets. It was a burden I chose to keep to myself.”

Luna frowned. “What are you talking about, sister?”

Celestia spotted the familiar looking car owned by their old family friend and smiled wistfully. “Let’s just say that when Sunset Shimmer and Twilight Sparkle revealed the nature of that statue to us it was not the first time I had heard the story of a portal to other realms. Nor have you, dear sister, if you think back hard enough.”

Screwball and Discord stepped out of the car together and Discord waved jubilantly to them all.

Cheerilee trembled with sudden apprehension. The Head of the Board of Regents was a very powerful man. Every teacher had horror stories about what could happen if you did something to displease him; it was a miracle Mister Doodle hadn’t been fired for his bad attitude long ago, but Matilda Doodle was on the School Board and she was well liked by Mister Discord.

“’Tia, my dear! I take it you’ve heard the good news from Miss Sparkle?” Discord grinned his lone canine poking out in the process.

Celestia brushed her hand through her hair revealing a small icicle-shaped earring hidden in the upper left lobe. “This is going to involve a lot more paperwork than when Sunset destroyed the front lobby, isn’t it?”

Luna stared in surprise at seeing Celestia’s piercing. “’Tia, when did you get that?”

Discord smirked playfully and clapped his hands. “A little gift, I couldn’t very well let your parents’ legacy completely fade away. I would have approached you too, Lulu, but considering your usual stance on articles of clothing it’d be pretty hard to convince you to wear your father’s lucky cufflinks.”

Cheerilee blinked in some surprise at the tone the conversation had taken. “Ummm, did I miss something?”

“Nope!” Screwball popped up beside her and handed her a carton of caramel covered popcorn. “We’re just in time… I’ve always wanted to watch a battle of wits between Good and Evil magic.”

Discord chuckled as he tugged on his beard. “Relax, let me pull up a chair,” he said snapping his fingers and summoning four posh looking chairs. “This is going to be the best show ever if I know my old friend Starswirl well.”

Celestia sighed, but sat down. “Seriously though, Discord, will this involve a lot of paperwork?”

Discord unfurled a very ancient looking scroll and shook his head. “Already taken care of, as of Wednesday evening the NLAC is completely above board and fully legalized.”

Luna and Cheerilee both stared at the pair of officials in stunned disbelief.

“What?” Cheerilee shouted as she collapsed into the magically summoned chair behind her.

Luna stomped her foot and glared at her sister and Discord. “You two aren’t making any sense!” she accused.

“All in good time, Lulu, my dear.” Discord reached over and pinched her cheek.

Luna blushed furiously and took her seat. “Why are we sitting out here anyway? I’m supposed to be inside so I can make sure Diamond Tiara gets her third strike,” she told the others.

Discord waved a hand dismissively at the remark. “Oh don’t worry about that, this will be much funnier letting her actually get inside and having to mingle in the nude for a brief period. Also we may need that camera to get some footage to play the proper trump card on Spoiled so she can’t actually do anything after my big announcement.”

Cheerilee eyed the elderly gentleman suspiciously. “You seem awfully well informed for somebody Celestia only called an hour ago,” she pointed out.

Screwball giggled from her precarious perch on the back of Cheerilee’s chair and dropped some of her popcorn. “That’s because daddy is a S.U.E. master.”

Discord frowned up at his daughter and shushed her. “Everybody please be quiet! I want to see this, I love front row seats to these things. It’s been at least a good few centuries since my last Equestrian battle royale.”

Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo stood around the club room already ready for a great party, but they were a tad bit concerned that Pinkie hadn’t shown up yet with the decorations or the party food.

Actually they were kind of surprised nobody else had gotten inside yet either. Dinky and the rest didn’t seem to be around. The only reason they’d come so early was because Pinkie had told them about the special cake that she’d need help bringing in.

Scootaloo kicked her feet totally bored as she sat on one of the numerous empty seats. “What the heck is taking everybody so long? The party is supposed to start in another hour and nobody is here to help at all!” she complained.

“Ah don’t get it, Applejack told me to keep away earlier until they did somethin’ important, but she wouldn’t say why,” Apple Bloom revealed. “And now nobody is in here, not even Miss Cheerilee or Luna.”

Sweetie nodded. “Yeah, and we need Luna to be here to catch-” she cut herself off as the sound of a wheelchair approaching could be heard.

Scootaloo jumped up in surprise. “They’re here already!”

Apple Bloom rushed over to the door and peeked out the window. “Ah thought Luna would be here fer sure! Ok, don’t let on that we know it’s Diamond in disguise!” she reminded.

Scootaloo rolled her eyes.

Sweetie crossed her arms over her chest and eyed her friend pointedly.

“Right, stupid thing ta say,” Apple Bloom said with a nervous chuckle.

Scarlet Scribe, Lily Breeze and a girl that was ‘totally not Diamond Tiara’ walked into the room. Scarlet Scribe was fidgeting as he glanced at the obviously pissed off arch nemesis. Lily Breeze was doing her best not to draw attention to the thing stuck to her wheelchair which looked far too inconspicuous and ‘Not Diamond Tiara’ stopped short when she noticed the complete emptiness and unprepared nature of the room.

“Wait, are we still too early?” she blurted in surprise. “I thought you l-”

Scribe clamped his hand over her mouth. “Ix-nay on the oser-lay,” he reminded while covering his words with a polite cough.

“Where’s Luna,” Lily mouthed silently to the CMC.

All three girls simply shrugged in uncertainty.

“Howdy there, Scribe… ya know the drill, and um, ah guess ya should help your guests find the changin’ rooms. Ah’m sure the rest of the students will be here in no time and then we can get tonight’s party started,” Apple Bloom stated with a warm and friendly smile her down home southern hospitality taking over in the awkward silence.

“No ogling!” Diamond hissed in Scribe’s ear. “And the next time you try to keep me quiet like that I’ll bite your hand!” she added for good measure. Storming off Diamond easily figured out where she was supposed to go.

“Ok, Scootaloo can you please help Lily get undressed? I really don’t want to leave her alone with Diamond right now,” Scribe hissed to prevent their conversation from echoing in the completely empty room.

Scootaloo nodded. “Sure.” She smiled at Lily and indicated she should follow her.

Scribe watched them leave before he walked over to Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle. “I have been stuck in the school paper office since last period listening to her bitch and moan about having to be here, apparently Spoiled wants her to get video of every student or faculty member who arrives here.”

Sweetie Belle glanced between the pair of them in alarm. “And Luna wasn’t here to ‘discover’ the camera and confiscate it before you entered. I don’t think this plan is going to work at all, we’re doomed. Doomed!”

“Shhhh!” Apple Bloom elbowed her overly theatrical friend.

“I’m getting undressed,” Scribe said. “She’ll get suspicious if I’m still out here with anything on. I’d suggest one of you find Luna, but maybe it’d be easier if you tried to get in touch with Dinky… one of her agents has to still be in the school somewhere, she wouldn’t let us leave everything to chance, she’s suspicious that way.” Turning to dash off Scribe paused when Apple Bloom grabbed his arm.

“Walk around the rest of the school, without clothes?” she asked nervously.

Sweetie sighed. “I’ll do it, I’ll just make sure to avoid going anywhere near the windows,” she told the others before starting to head off.

Apple Bloom let Scribe go so he could prepare for the biggest con job any of them had ever pulled off where Diamond Tiara was concerned. “What should Ah say if she asks why yah left?”

Sweetie shrugged. “Just tell her I went to help Pinkie bring the food in.” Opening the door she left the safety of the student union room and ventured out into the hopefully empty halls of Canterlot High with nothing on.

Apple Bloom sighed. “But Pinkie ain’t even here yet!” she muttered to herself.

Pinkie’s ears felt like they were burning and she brushed some of the candles she’d been keeping in her hair for the cake later out of the way. “My ears were burning,” she giggled at the rest of the group.

Sonata leaned in to give her a kiss.

Applejack put her binoculars down and turned to the others. “Why are we sittin’ on this here roof lookin’ fer Adagio?”

“Because we need a decent vantage point to observe everyone approaching the school,” Pri-Twi reminded as she stared intently through her own pair of binoculars.

“This is boring!” Rainbow complained. “Why can’t some of us help Pinkie get the room ready for the big celebration party after we kick Adagio’s ass?”

Sci-Twi turned away from her magic scanner and Aria Blaze and fiddled with her glasses. “Because all of us need to be here in case we need to blast this Siren person with our combined harmony powers,” she explained sagely.

Aria rolled her eyes. “And this is the group that beat us?”

Sonata shrugged. “They don’t argue nearly as much as we did, kind of proves that we had an easier to exploit weakness than them.”

Aria shook her head. “Does not. It just proves how dense Adagio’s plan was and how I should have been in charge!”

Fluttershy glanced at Aria briefly in sympathy, but decided to ask her friends a different question. “Why exactly did we have Pinkie text all the naturist guests to wait an extra hour before coming to the party? Um… didn’t the potion make them immune?”

“If Adagio brings the police to raid the school all they’ll find is an empty room,” Sunset spoke up with a brief smile.

Sci-Twi frowned. “I feel like we forgot something when we did that though, but I can’t seem to recall what,” she admitted.

Pinkie shrugged and caressed Sonata around the waist with a happy little smile. “Probably nothing important,” she said.

Aria stomped her foot and watched the sun slowly beginning its descent arch towards the horizon, being that it was summer the sun was still relatively high in the sky at this point. But the various different shades of orange were definitely signaling that night would soon be falling. “Adagio is going to pay for getting me involved in this shit.”

Sonata grinned wickedly. “I’m going to call her a Traitor! For realizes.”

Pinkie nodded. “She’d better hurry up. If she makes us cancel this party she’s going to wish she never got her voice back, nobody makes Pinkie Pie break a Pinkie Promise! NOBODY!”

The others all showed signs of concern at Pinkie’s sudden mood shift.

Rainbow eyed her friend warily. “Um, when did you make a Pinkie Promise about the NLAC?”

“Silly Dashie, I didn’t make a pinkie promise about the NLAC, I made a Pinkie Promise that any parties I ever catered would never get cancelled, even if somebody was sick or we had a terrible blizzard that caused us all to be stuck home.” Pinkie booped her friend’s nose and giggled madly at her pronouncement.

“Girls!” Fluttershy pointed towards the east where two lone figures could be spotted approaching the school.

Sonata turned and brought her binoculars up to see. “Wow! Those people are really far away.”

Pinkie giggled and flipped her binoculars around.

“Oh. Thanks, Pinkie,” Sonata said. She kissed her girlfriend and glanced properly at the approaching duo. “Yep, that’s ‘Dagi alright, and she’s with Zecora.”

Aria balled her hands into fists and glared at her elder sibling.

Sunset frowned though and started looking around for any signs of Canterlot PD. It was far too quiet for her liking, but there wasn’t a sign to be seen of anybody else approaching the school, not even the distant sound of cars. “So where is everybody else?” she asked the group.

“Ah plum don’t know, but ah don’t like the feelin’ of this,” Applejack admitted.

Rarity frowned as she got to her feet and put her sketch pad down. “Odd, if Zecora is with her then surely she must have used her influence to convince her father to send his best men.”

“What’s Zecora’s dad got to do with any of this?” Rainbow asked cluelessly.

Rarity sighed. “Zecora just so happens to be Chief Zheria’s daughter,” she explained for the benefit of her friend.

Zheria frowned as he stared at the person seated across from him in his office. The moment he’d ended his call with Zecora he’d been all set to summon his best officers to crack down on the drug deal about to go down. That was before the familiar looking form of his immediate superior walked into the room.

After a brief conversation he had been told in no uncertain terms to not send any men to Canterlot High on penalty of being demoted. Zheria had naturally demanded of the commissioner why he should listen to him rather than the little girl who he raised to respect the law as much as he did.

That’s when his current guest had stepped in. Now he was trying to figure out exactly why the Deputy Mayor was so insistent that he keep his men away from Canterlot High. He could think of no real reason behind the conflicting orders.

Scorpan offered a warm and friendly smile and patted a small folder he’d brought with him. “Ordinarily I’d wait until your promotion to the head of the entire Canterlot Police Division, but Commissioner Hard Shield and I felt it would be best to explain a few simple truths about Canterlot High now to save ourselves the headache of imminent scandal should you raid the place tonight.”

Zheria reached over for the folder and took it without a word. Flipping it open he took a look at the contents and his eyes widened in stunned disbelief. “This can’t be right! How can a public school hold this kind of?”

Scorpan raised his hand with another smile to forestall the remainder of the chief’s question. “It’s a bit complicated to get into right now, but you can be assured that it is, and that means if you or your men were to raid the building the property owners might be understandably upset.”

“My daughter told me that a drug deal was about to happen there. It’s the perfect place for such a thing, and there is no relevant security detail appointed to it as it is a public facility despite the circumstances. Are you certain I can’t send at least one squad car?”

Scorpan shook his head and sighed. “Your daughter is currently under the influence of a party adversarial in nature to the current property owners. And while it has never needed a security detail before now… we may need to discuss changes to that stipulation at the next Board of Regents meeting.

Zheria stood immediately to his feet. “My daughter is in danger!”

“Calm yourself Chief Zheria!” Hard Shield ordered. “I can assure you this matter is beyond your ability to resolve the issue. Our designated experts on the matter are already on the case, and with any luck it should all be wrapped up before supper time.”

Zheria slowly, reluctantly, sat back down and glared at the two men seated across from him. “Should any harm come to my daughter, you shall both know what it feels like to be boiled in hot water!”

Scorpan smirked, but said nothing, merely glancing to his watch.

Hard Shield however squirmed slightly under the intense gaze and simply nodded quietly in comprehension of the serious threat placed upon him.

Sweetie Belle had been walking around the school for at least twenty minutes and hadn’t seen a single person. She felt (not exactly) exposed, but a genuine thrill as she looked into classrooms and made sure to keep away from any outside windows. This wasn’t the first time she’d explored the school while undressed, last Saturday she’d popped up to the library to do a few things, but it was different at night.

Many of the lights were off and a creepy atmosphere gave her chills. This would make for a perfect club Nightmare Night activity; she could picture it now, hanging decorations with Pinkie and the girls. Blocking off some of the halls, getting Big Mac to help jump out and scare everybody. He did such a great job at the Apple family corn maze… although Apple Bloom might not be able to convince him to do it since he was graduated now and all that. Underage naked students and him having to wear only some kind of mask.

Shaking her head she suddenly heard the sounds of footsteps rushing down one of the halls. Freezing on the spot she was worried someone who wasn’t actively a naturist might come charging down the hall and see her completely exposed. But what if it was Button and the guys racing to come help? Sweetie’s cheeks flushed as she thought of Button rushing around the corner and bumping into her and maybe falling onto the floor with her and then.

“Focus, Sweetie Belle! Remember Rarity’s talk,” she muttered to herself. Her entire body involuntarily shuddered at the comment and she quickly ducked down behind one of the garbage bins just in case.

Aria Blaze, Sonata Dusk, Pinkie Pie and Sunset Shimmer were the first to come around the corner rushing towards the front entrance of the school.

Sweetie stood up in surprise. “Hey! What’s going on?”

Rarity paused mid-step as she and her group also came around the corner. “Sweetie! Get back downstairs at once, Adagio Dazzle is here and we must deal with her before you can have your party. We’ll be back quite soon I’m sure, one siren isn’t as difficult to handle as three… no offense.”

“You bet your ass I’m offended,” Aria snarked.

Sweetie blinked in surprise. “Oh, so… That’s why nobody came yet. There’s another stupid magic problem to deal with, why doesn’t anybody tell us these things! I just spent twenty minutes exploring the school looking for people and wondering why Luna isn’t downstairs to help entrap Diamond Tiara.” Folding her arms over her chest in a huff she glared at her older, magical girl, sister.

Rarity knelt down and gave her a quick hug. “I’m sorry, Sweetie, it slipped my mind that you and the girls intended to stay after school to help decorate. Can you forgive me?”

“Enough yapping sap and more running, Adagio needs her ass kicked,” Aria ordered before their group resumed rushing down the hall.

Rarity glared at the abrasive siren.

Sunset put her hand on Sweetie’s shoulder. “It’ll be safe downstairs, we ran into a few students earlier and told them to wait there to.”

“Oh, I didn’t find anybody else. I thought the place was abandoned,” Sweetie admitted.

“Just go back, please,” Rarity insisted. “We’re not sure if Adagio brought the police with her.”

“The police!” Sweetie exclaimed. “Do we get dressed? No we can’t get dressed, Diamond would know we know and our trap would never work again. Darn it,” she cursed stomping her foot. “Stupid siren!”

“I heard that!” Sonata called from down the hall. “Adagio’s a lot worse than stupid, she’s a total bitch!”

Sweetie hugged Rarity with a sad smile. “Ok. Good luck, Rarity.”

Rarity smiled back at Sweetie and then turned to follow the others.

Sweetie watched her go for a moment marveling at the fact that she was running in high heels, it couldn’t be easy. She’d tried once and nearly broke an ankle. Turning around she quickly made her way back to the sanctity of the student union center. “Huh. I wonder which students they sent downstairs for protection?”

“What are you two doing here?” Diamond Tiara shrieked angrily at Snips and Snails.

Snails shrugged. “Like, Sunset told us to hide down here while they solve another magic problem,” he informed.

“Yeah!” Snips chimed in. “What did you do to your hair, Diamond Tiara?”

“Don’t call me that!” she hissed at the pair of dimwit minions. “I’m supposed to be Lily’s cousin Tailwind and I’m here with my favorite cousin to see what this Naturism thing is like.”

Snips and Snails shared a look and both of them started laughing.

“Probably shouldn’t have that tattoo of a tiara then,” Snails pointed out.

Diamond’s cheeks flushed slightly at failing to remember that particular detail before something else the two boys said caught up with her. “Wait! They’re dealing with a magic problem?” Whirling she glared at Scootaloo and Apple Bloom. “I knew your sisters wouldn’t just let me and Adagio wreck this place!” she accused.

“Are we supposed to pretend she isn’t who she obviously is still?” Scootaloo wondered under her breath.

“We didn’t know anythin’ like that was goin’ on!” Apple Bloom told Diamond with an angry glare.

“We did,” Lily admitted with a sad frown.

Scribe blinked in surprise. “We did?”

Lily nodded. “We met Adagio in Diamond’s office earlier this week.”

Scribe frowned in confusion and wracked his brain to try and think of when that happened. “I don’t remember that.”

Lily sighed. “That’s because I took your memory away. Adagio told me she could help me harness my power so I could walk again.”

Everybody stared at her in complete confusion now, even Diamond Tiara wasn’t sure what was happening just now.

Scribe shook his head. “Lily, you don’t have magic powers.”

Lily grit her teeth and clutched her pendant tighter. “Yes, I do!” she shouted. A frigid blast of air blew through the room sending a chill down everybody’s backs.

Diamond Tiara stared at the pendant as her sharp mind instantly started putting the pieces together.

“I promised not to tell everything, but my parents had magic too. They were given it, by somebody from Equestria a long time ago. I’m sorry I took your memories, Scribe, really I am, but Adagio made it sound so right. And I hoped what she was saying was true… I don’t want to spend the rest of my life in this chair!” Lily said as frustrated tears started falling down her cheeks.

“This is getting intense,” Scootaloo said. “Hey, think we could get awesome magic powers too?”

“Not now,” Apple Bloom hissed prodding her friend in the side with her elbow.

Diamond Tiara stomped over to Lily and Scribe. “You’ve had magic powers all this time! And you didn’t think to let me know about it?”

Lily turned to glare at Diamond. “You don’t deserve to know!”

Scribe grit his teeth and tried to keep a cool head.

Diamond stomped her foot. “I could have crushed this pathetic club already and wouldn’t have had to rely on that sex happy Siren to get what I want!”

Snips took a step back in concern when he noticed Scribe’s eyes cloud over with rage.

Snails frowned. “Do we get undressed too?” he wondered.

“Ya ain’t stain’ fer the party!” Apple Bloom told them.

“Awwwww,” they both whined in stereo.

Lily rolled forward and slapped Diamond Tiara. “I would never willingly help you expose this club! Why can’t you get it through your thick head that there’s nothing wrong with this place?” she demanded. “Also, I hate you!”

Diamond hissed at the physical rebuke and grabbed Lily by the hair. She pulled her head down and brought her knee up to connect with her forehead.

Scribe leapt forward before contact was made and shoved Diamond away. “Fucking cunt!” he swore loudly.

Diamond’s eyes widened in surprise and she backed away. “Scribey?”

Scribe stood protectively over Lily Breeze; his skin was glowing black again with that same strange energy she dimly recalled from last Sunday. Briefly Diamond glanced towards Lily and noticed her pendant glowing. Her body ached for any sort of magical contact and she involuntarily reached out towards it desperate for physical release. Biting her lip Diamond muffled the moan that threatened to escape out of desire.

Scribe stomped forward. “Lily Breeze is my friend! I don’t care if she did use magic to mess with my head and prevent me from warning the Rainbooms about Adagio’s return, I will not let you hurt her anymore!”

Diamond shot a glare at her former minion. “Why can’t anybody understand? Why does everybody have to side with you three losers?” She aimed her glare at the two CMC members standing beyond Lily and Scribe.

“Maybe if ya weren’t so evil,” Apple Bloom started to tell her.

“And full of yourself,” Scootaloo added.

“People would still treat ya like a friend instead of some leper,” Apple Bloom finished.

Diamond started laughing. “Evil, EVIL! All I want is power, all my life all I’ve ever needed was power! Power over others, to show that I have just what it takes to run two massive companies. My daddy has so much power he can get his way whenever he wants just be throwing a few hundred thousand dollars around.” Diamond giggled maniacally because she refused to cackle, cackling was for lesser breeds and spun around in a circle with her arms out. “Mother has so much power she rules this school and her newspaper! She can get anything she wants, anything! And she doesn’t even have to bribe people like daddy, she can just snap her fingers and everyone falls in line.”

Scribe blinked. “Uh, Lily, can you stop making me glow now?” he requested.

Lily shook her head. “Sorry, it’s tied to my emotions and Adagio says I marked you somehow… I don’t even know how this works, I’m still new at this.”

Diamond curled her lip angrily in disgust. “Don’t interrupt me!” she shrieked petulantly.

“I think we were safer outside,” Snails whispered to his buddy as he noticed the sickly green glow starting to build up around Diamond Tiara.

“Everybody always interrupts me!” Diamond accused. “They don’t understand what I’m trying to accomplish, it’s all for them! When I rule the school nobody else will have to worry about thinking about how to handle all the stupid little problems that everybody complains about. Magic She-Demons, Evil Sirens, I’ll have enough power to make all of those types of problems go away! Then Mother and daddy will have to see I’m good enough of an Heiress to rule their empires. I’ll have so much power! And boys will actually like me, I won’t have to settle for shower sex with a stupid sex crazed bitch! I’ll have anybody I want.” Tears were starting to fall now as Diamond continued to put off the weird green glow and she glared at everybody and nobody all at the same time. “Everything will be perfect, I’ll have it all, and so much more… And you three will never have power again! NEVER!”

Scribe took a step forward actually starting to feel sorry for Diamond Tiara. The glow surrounding him petered off as Lily managed to compose herself too.

“Wait, did she say she had sex with Adagio?” Scootaloo wondered. Scratching her head in confusion she glanced towards Apple Bloom. “That’s kind of messed up, right?”

Apple Bloom mutely nodded at her friend’s question.

Diamond laughed some more as her eyes started to look unhinged, her hair bled the dye out completely exposing who she really was, no more falsehoods. She swung at Scribe as he took another step forward. “Stay back! I know what you want, the same thing Adagio wanted, but I’m not going to let you hold any power over me!” She sobbed and trembled all at the same time.

“Diamond, please,” Scribe said. “I’m not interested in that. I just feel-”

“NO! Don’t pity me! I don’t need your stupid pity! I am Diamond Dazzle Tiara Rich, Heiress to the Rich Empire! I refuse to accept anybody’s pity!” Diamond wrapped her arms over her body to stave off a sudden chill and she fell to her knees. “I want my amulet back! Stupid Siren. Dumb Rainbooms stopping her from getting in.”

Everybody shared a confused look this time not knowing what she was going on about in the slightest.

“What amulet?” Snips asked.

“Yeah, we never saw you wearin’ any other jewelry except that crown of yours,” Snails agreed with a slight frown.

Diamond giggled and sobbed at the same time making her look terrible and sound worse. “The amulet I commissioned from Flim and Flam, the amulet I created to house the shards of the Sirens’ jewels in. The amulet I tried to make the school pay for so I wouldn’t have to explain why I was paying so much for the damn thing to mother,” she revealed. “It makes me tingle all over just thinking about it, every time I touch my lucky charm I feel so much better. As if I have the power to do anything, even expose this wretched degenerate club! Look at me, I’m standing in a room in public completely naked just so I can get pictures of everybody and lord over you all with my absolute triumph!”

Scribe sighed and shook his head. “Your plan was never going to work. Luna and I wanted you here so you’d get your third strike. She was going to take the paper from you and give it to me.”

“What!”

“Don’t tell her that, you idiot!” Scootaloo shouted over Diamond.

“I am not an idiot!” Scribe turned and shot the orange-skinned girl a glare. “I am sick and tired of running through hoops for everybody! Diamond wants to expose you, you three want Diamond to stop picking on you! Why am I stuck in the middle here? Why am I forced to choose between remaining uninvolved or being thrust into the thick of it so I can help both sides get something they need or want?”

Diamond pointed a shaky finger at him and laughed mockingly. “You couldn’t even betray me properly! You are pathetic Scarlet Scribe, and you’re never getting that internship now!”

“Fuck the internship!” Scribe snapped. “Look at you! You’ve been exposing yourself to this Equestrian magic for so long it’s completely poisoned you! You can’t even stand straight you’re so addicted to it!”

Diamond blinked. “I am not!”

Lily shook her head. “Magic is very powerful. I don’t even have full control over mine and even I know that much. Diamond Tiara, you’ve been trying so hard to do everything, to prove yourself to everybody that you’ve completely lost sight of who you used to be.”

“I told you to keep your pity to your fucking self!” Diamond snapped irritably. “Stupid fucking cripple! You’re still way prettier than me even after you got yourself stuck in that stupid chair, and your parents just gave you magic powers! What, were they from Equestria too?”

Lily glared at Diamond. “My parents at least loved me! Yours don’t even care enough to stop you or protect you when you start selling yourself for a quick fix!”

“Ooooo, good analogy,” Snips commented with a grin.

Snails actually slapped him in the back of the head. “Not cool.”

Diamond grit her teeth and forced herself to stand. “Sell myself! Sell myself!” she shrieked. “That fucking Siren forced herself on me! She touched me, she made me feel things…” Her eyes glazed over as she recalled some of the feelings she’d experienced. “It was the most magical thing I’ve ever experienced, even greater than the power of my amulet. But I don’t like girls that way and she made me feel!” Diamond swung her arm out and connected with the back of one of the chairs.

“This is getting out of hand,” Scootaloo observed.

Apple Bloom aimed a deadpan expression at her friend. “Ya think?”

“Hey, girls there’s…” Sweetie stopped as she came back into the room and saw everybody in various emotional displays. Glancing around in surprise her eyes fell on the glowing Diamond Tiara. “Um, ok, that’s new.” Sweetie screamed in surprise when Diamond seemed to teleport clear across the room to stand threateningly in front of her.

“This is all your fault!” Diamond accused. “You’re prettier than me! You have bigger tits than me! Everybody adores you! And you aren’t even rich!” Diamond reached out and grabbed Sweetie by the hair pulling her forward so the pair of them were inches apart from one another. “Sweetie Belle, you are the worst!” she screamed.

Flailing her arms wildly to try and regain her balance Sweetie reflexively kneed Diamond Tiara in the gut. The other girl didn’t even react she was that far gone. “A little help,” she called to her friends.

Diamond raised a free hand up, she extended her fingers to reveal her well-manicured fingernails and prepared to gouge Sweetie’s eyes out.

A red hand clasped over her wrist, once more glowing with black energy, and held her firm. “No more! You won’t injure anybody ever again!” Scribe bellowed loudly.

Lily screamed the words at the same time, her eyes shining with white energy as she clutched her pendant. She could feel Scribe’s heart beat alongside hers, could tell that he was thinking the same as she was. She’d only tapped her magic again so he’d be fast enough to stop the equally speedy Diamond Tiara.

“Maybe we should go get Sunset,” Snips suggested as he nervously trembled near the exit.

Snails shook his head. “No way. We can’t betray Diamond Tiara too,” he decided.

“What? Why not?” Snips wondered.

Snails sighed and pointed at the rage filled tear-stained face. “Because then she’d have no friends at all.”

Snips slowly nodded in agreement. “Yeah, that’s a good reason.”

At this point in the confrontation a massive burst of magical energy flashed through the entire school.

Snips and Snails looked around for the source of the sudden glowing burst of energy.

Scootaloo covered her eyes to shield them from the intense light.

Lily’s power shut off with the suddenness of somebody flipping a light switch.

Apple Bloom fell to the floor in mid-dash to help her friend out.

Scribe stumbled backwards.

Diamond Tiara released Sweetie’s hair as her back arched in pain. She cried out and collapsed into Scribe causing him to stumble. Every nerve ending in her body felt as if it were on fire and the sickly green glow intensified as something was forced out of her system. Very painfully, yet strangely also quite pleasurable. She bit back a moan of sheer ecstasy as both parts of her psyche let go of the massive ball of negativity.

Sweetie’s cheeks flushed as she saw Diamond climax and quickly averted her eyes. She felt that the intimacy of the moment was taboo. Also she never wanted to see that look on Diamond Tiara’s face ever again.

The energy vanished and everybody regained some semblance of normalcy.

Snails was the first to speak up. “Um, what just happened?”

Scribe blinked and glanced down at his foot. “I second the question and I really hope that Diamond Tiara just lost control of her bladder or something because I really don’t want to think about that stuff all over me right now.”

“Fuck you,” Diamond spat before her eyes rolled back into her head and she fainted dead away.

Scribe reflexively caught her and let out a sigh. “What is it with me and girls fainting in this place?”

Lily shook her head. “Don’t be obtuse,” she snapped. “Come on, help get Diamond back to the change room. Whatever just happened this entire plan is a complete bust.”

Scootaloo helped Apple Bloom back to her feet. “Think she’ll be nicer after having that weird magic ball of light sucked out of her?”

Apple Bloom shook her head. “Ah don’t bet on it.”

Sweetie sighed and turned to Snips and Snails. “Get a napkin or something and clean up Diamond’s mess,” she ordered pointing to the floor. “Then get out of here!”

Snips bobbed his head up and down and rushed to go fetch that napkin.

Snails simply shrugged and smiled at Sweetie. “Button’s a lucky guy,” he told her.

Sweetie blushed and almost covered her chest with her arm, but seeing as how she’d been standing there completely bare for the past few minutes she stopped herself and followed the others to the girls’ changing room to help with Diamond Tiara.

Snips rushed back and cleaned the floor up quickly. “So. Uh… scale of one to ten, is Diamond scarier than Sunset when she’s high on magic?”

Snails shook his head. “No contest, Sunset is way scarier.”

Snips sighed. “Yeah, I thought so. Do you think she still needs minions?”

Snails shook his head a second time. “We’re stuck with Diamond.”

Snips groaned and tossed the messy bit of paper towel into the nearest trashcan. “Come on, let’s go find out what we missed while we were in here.”

“Earlier during the confrontation,” Discord commented aside to the three Canterlot High faculty members still sitting next to him.

“What?” Luna questioned.

“Not really important, Lulu,” Discord said with a wave of his hand.

The Rainbooms had rushed outside moments ago and stood facing Adagio and her enthralled companion. Everyone was ready to make a move, but her sisters got to her first.

Aria and Sonata stood across from Adagio ironically quite close to the former statue of a horse which represented Canterlot High. Both sisters were extremely pissed off at Adagio who was wearing a fancy looking amulet shaped in the form of the three Sirens and housing three familiar looking jewels.

Aria pointed an accusing finger at her. “What the fuck, Adagio, those are ours!”

Sonata nodded. “Where did you even get that?” she demanded.

Adagio smirked and played with the amulet. “A gift from an admirer.”

Aria rolled her eyes. “You’ve already lost, Adagio, just give it up.”

Adagio turned to Zecora briefly with a thoughtful look on her face. She didn’t know that nobody was actually coming. “Nope, I don’t think so.” Breaking into a wide smirk she turned back to her sisters. “If you fall in line right now I’ll forget this little insubordination streak you’ve both had.”

Sonata surprised everybody when she swore loudly. It was in a language none of them understood, except maybe Discord, but it was definitely a swear word of some kind because Adagio shot her sister with a pissed off glare.

“Mother taught you better than that!” she pointedly reminded.

Sonata wagged her finger at Adagio. “Mother also taught us not to hoard each other’s jewels for ourselves!”

Adagio chuckled and sneered at her youngest sibling. “Jealous I can sing again and you can’t. I told you I’d figure out something eventually,” she bragged.

Sonata thought of Pinkie and how much she loved her and started to glow again, then she started singing and Zecora’s eyes lost their cheery glazed over look.

Aria smirked. “We got our voices back without you,” she informed also glowing and letting off a few notes.

Adagio stared at her sisters in surprise, but then smirked. “Oh, so Harmony gave you back your voices did it?” Holding up the amulet she twirled it in her hand causing the light of the setting sun to reflect off the jewels housed within. “Harmony can’t give you back the songs of our people. You might be able to sing happy little pony songs, but you’ll never know the taste of Siren verses without these!”

Aria grit her teeth and took a step forward.

Sonata looked heartbroken and she briefly glanced over to Pinkie with shining eyes.

Pinkie’s eyes were wet with tears as well, but a big smile was on her face and she gave her girlfriend an encouraging thumbs up.

Aria took another step forward and opened her mouth to refute her sister’s claims.

Sonata surprised everybody by actually singing a verse. “Shoo be do, shoo shoo be doo!”

Adagio clapped both hands over her ears. “Fuck I hate Seapony songs!” she cursed. Then she felt something snake across her neck and she glanced down in time to witness her amulet streaking off across the air. Eyes wide she stared at Sonata.

Aria stared at her in surprise and pride at the quick thinking of her sibling.

Sonata clutched the newly liberated amulet in her hand tightly glaring angrily and disappointed at her oldest sister. “You had this the entire time!” she accused.

Adagio shook her head. “Don’t be an idiot, Sonata! I only found it last weekend in Diamond Tiara’s desk.”

“And you kept it from us!” Aria growled.

“You abandoned me!” Adagio reminded.

“Because you were so obsessed on revenge you couldn’t realize it when we were actually beat!” Aria snapped back. “We lost! The old bearded jerk sent us here and even when we had a chance at escaping you ruined it all!”

Adagio took a menacing step forward. “I tried to get us the power to rule!”

Aria snorted and rolled her eyes. “The only one of us who ever really wanted to rule was you! We were fine just being, ‘Dagi. You wanted more power because you couldn’t get enough of it. And we went along with you because at the time it sounded perfect.”

“It’s not perfect anymore!” Sonata chimed in shaking the hand clutching the amulet at her sister. “This isn’t just your gem, ‘Dagi! It’s made of the shards of mine and ‘Ria’s too!” Bitter tears streaked down her face.

“Sonata! We have the chance to achieve victory here, don’t throw it all away because you can’t keep it in your pants.” Adagio took another step forward.

Aria moved forward wanting to deck her sister for what she’d just said.

Sonata’s fury was intense however. Her eyes burned with energy and she snarled at Adagio revealing her teeth. “You don’t deserve this, ‘Dagi! None of us do! The songs of our people. The thing that gives us our true voice! You’ve never deserved it!” Whirling Sonata turned to face the statue and hurled it without conscious thought.

Aria’s eyes widened in respect at her sister’s bold move.

Adagio leapt forward. “Noooooooo!”

“Sonata, wait!” Sunset cried out.

Discord chuckled and plucked a pair of sunglasses from somewhere to put on his face. “And here’s where the fun begins.”

The amulet flew through the air until it reached the broken statue’s base. Then it just seemed to freeze for a moment. All eyes were on it as it started to spin in a golden yellow aura. And then things really got weird. The ruined statue shimmered and flickered and a burst of energy exploded from the cracks in the top. First it became a man shrouded with a cloak, a long beard covering his bare chest and a floppy hat with bells on resting atop his brow.

Then it shifted a second time becoming an elderly unicorn stallion with a powerful frame. Aria and Sonata flinched back in stunned surprise. Adagio screamed soundlessly in rage as the effigy of Starswirl’s horn lit up brighter pulling the amulet up to study it briefly.

“Sunset, what’s going on?” Twilight asked nervously. The very air was crackling with magic and the hidden part in her mind craved it.

“I. I have no idea.” Sunset squeezed Twilight’s hand seeking to reassure the human girl who had captured her heart.

Princess Twilight was practically bouncing on her feet. “Starswirl! That’s Starswirl the Bearded!” she squealed like the fangirl she was. “Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes, yes, yes, yes, yes!”

“Still hasn’t learned her lesson.” The statue spoke in a tone that echoed and seemed hollow. “But it seems the lessons of Harmony have done their work well teaching your sisters humility and to coexist.” Smiling at those final words the statue’s horn shone even brighter and the amulet started spinning rapidly.

All three sirens stared in disbelief as the amulet shattered completely.

Aria started laughing when that happened.

Sonata just stood there unable to understand it.

Adagio however. “Stupid old bastard!” she screeched at the statue. “You still torment us! It wasn’t enough you banished us to this miserable dump of a dimension, now you strike at us from beyond the grave!” Adagio let out a scream of pure frustration.

The shards from the amulet, having been gathered by the mystical might of Starswirl, spun faster and faster while the effigy of Starswirl merely watched. A burst of magic speared across the grounds of Canterlot High striking each Siren.

Aria’s throat began to shine with a multihued energy.

Sonata was tossed onto her butt when the same energy started to affect her.

Adagio however was thrown clear across the yard until she collided with a series of bushes. Her throat was covered in a dark green energy similar to the mists of negativity she fed on. Her eyes closed in intense pain and she trembled as her body spasmed out of control. A large wave of green energy started to burst forth from somewhere in the school to join the shimmering effect around Adagio.

“Goodness.” Rarity clutched her chest in fear and concern for the trio.

“Thunderin’ horses,” Applejack swore.

The rest remained silent as they watched the mystical light show in awe. This was the first time most of them hadn’t been directly involved in the unleashing of magic.

With one final burst of power the statue returned to normal, or, as normal as it had been since being broken by Midnight Sparkle. Aria and Sonata stood up on shaky legs as they glanced at one another.

“W-What happened, ‘Ria?” Sonata asked.

Aria shrugged. “I have no idea.” Her eyes widened. “But your choker is back!”

Sonata reached up to her neck and found that Aria was right. A choker was there again with a very tiny rainbow coloured jewel. Glancing to Aria again her eyes widened. “Yours too!”

Aria shook her head in denial. But she touched her throat and found the choker there with a matching jewel. “Ahhhh, ahhhhh, ahhhhh, ahhhh, ahhhhh, ahhhh ahhhhhhhhhh.” Tears streaked down her face after she sang a Siren’s song again. “Sonata, we can sing our songs!”

Sonata laughed and danced for joy adding her voice into the mix as the two sisters shared a touching moment.

“Woah Nellie! That wizard statue dealie gave’em back their voices?” Applejack turned with a concerned look at Sunset.

Pinkie smiled happy for her girlfriend and ran across the front courtyard to embrace the happy Siren.

“Doesn’t that mean they can put everybody under a spell again? Rainbow demanded.

“Starswirl must have had his reason.” Sunset frowned. “And he tied that spell to the portal this entire time.” Growing thoughtful she began to try and puzzle out what it meant.

Princess Twilight was standing next to the base of the statue and looking at it very closely. “I wonder what other surprises Starswirl left?”

Discord chuckled as he removed the sunglasses and snapped his fingers. A small ball of energy floated between the statue and himself.

Princess Twilight followed it with her eyes and blinked in surprise. “Who are you?”

Discord smiled revealing his lone canine. “Oh we’ll have to have that discussion in the next chapter I’m afraid, this one has gone a bit longer than expected.”

Celestia sighed and rubbed the bridge of her nose from where she sat.

Adagio climbed onto uncertain feet and glared at her sisters. “What are you so happy about?” Nobody reacted to her question. Adagio frowned before she moved her mouth again. “I said what are you so happy about?” Again no one seemed to hear her and then she realized why. Reaching up to her throat she found a matching choker there, but instead of a rainbow jewel like her sisters had there was a small black chunk of nothingness. Adagio’s eyes widened in fear. “No! No!” Her lips moved, but no sound came out. She was effectively mute, this time, for real.

Aria smirked when she finally caught on that Adagio was up and unable to speak.

Sonata eyed Adagio sadly. “Oh, ‘Dagi, I’m so sorry.”

“Keep your pity to yourself!” Adagio felt overwhelming fear in her breast as once again her lips moved to form words that could never be heard. Perhaps permanently. Turning suddenly she ran. Not wanting to face anyone at the moment.

“’Dagi!” Sonata reached out for her.

“Let her go.” Aria sighed and turned to eye the Rainbooms. “You better head inside to start preparing for your party. I’ll keep Sonata and Pinkie company. Kind of lost the mood for having fun right now.”

“Understandable.” Sunset nodded briefly. “Come on girls, let’s go get that party prepared!”

“The crisis is averted, I say why not,” Rarity said with a smile.

“Rarity! You want to party at a Naturist Club?” Applejack said with a knowing smirk.

“Well I must admit to some minor discomfort at the thought of it, but then again I seem to recall that you have yet to join in, in support of Apple Bloom either.” Rarity shot Applejack a superior smirk egging the competitive girl on.

“Oh it is so on, now!” Applejack declared.

Together the six girls went back inside leaving a very confused Princess, two sisters and one supportive girlfriend behind.

“I really need to oversee the party food and stuff,” Pinkie said.

“I know.” Sonata sighed. “I hope Adagio will be ok.”

“At least you taught her sign language in case she gets into real trouble,” Aria pointed out. Turning she shot a glare at Pinkie. “So. That’s the portal then?”

“Um, yeah.” Pinkie fidgeted. “I wanted to tell you, honest I did, but Sunset was still a little suspicious of you both.”

Sonata giggled and hugged Pinkie. “We would be too.”

“Yeah, guess I can’t really fault her for keeping it a secret.” Aria sighed and stuffed her hands in her pockets. “Besides, I’m kind of getting used to this messed up body and this weird world.”

“Group hug!” Sonata snatched her sister and her girlfriend together and embraced them both.

The sound of an approaching car could finally be heard and Spoiled Rich arrived, late to the party as usual, in this instance. She noted the strange signs of something having happened, but decided to ignore it now in favor of joining Discord and Celestia at the front entrance.

Zecora stood off to one side trying to come to terms with what she had just witnessed. “I have no idea what transpired here this evening, however I feel there is something amiss. No matter what my story is I fear that father will be unable to simply dismiss.”

“And scene,” Discord commented with a smirk.

Discord Explains About What?

Chapter 29

Diamond Tiara felt like someone had pounded her hard and fast while sticking her all over with hot pokers. The agonizing pain in her joints and muscles forced her back to the waking world not long after she was brought into the changing room.

Apple Bloom, Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle stood off to one side watching her warily.

Lily Breeze was whispering something to Scarlet Scribe.

Diamond glared at the pair of them. They had attempted to destroy her life’s ambitions. And yet she was strangely proud of them for that; it proved that she at least knew how to pick competent and ambitious minions. Sighing she realized however that the only remaining allies left to her were the two dim bulbs who could barely maintain proper grammar.

Sitting up she looked down at her still nude body and poked at her side where a particularly nasty bruise was starting to form.

“Are ya alright, Diamond Tiara?” Apple Bloom asked in concern.

“I’ll live.” Diamond smirked slightly and turned so her legs dangled over the edge of the bench she’d been lying on.

Scootaloo glared at her suspiciously. “You’re a lot calmer than you normally are.”

Diamond shook her head. “Why shouldn’t I be? Whatever happened outside took away the withdrawal symptoms I was suffering from.” Pouting she crossed her arms over her chest. “And now my last hope at exposing you is completely ruined.”

Sweetie Belle took a deep breath and stepped closer to Diamond Tiara. “Why do you hate me so much? What did I ever do to you?”

Diamond glared at Sweetie Belle for several long agonizing moments before deciding to answer the question. “It’s really quite simple. I was ranting enough about it out there it should be pretty obvious. I’m jealous, you look gorgeous, and you don’t even have to try. Guys like Button Mash are lining up to date you and you were able to convert half the student body to naturism with charisma, charm and sheer determination.” Diamond sighed and blew her bang out of her eye. “I can’t even recruit a decent team of minions to serve my goals of running this place the way I’ve always wanted to.”

Scribe stepped forward. “Maybe if you stopped driving us away by shoving us so far outside our comfort zone we decide to defect instead of actually sticking to your ideals…” he trailed off.

Diamond laughed harshly and shot Scribe a knowing look. “You said it yourself, I lost you the moment I chose to use you to get back at Lily because of my jealousy.” Slowly standing up so she didn’t have to crane her neck too far back to stare into his eyes, Diamond moved closer and patted Scribe on the shoulder. “You stayed beside me because you were guilty and I used that like a pro to manipulate you into the perfect position of power. I trusted you, Scribey. Perhaps I just trusted you a little too much and started to take you for granted. I… apologize.”

Scribe blinked in surprise and took a half-step back from Diamond Tiara.

Lily frowned in disbelief and rolled closer to the group.

Apple Bloom stared slack jawed at Diamond Tiara her eyes wide.

“No way!” Scootaloo blurted. “You just acted like a halfway decent human being!”

Diamond Tiara started laughing again, her shoulders rose and fell with her laughter and she swayed slightly using too much energy. “You honestly think I’m like the way I’ve been acting the past several months?”

Scribe shook his head. “Well, to be honest, you haven’t been too dissimilar to your usual attitude.”

Diamond sighed and ran her hand over her face in her growing exhaustion. “Ok. I’ll freely admit that I’ve been really pushing myself to the limits, and in most cases, past the limits of the whole ‘spoiled brat diva’ personality. But I was ground zero of a magical explosion.”

“Huh?” Scootaloo stared at Diamond in confusion.

Sweetie frowned and shook her head. “I second that and raise a what?”

Diamond rolled her eyes. “I was front row center during the Battle of the Bands. When the Dazzlings lost their power a massive expulsion of negative energy was dissipated into the crowd. According to Adagio it was directly responsible for the escalation of the Anon-A-Miss incident.” Jabbing her index finger into Scarlet Scribe’s chest she pouted up at him. “I’m still angry at you for blowing my chance to convince those three to work under me, that entire situation was prime material for setting me up for Fall Formal Queen.”

Scribe pushed Diamond’s hand away and glared down at her. “Well excuse me, princess! It wasn’t entirely my fault that I never delivered your ultimatum to them, a little thing called conscience started to pester me and I was suddenly reminded of what happened last time I did something for you.”

Diamond shrugged and turned to Lily. “We hate one another, and I am directly responsible for your being in that wheelchair. Do you expect me to apologize for my petty vindictive nature and overwhelming jealousy?”

Lily shook her head. “Why bother? It isn’t as if it’ll mean anything.”

Diamond nodded. “I’ve never told anybody this, but I did pay for your medical expenses after the accident.”

“What?” Scribe blurted in shock.

Diamond giggled slightly. “I’m not heartless, Scribey. And it could have led me to having a very lucrative and loyal follower if I proved that despite my shortcomings I still cared for all of you, even if it was only as a means to a potential end. Mother always said I should never discard my employees so callously.”

Lily grit her teeth and resisted the urge to roll over Diamond’s toes.

“You’re a real piece of work, “Scootaloo stated angrily.

Apple Bloom was mulling over everything that was being discussed at the moment and she needed to ask a question. “How did ya figure out we were Anon-A-Miss?”

Scribe chuckled. “My cousin goes to Crystal Prep. I simply used deductive logic and samples of your school reports that Diamond had Snips and Snails steal to match your writing styles and conclude you were the three most responsible for Sunset’s predicament.”

Sweetie shuffled her foot on the floor slightly and averted her eyes. “Ummm. Why did you not try to blackmail us?”

Scribe groaned. “It involves Shady and that’s all I’m going to say on the matter. For one thing I Pinkie Promised never to reveal what happened as long as Shady agreed not to press charges.” Scribe coughed as he realized he was dangerously close to revealing the secret anyway.

Diamond smirked slyly at his discomfort. “This is a side of you I never suspected.”

“Ok, I’m seriously freaked out at how civil we’re being while discussing this,” Scootaloo declared for the benefit of the group. “I don’t have any clue how to handle Diamond Tiara when she’s being so nice and its making me highly uncomfortable.”

Apple Bloom nodded. “Ah kind of agree, this is way too surreal.”

Scribe glanced around at the group and chuckled openly. “That’s only because you don’t spend nearly as much time around Di as I have.”

“We have,” Lily corrected.

“Right.” Scribe nodded curtly and turned to face the CMC directly. “Aside from the past few weeks Diamond can be pretty civil when she’s talking to you. Ranting about her mother notwithstanding.”

Diamond snorted briefly and then her eyes widened. “Mother was supposed to be here tonight to help too!” Rushing over to the locker she’d put her clothes in she flung it open and started pulling them out. “I do not want to see her disappointed face after I admit that I’ve failed. I can only assume Adagio was bested again by the Rainbooms, somehow it drew all the remaining negativity out of me… probably why I’m acting more civil at the moment in mixed company.” She glared pointedly at the CMC.

“Wait!” Sweetie blurted. “All this time, trying to stop us, was because you were hopped up on magic?”

Diamond rolled her eyes. “Of course not! The magic thing was just why I was suffering from so much stress and obsessing too much over failing and being mocked among other things. I still can’t stand how much power you hold over the school, and while I probably have no chance of ever getting your club shut down without relying on mother’s position, I still want to see you fall hard. Especially you!” she snapped as she glared directly at Sweetie Belle.

“It has ta be more than just jealousy over Sweetie’s looks,” Apple Bloom spoke up suddenly. “Ah ain’t buyin’ that ya put us all through this just because Sweetie is more attractive lookin’ than ya.”

“Yeah!” Scootaloo squared her shoulders and prepare to defend her friend’s honor, seeing as Button Mash wasn’t here to do it.

Diamond bit back her usual retort and decided to pick a play from Adagio’s playbook. With a sultry little sway of her hips and a playful smirk she sauntered up to Sweetie Belle, ran her hand through the other girl’s hair and before anyone could so much as think of stopping her she pulled her in for a very passionate looking kiss.

Sweetie put up a powerful struggle, raising both arms up and pushing against Diamond’s chest with her hands. But the power behind the grip was quite tight and she only managed to pull back from the other girl’s lips for a few brief moments in between kisses.

Lily rolled her eyes at the typical Diamond Tiara non-answer. Although she was a bit concerned that Diamond had chosen such an odd way to get some minor satisfaction at toying with her enemies.

Scribe did more than the others. He purposefully stepped up behind Diamond Tiara and grabbed her around the waist intending to separate the two girls before Apple Bloom and Scootaloo started throwing punches.

Diamond shook him off as she finally released Sweetie and shot him a glare. “No touching!”

Scribe instantly let her go at the wild panicked look in her eyes. “Sorry.”

Diamond’s breathing returned to normal and she straightened her top. “Ugh, this was a terrible idea for a disguise. I look so ugly and common.”

“Miss Diamond Tiara, report to the Principal’s office.” Celestia’s voice came over the loudspeaker which most of the students hadn’t believed was connected down here. “Miss Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo and Mister Scarlet Scribe, please also report to the Principal’s office.”

“Think we have time to get dressed?” Scootaloo wondered.

Scribe felt a cold chill creeping down his back as he realized what this meant. “I didn’t tell her!”

Apple Bloom reached up and patted him gently on the shoulder. “It’s ok, we always knew this plan o’ yers was goin’ to involve Principal Celestia eventually. Ah mean Spoiled Rich is probably gloating about it raht now.”

Diamond Tiara turned to Lily Breeze. “Give me the camera,” she insisted.

Lily rolled backwards out of reach. “No way!”

Diamond turned to Scribe. “Get me the camera, Scribey,” she stated in a no-nonsense tone of voice.

Scribe took a moment to carefully study her face and briefly nodded. Turning he knelt down and the sound of Velcro strips could be heard pulling from beneath Lily’s seat. “I’ll be back to help you after this meeting, maybe Celestia will still let us have one final party since everybody already started preparing so much for it.”

The others watched him horrified as he passed the camera to Diamond Tiara.

“Traitor!” Scootaloo accused.

Diamond Tiara snorted at the comment and proceeded to smash the camera on the floor. For good measure she stomped on the data chip and other components several times ensuring they would never be recoverable again. “Did you honestly think I wanted to show my mother that?” she asked the group before turning around and marching out of the change room.

Apple Bloom blinked in surprise. “Ah honestly did not see that comin’.”

Scribe shrugged. “The only footage on it was us arguing in the nude, and then a massive magical upheaval centering around Diamond Tiara that ended in her climaxing on film. Would you want your parents to see something like that?”

Scootaloo blushed furiously and rapidly shook her head.

“We’d better get going to Celestia’s office.” Scribe started to leave the change room.

“Like this?”

Turning back to Scootaloo he smirked. “Believe me when I say whatever is about to happen it can’t be any worse if we’re wearing clothes or not. Besides, can you just imagine the look on Spoiled Rich’s face when we all walk in there with nothing on?”

Scootaloo turned to her friends and grinned wickedly. “Ok, that’s worth it.”

“Ah don’t know, it kinda goes against the rules of conduct fer naturists.”

Scootaloo didn’t care and decided to follow Scribe’s example.

Apple Bloom turned to the strangely silent Sweetie Belle and noticed the very conflicted expression on her face. “Uh, Sweetie, are ya ok?”

Sweetie’s lips trembled, her left eye twitched rhythmically and her right hand was exploring her lips in intricate detail. “She kissed me.”

Apple Bloom nodded. “Yeah, just because Adagio was learnin’ her stuff.”

“Teaching her stuff,” Sweetie absently corrected. “She kissed me!”

Apple Bloom frowned. “So, ya already kissed Button Mash before. Just ignore it.”

Sweetie whirled on her feet and stared intently into Apple Bloom’s eyes. “No Apple Bloom, you don’t get it!” Her voice started to raise in pitch and tone as she slowly succumbed to hysterics. “Diamond Tiara, my worst enemy, just kissed me! Like full on, I couldn’t stop her at all, kissed me! And… she did it better than Button. I am angry beyond reason, confused and really wish Button was here right now so I could just fall into his arms and cry a bit. I feel so violated!”

Lily silently rolled up beside Sweetie Belle and gently patted her on the shoulder in a gesture of reassurance. “I think she was trying to prove a point. Whatever happened between her and Adagio looked to be pretty traumatic. Something in your past before you were on opposite sides must have been the same way. Maybe… Maybe Diamond was trying to force that memory back to the surface because she didn’t want to tell you in front of the rest of us.”

“By kissing me!” Sweetie’s voice squeaked as her volume rose another two octaves.

Lily sighed. “It was the last way she could put herself over you. Diamond is ever the opportunist.”

“Come on, before Principal Celestia sends somebody down here ta haul us ta her office,” Apple Bloom encouraged. Gripping her friend’s hand she started leading her out of the room.

Lily watched them go.

Sweetie couldn’t help herself. “She kissed me!”

Lily sighed and glanced down at the remains of the camera. “At least she also kept my secret. I wonder what price she’s going to ask of me now that she knows I possess Equestrian magic.” Fingering her talisman nervously she bit her bottom lip and began to anticipate the worst. Where Diamond Tiara was concerned it helped to be well prepared.

Spoiled Rich paced back and forth as she waited impatiently for the students to arrive. After everything that she had hoped and planned for she had not expected Celestia to postpone the party in favor of airing grievances now. Celestia just proved to be one step ahead of her this time.

Discord sat in a rather officious looking pose with a pair of empty spectacles on his face as he examined a large folder full of paperwork. Occasionally he would pass something to Celestia for her to glance over.

Spoiled was eager to know what that was all about; especially when Celestia signed one or two of the documents and then handed them back to Discord. She had the unsettling feeling that something important was happening in front of her, and she didn’t like this cloak and dagger method of handling things. It smacked too much of how she might handle the situation, which unnerved her even more.

Luna stood in the corner by the windows, she’d closed the curtains for some reason and now had her arms crossed shooting glares at Celestia.

The eight girls that had been prepared to head off to get their party ready were all against the wall next to Ms. Cheerilee wondering what was going on themselves.

Spoiled noted that two of them were practically identical save for dress and hair styles, and one wore a pair of glasses. No doubt these were the infamous Twili she’d heard about. “I demand to know what is going on!” Spoiled finally couldn’t take the silence any more.

“Milky, patience is a virtue,” Discord stated with a friendly smirk.

Spoiled shook her head. “Be that as it may, you are up to something. And why were those other two not invited here?”

Discord shook his head. “My daughter had a mission to undertake and Zecora was sent back to her father because of the mystical experience she was exposed to.”

Spoiled ran a hand over her face and did her best to center herself. “Magic, magic, magic! It’s always about the magic, even before she came here!” Spoiled jabbed a finger in Sunset’s general direction. “Whispers of magic have been on the lips of everybody. I must know why! I must, and why is it that no matter how many records I look into - here and outside Canterlot proper - I never find one solid piece of evidence of a mayoral election… As far back as anyone knows it’s always been Mayor Tirek in charge!”

Pri-Twi fidgeted in clear agitation at that and she turned to Sunset. “The Mayor of Canterlot is Tirek!”

Sunset shrugged. “He’s a pretty decent guy, nothing like the one where we’re from.”

“You could have told me that at least once!” Pri-Twi accused with a snarl. “Our Tirek destroyed my home! Almost crushed the entire Diarchy! Fair warning that there’s a guy like that in a position of power over here is the most courteous thing to expect in that regards.”

Sunset sighed and shook her head. Sci-Twi clasped her hand supportively. “Twilight, it’s not important.”

Discord chortled. “Oh ho, not as important as Spoiled would believe, but Mayor Tirek and I are indeed central to the plot surrounding Canterlot.”

Pri-Twi flinched. “And Discord is the Head of the Board of Regents… I really wish I had some critical need-to-know information before coming here this time.”

Discord smirked and shot Twilight a knowing wink. “Where’d the fun be in that?” Slowly he pulled a thick tome from under the desk and indicated the cover. “We do so enjoy our little pranks after all.”

Pri-Twi’s eyes widened in comical fashion and she started to sputter as she attempted to get words out.

The jacket cover silently laughed at her. “The look on your face is so priceless!” it said.

“That book just talked!” Rainbow Dash twitched nervously.

“Spoilers” The cover said before returning to a boring old image of a Draconequus’ head.

Spoiled Rich stared aghast at Discord as something started to niggle in the back of her mind. Princess Twilight had mentioned a Tirek in her world, which would imply that there were other beings in that world which shared identities in this one. “Have I been played? That is how the commoners refer to it, is it not?”

Rarity bristled at the sleight. “How unbelievably rude, Mrs. Rich,” she stated.

Discord chuckled. “The only one doing the playing around here is Pinkie Pie, mostly party games, but from what I understand she has a mean poker face.”

Pinkie giggled and bobbed her head up and down. “Yep, nobody can beat me at strip poker, Texas hold-em or any other game you’d care to name. I’m the candy queen of the poker scene, roughest, toughest card shark in the wild, wild west.”

Spoiled pointed at Pinkie. “Shut up!”

Celestia frowned. “Mrs. Rich, I will not have you telling my students to be quiet in such a rude and unprofessional manner.” Turning she shot Pinkie a gentle smile. “Could you please calm down, this is a rather important development and some people…” she turned to her sister and glared, “tend to ignore the proper channels when dealing with student club approvals.”

Luna, in a very undignified moment, stuck her tongue out at her older sister.

Discord sighed. “Now girls, I’ve told you before to use your words,” he reminded.

Celestia blushed at being addressed in such a familiar manner in front of her students.

Luna rolled her eyes and turned as the door opened.

Diamond Tiara walked in first, her outfit wasn’t her typical one, however, she’d gotten her jacket out of her locker so she’d be a bit more comfortable.

Scarlet Scribe followed with a smug smirk on his lips, no doubt aimed at Diamond Tiara. He froze when he saw Mister Discord in the room and suddenly turned redder than his namesake.

Apple Bloom dragged Sweetie Belle into the room alongside Scootaloo, all three girls were equally as naked as Scarlet Scribe had been and Sweetie Belle seemed to be extremely upset over something as she kept staring at Diamond Tiara with a frustrated pout on her lips.

“Excellent!” Discord clapped his hands and snapped his fingers. The door slammed shut and a large scroll unfurled in the air in front of the three girls. “As founding members of the Natural Life Acceptance Community, or whatever it was, please sign on the dotted line,” he requested.

“Now see here!” Applejack interrupted. “Ma sister don’t sign nothin’ without readin’ it first, especially if it means she and her friends are gonna be in trouble!”

Rarity nodded in agreement. “Too true. I refuse to allow Sweetie Belle to sign that document until I know precisely what her punishment entails and whether or not it is above board… so to speak.”

Rainbow Dash took a protective step towards Scootaloo. “Ditto.”

Discord sighed. “Girls, believe me there is nothing wrong about that document. It was written out long ago, this is merely a formality to grandfather the club into the approval of the land owner’s rights and privileges to avoid any future issues.”

Everyone in the room stared at Discord in various stages of confusion and disbelief.

“Land owners?” Spoiled was the first to react. “But, Canterlot High is a publicly owned building!”

Discord started chuckling and tugged briefly at his beard. “Oh this is too much. My dear Spoiled, as Head of the School Board isn’t it important that you know everything about Canterlot High’s workings?”

Spoiled frowned briefly. “Well of course, but I fail to see-”

“Precisely!” Discord snapped his fingers again and a very old land title deed appeared in his hand. “To Princess Celestia from Queen Platinum: This title deed to the lands surrounding the Canterlot Provincial Educational Facility renders it and all related construction built upon it annexed to Equestria as the Official Equestrian Embassy. All Rights and Privileges to the aforementioned Educational Facility’s staff shall be amended and diplomatic immunity shall be extended to any and all visitors from the land of Equestria. An establishment will be constructed to further the goals of Educational Decrees passed down in proxy by current Ambassador, one Starswirl the Bearded. As well, a special facility will be constructed in all current and future buildings on the land owned by Equestria to allow any Equestrians and those who wish to experience the lifestyle of Equestria free reign to participate in the Equestrian Culture.

Discord held up a hand to forestall the plethora of questions everyone no doubt had. “Should the facility prove inadequate in size and scope the entire Educational Facility and any future such buildings will be provided for the duration of any Ambassadorial duties concerning Equestrian Culture. Now, would you please tell Starswirl to stop parading around everywhere in the nude and stick to the damn building already…” Discord blinked. “Whoops, I forgot that part was in there.” Chuckling he turned to the silent listeners.

Luna stared at her sister with wide disbelieving eyes. “You mean?”

Celestia nodded mutely.

“I didn’t have to keep it a secret at all! Why didn’t you tell me we were cohorts in an Equestrian Embassy?” Luna demanded of her sister.

Celestia sighed. “I wanted to spare you the burden of knowledge, especially after the incident with the Sirens. The paperwork I had to file for allowing myself to be influenced was a nightmare.”

Pri-Twi took a step forward. “All this time you’ve known about Equestria?”

Celestia smiled. “Considering the fact I allowed Miss Shimmer to attend classes without question when she first appeared here those many years ago how could I not? I’d be a pretty poor Principal indeed if I just let anyone apply for classes without proper paperwork and parental approval.”

Pri-Twi waved her arms around in agitation. “Then the Sirens! They would have been approved as well even if they hadn’t put you under a spell?”

Celestia shook her head. “Starswirl wanted them to be allowed in eventually, but only after they exemplified the true spirit of Harmony.”

“Hold the phone!” Sunset interrupted. “All this time you’ve been aware of everything, and you kept it from us? What was the point of that?”

Discord chuckled again as he removed his fake glasses. “Hers is not the only secret to tell and it is not her place to inform Equestrians who find themselves here as to the true nature of our world order. We have been guardians of this secret for a good many years, and we are not the final say in the matter. He is.” Discord brought out another tome, this one the same one he’d been consulting for a very long time.

Pri-Twi’s eyes shone with the light of eager excitement and discovery. “The lost tome of Starswirl’s hidden prophecies! They’ve been in this world the entire time?”

“Seeing as how they pertain to the safety of my world, I should think their being here was a foregone conclusion,” Discord noted smugly before he willed the book back to its shelf in his home.

Spoiled Rich stood defeated and humbled by the revelations of Mister Discord. She glanced briefly at Diamond Tiara and then steeled herself for what needed to be done. “As my daughter has been actively working against this NLAC for quite some time, what punishment will she face in the eyes of Equestria?”

“Punishment?” Diamond repeated in surprise. “I don’t understand.”

“Of course not,” Spoiled snapped. “While Canterlot High is a public access building it and the lands it rests on are part of an Embassy. As such you have been operating against the Equestrian Ambassador’s wishes for the betterment of the school’s standing… At least if I understand things right. You could be taken through that portal to see their Princess in court for your actions.”

Celestia frowned at that. “I hardly think it needs come to that,” she said.

“What is the punishment?” Spoiled demanded.

Discord sighed. “Well, since Starswirl’s wards haven’t done much to Diamond Tiara at this point I hardly think she’s in any danger of being branded a traitor or something maudlin like that.” Turning to Luna he offered a tiny smirk. “Lulu, as vice-principal of the school it falls to you to handle any punishments. Can you think of something suitable for young Miss Tiara?” he asked with a knowing gleam in his eye.

Luna stayed silent as she considered. Glancing at Mister Scribe who was rapidly shaking his head she came to a conclusion. “Diamond Tiara, you will be given your third strike as editor-in-chief of the student paper. As such you will be removed from power and placed under Mister Scribe and Miss Breeze who shall both assume the duties in lieu of any other suitable candidates.”

Diamond Tiara stared at the vice-principal in shock. “What?”

“Diamond Tiara!” Spoiled snapped. “Take your punishment like a Rich.”

“Yes mother,” Diamond grumbled.

Luna nodded. “Also, for reparations against the NLAC founding members, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo and Apple Bloom for your attempts to expose their preferred lifestyle choice as a perverted misrepresentation of the facts, I sentence you to one month’s summer detention! To be carried out on these premises twice a week in my office, you will be tasked with writing a detailed report on the naturist lifestyle and how it is not purely for the purposes of exhibitionism or propositioning.” Luna stared at Diamond Tiara impassively, but a slight gleam of disapproval in her eyes showed just how passionate she was about her chosen lifestyle.

Diamond flinched and turned to her mother. “Can they really enforce detention when school isn’t in session?”

Spoiled grimaced, but nodded. “They can. This is an Embassy, not simply a school. There are certain leeways expected because of that. It would appear you won’t be able to join your father and I on our yearly summer trip after all.”

Diamond would have protested further, however she knew a lost cause when she heard one. Silently she flopped into one of the free seats in the office and descended into a gloomy state of despair.

Apple Bloom scratched the back of her head still a little confused. “What does this mean for our club?”

Discord grinned. “Sign the paper and it will be officially legal to hold club meetings for your little social experiment. Approved by Princess Celestia of Equestria and Starswirl’s replacement ambassador, young Miss Twilight Sparkle here.”

Scootaloo grinned. “Awesome!” Grabbing the pen she quickly signed the still hovering document in front of her.

Sweetie Belle took the pen next but hesitated to sign. “Our club has nothing to do with Equestria. We started it to show people what it’s like to be a Naturist, not what the culture of a magical dimension is like.” She fidgeted slightly.

Discord nodded sagely. “Too true. This is merely a legal formality my dear, it doesn’t change what your club stands for or why you set out to create it. Merely allows you to hold club meetings on school grounds without all the legal red tape and ramifications that would entail were it an ordinary school building owned by the State. I mean Miss Cheerilee would more than likely be on her way to jail now if the diplomatic immunity wasn’t a thing.”

“I don’t know, it still feels like a huge contrivance.” Sweetie glanced at her friends briefly.

Celestia offered a warm smile. “Sweetie Belle, Equestria can be a very frustrating busy body at times. It interferes in the daily operations of the school to no end, magic has become a truly overbearing development due in no small part because of the actions of Miss Shimmer and Starswirl before her.” Getting to her feet she rounded the desk and placed a reassuring hand on Sweetie’s shoulder. “Bureaucracy can be just like that. It isn’t some meddling mischief maker.” She glanced at Discord pointedly. “But it can help people, a Naturist Club follows certain bureaucratic rules out there, signing this document makes your club as legal and safe as any of theirs… It just relies on a little bit of extra clout from a foreign dignitary to ensure that everyone can have the type of security and safety they expect while attending school or after school clubs.” Celestia winked.

Sweetie sighed and signed the document. “I guess that makes sense.” She turned and passed the pen to the last remaining founding member of the club.

Apple Bloom accepted the pen and signed it with a flourish.

Princess Twilight – having watched all of this in a daze - blinked as Discord’s earlier comment caught up to her brain. “Wait, what? I can’t be an ambassador! I’ve got important duties in Equestria!”

Discord smirked playfully and indicated Sunset Shimmer. “I do believe you have a proxy in lieu of corpus dilecta, or however that goes. However you will be expected to perform a few minor ambassadorial duties, yearly reports to the designated ruler of this world.”

Pri-Twi’s face fell. “Mayor Tirek,” she said distastefully.

Discord shook his head. “Queen Platinum.”

“Queen!” Nearly everyone in the room shouted in disbelief.

“Since when are we ruled by a queen?” Rainbow Dash demanded with a snort.

Discord tugged at his beard and glanced at a wristwatch which appeared out of nowhere. “Nine hundred and ninety-seven years, seven months twenty-two days and seven hours fifteen minutes ago to be precise.”

Rarity blinked. “I don’t believe it!”

“It’s true,” Celestia spoke up with a sigh. “Our parents were part of the group which first greeted Starswirl the Bearded when he arrived in this dimension through his mirror portal. Every one of the ruling body was gifted some form of talisman which slows the ageing process, we would have told you girls sooner seeing as how so many magical problems crop up, but Starswirl’s prophecies warned against it until just this moment, with two thirds of the Sirens now firmly friends with you, you shall be granted an audience at the Castle of Dreams with Queen Platinum.”

Diamond Tiara glanced up in sudden surprise. “The Castle of Dreams has people in it?”

Spoiled Rich mentally stored all of this information away. She wasn’t entirely sure how it would benefit her, but at least now she had the answer to the puzzle she’d been pursuing since she was a much younger woman.

Pri-Twi was trembling. “Queen Platinum! One of the founders of Equestria, and she’s still alive… How did Starswirl give you magic that could prolong a natural lifespan for such a length of time? How many other founders still serve this version of Platinum? Why did Starswirl even give you magic if this world was never meant to have any?”

Discord shook his head. “All very interesting questions, but I’m afraid I haven’t the time. And neither do you, you have a party to get to.”

Celestia nodded. “As your first official act as Equestria’s new ambassador it falls to you to preside over the NLAC’s party.”

Pinkie broke into a wide grin and bounced up and down. “That’s why we’re holding our very own Princess Twilight Party! Oh, oh, that’s clever! I’m glad my counterpart guessed you’d think of it, girls.”

Discord glanced briefly at the quartet of naked students. “Oh yes. And you should definitely get back down to the designated room… However, if Celestia is amenable to it, perhaps I can arrange to allow for your summer parties to be permissible on the entire school campus.”

Luna blinked. “Have parties for their club in the entire school?”

“Why not? Lot’s more mischief and fun to get up to with full access to the gym, pool, library, classes, etcetera, etcetera.”

Celestia sighed, but gave a brief nod of encouragement. “I see no harm in it. Provided Scorpan can erect a few privacy wards on the premises so people won’t see anything they shouldn’t.”

“Scorpan is here too!” Pri-Twi blurted.

Discord clapped his hands together and got to his feet. “Well! It’s been fun, however I have somewhere to be. Do enjoy your party, and don’t keep Lily out too late,” he warned glancing pointedly at Scarlet Scribe.

Scribe flinched, but quickly nodded. “Sir, yes sir,” he stated.

Pinkie hopped up and down excitedly. “Come on girls, it’s time to P A R T Y, PARTY!” she exclaimed happily tossing handfuls of confetti in the room.

Spoiled brushed some from her shoulder with a frown. “Quite. Come Diamond Tiara… unless you’d prefer to remain and experience a naturism party for some research on your report.”

Diamond Tiara stood stiffly and quietly shook her head. “That will not be necessary or possible, mother.” She glanced briefly at Sweetie Belle and blew her a kiss out of spite. “Have fun with the new ambassador, Sweetie.”

Celestia raised a hand to forestall anyone leaving. “I believe it goes without saying that the rest of the faculty, student body and citizenry of Canterlot need not be told about what was discussed here.”

Spoiled nodded. “You have my word as a Rich.”

Diamond muttered something under her breath before the pair of them left.

Scribe shrugged. “I could care less, but at least now I can help Lily out a bit better since I get how it is that she has Windigo magic.”

“Windigo magic!” Pri-Twi shuddered nervously and her eyes widened in considerable fear.

“Can you stop sounding like a broken record, Twilight,” Sunset requested.

“Cross your heart and hope to fly,” Pinkie told everyone present.

“Stick a cupcake in our eye,” the group chorused as one.

Pinkie nodded and quickly rushed to the door. “Now come on! We’ve got so much to get ready, Scarlet Scribe, you help too and we’ll make you captain of Team Pegasus.”

“No way, Pinkie! I’m captain of Team Pegasus,” Dash complained.

“Ok, ok, he can be captain of Team Gryphon, let’s just go already! Or else the party preparations will be tardy, and Princess Twilight can’t stand tardiness!” Pinkie declared as she dashed out of the room followed closely by the rest of the students.

Celestia stood after they had all gone. She eyed Luna briefly with a sad smile.

“That offer still stands,” Discord reminded gently.

Celestia shook her head. “We’re just not capable of wielding such powers responsibly, Discord. Lulu and I proved that when we almost succumbed to his persuasions.” She briefly touched her earring. “I only accepted this after the fact to ensure the Sirens couldn’t influence me a second time, it is the one that grants immunity to magic and the prolonged lifespan, correct?”
Discord mutely nodded. “I’d never lie about that.”

Luna flinched as forgotten memories surfaced of a sibilant voice and a pealing bell. “Perhaps some of Lily’s friends will prove worthy enough to accept the other gifts Starswirl bestowed upon our family.”

Discord sighed wistfully, but didn’t say anything more as he snapped his fingers and teleported away.

“Must you always paint me as the villain, Lulu?” Celestia asked.

Luna simply nodded. “You aren’t a naturist and you openly mocked my lifestyle in the past to the point where many of our old friends became uncomfortable around me and shunned me. I haven’t spoken to Trixie’s father in years.”

Cheerilee smiled briefly. “Trixie is attending our gatherings,” she reminded. Having been silent for the better part of the hour she was trying to ignore the world shattering information that had been exposed at this point. “Perhaps an opportunity to extend the olive branch.”

Luna sighed. “Perhaps. We’d better get down there to aid in the preparations. ‘Tia…thank you for at least pushing all of this through. I know it can’t be easy for you to allow such a club to continue to exist on school property.”

Celestia smirked playfully and waved a hand towards the door in dismissal. “I may not fully understand the benefits of naturism, or feel comfortable in such a setting, but who am I to deny such a club here of all places?” Smiling wistfully she glanced to the picture of their parents sitting in the corner on top of the filing cabinets. “She wouldn’t have wanted me to, and it certainly isn’t the pony thing to do,” she commented.

Luna stepped forward and gave her sister a hug. Then she and Cheerilee left the room.

Celestia let out one final sigh as she sunk into the seat behind her desk and she began to carefully file the necessary paperwork. “I wonder if my counterpart can lend me the use of some of her aides for all of this paperwork I’m going to need to do from now on?” Shaking her head at the absurdity of the thought the General Secretary of the newly re-established Equestrian Embassy slash local high school facility for the pursuit of higher learning resumed her duties. And strongly wished for a very good cup of tea.

With a flash of familiar magic one appeared. “Don’t say I never do anything for you,” Discord’s disembodied voice whispered from the air.

Celestia laughed and picked up the cup to take a sip.

Scribe And Lily Attend What?!

Chapter 30

Sweetie Belle felt proud that her sister was here. After so long Rarity was finally willing to attend one of their parties; probably because Princess Twilight was here, but at least she was being supportive. Currently she was draped in her favorite robe, which she’d gone back home to fetch, and was helping hang up decorations in the Student Union Center.

Applejack wasn’t wearing anything as she helped steady the ladder. Apple Bloom was thrilled her older sister was here tonight too.

Scootaloo was helping Rainbow Dash with setting up the table for the snacks and drinks. She was chatting away with a big smile on her face explaining how cool Scarlet Scribe and Lily Breeze had been when they helped thwart Diamond Tiara.

Sweetie smiled once again and approached her sister. “Rarity, you’re going to look strange with a robe on while everyone else is… not wearing one.”

Rarity smiled down at her sister with a shake of her head. “It’s perfectly fine to wear a robe for your first night supporting your little sister. I am not comfortable disrobing in such a large gathering.”

“Oh sure, I get that, but it’s going to make playing Pinkie’s game a little difficult,” Sweetie reminded with a hesitant chuckle. She could just see it now, everyone running around avoiding the other teams’ players and Rarity tripping and falling because of her robe.

Rarity smirked. “I thought ahead, dear, I have a change of clothing for the game to better participate. And I shan’t be losing I assure you,” she stated a hard competitive gleam in her eyes as she got the last banner up just right.

Applejack shook her head. “Ah don’t think ya realize just how willin’ ta cheat Rainbow Dash can get,” she pointed out.

Rainbow Dash spun and aimed a sharp glare at Applejack. “I don’t cheat!”

Pinkie Pie bounced into the room and placed a tray laden with snacks on the table, chips and dip, veggies, and an entire assortment of little book-shaped cookies along with a few cupcakes with periodic element symbols on the icing. “The game is for fun, and it’s pretty hard to cheat with it… even if Dashie was that mean spirited and a poor sport.”

Rainbow folded her arms over her chest and glared at Pinkie with a pout. “Come on, Pinks, you know I don’t cheat.”

Applejack shrugged. “Ah call it as ah see it. You can get a bit intense when you’re playing any kind of game, and Ah seem to recall ya disconnecting Pinkie’s game system several times when ya come close ta loosin’.” She shot Rainbow Dash a smug smirk and waggled her eyebrows.

Scarlet Scribe came in next hauling a massive crystal bowl of punch. “Where do you want this?” he grunted with the effort of hauling the heavy liquid and crystal implement.

Pinkie giggled and patted the table. “Right here will be fine, Scribey.”

With a whoosh of displaced air Scribe lowered the bowl into place without sloshing and wiped at his brow. “Why is this kind of stuff always so heavy?”

“Mass and weight,” Sci-Twi noted casually as she brought some of the cups in and started placing them around the punch bowl. “Though the mass is more prominently the cause of how heavy a given object, in this case a crystal bowl full of liquid refreshments, weighs when being held in your arms. Weight is a result of the direct pull of gravity on a given object. The weight of the crystal bowl doesn’t change, but when you add a metric ton or more of liquid it will appear heavier than when empty because the pull of gravity has increased due to the mass being greater than the sum of its parts.”

Scribe blinked a few times and shook his head. “It was a rhetorical question, Twilight.”

Sci-Twi blushed. “Oh.”

Sunset laughed as she came in and gave Twilight a brief hug after releasing her burden of cups. “We all love you just the same, even if you do enjoy a good lecture.”

“And what’s wrong with a lecture?” Pri-Twi asked as she followed after the others.

Scribe rolled his eyes. “Nothing, provided the person in question didn’t already know the reason why things are the way they are. I already knew the reason why the object was so heavy in my arms, I merely expressed myself otherwise out of habit and because, being the only guy around at the moment, I figured I had to do my part and complain about things being too heavy.” Scribe ran his hand down the back of his neck in a nervous habit. “Most guys do that, right?”

The girls shared a look and started laughing.

“Only if they’re not being macho,” Rainbow Dash noted.

Lily rolled in with some plates in her lap and started placing them on the table. Frowning at the laughter and the blush on Scribe’s face she wondered what she missed.

Fluttershy came in behind her and frowned slightly at all the laughing going on. “Are we making fun of someone?”

Scribe shook his head. “More like male gender stereotypes.”

Lily sighed and shook her head. “Putting yourself down again, you really shouldn’t do that Scribey.”

Scribe took a step back and raised his arm slightly in surprise. “Oh, I wasn’t doing that! I was just… trying to lighten the mood after possibly hurting Twilight’s feelings because of a conversation we were having.”

Sci-Twi smiled gently and removed her glasses to wipe at something. “We’d better hurry up before everyone starts arriving for the party. We’re already behind schedule because of the Dazzlings and Diamond Tiara as it is.”

Pinkie’s hair deflated slightly. “I wish Sonata had decided to stay behind.”

Fluttershy hugged her friend. “It’ll be ok. She just needed time to get used to everything.”

“I still have so many questions. Starswirl seems to have done something on this side of the mirror to spread magic more than just bringing my element here did, Sunset,” Pri-Twi observed.

Pinkie shook her head and held up a finger. “No more magic talk. The day was saved, things were learned, bonding happened and now we know why Principal Celestia is always so sure that nobody will expose the magic of Canterlot High.”

Applejack shook her head. “All this time the ruling body of Canterlot was immortal and loaded with Equestrian magic. Ah still can’t believe it. Why didn’t your detectin’ doohickey sense their magic, Twi?” she wondered curiously.

Sci-Twi frowned and slowly shook her head. “I’m not entirely certain. It may be the source of the parts I used to build it, or it could be that most of the members of the ruling council are rarely seen in Canterlot unless you go to City Hall.”

“It could also be my fault,” Pri-Twi admitted. “By forcing the portal to remain open during the Dazzlings first incident the Thaumatic energies of the portal could have saturated the entire area and prevented you from detecting outside magical disturbances.”

Lily fingered her pendant briefly in concern. They hadn’t mentioned anything about it yet, however she wasn’t keen on letting these girls know about her magical abilities. They might be slightly more upset about the origins of her powers since she’d erased Scribe’s memories.

Even if he’d talked to her a bit and promised that he wasn’t mad about it. Still she was fairly guilty about manipulating someone so intimately, and she still didn’t understand how marking Scribe with her powers protected him from Adagio’s singing.

Scribe approached her silently and squeezed her shoulder. “Does it feel strange?”

Lily frowned. “What?”

“Sitting in that chair without any clothes on?” he asked with a broad grin.

Lily slapped him in the stomach and giggled. “Silly! At least it isn’t cold,” she admitted.

Fluttershy glanced towards the front entrance and smiled shyly towards the first group of students appearing.

“Um, are we early?” Button asked.

“Nope, we’re just a little behind in setting up,” Pinkie replied with a big grin. “Care to give us a hand in getting the cake down here?”

Button Mash licked his lips. “Cake?”

Tender Taps smiled. “Sure.”

“No licking the frosting,” Pinkie warned. “My sister, girlfriend and I had to bake this cake for twenty-nine straight hours and we aren’t ruining the surprise for Pri-Twi.”

“Surprise?” Princess Twilight’s eyes lit up.

“Let’s get going,” Scribe called over his shoulder as he led the way. “Trust me the thing is huge.”

Pinkie nodded. She winked at Twilight and cartwheeled back to the entrance.

“Should we get undressed first?” Rumble asked.

“Nah, just get the cake, we wanna see it,” Apple Bloom said with a big grin.

Nodding Rumble and the boys followed Scribe and Pinkie back out to help bring the cake in.

Princess Twilight frowned. “I didn’t see any cake in the back of Big Mac’s truck,” she said.

Applejack blinked. “Come ta think of it, Ah didn’t see one neither,” she noted.

Rainbow Dash shrugged. “Pinkie probably got her sister to haul it here to keep it a surprise.”

“Ummm, Maud, Marble or Limestone?” Pri-Twi asked with a nervous smile.

“Let’s hurry up and finish getting everything else set up before anybody else shows up,” Sunset suggested leading the group back to where Pinkie kept the utensils stored.

Adagio Dazzle stood between a precipice and a path of little resistance. She could accept her fate, or she could attempt to use the other pieces of the Changeling Throne to absorb the negative magic Starswirl had infused in her newly restored and altered jewel. It would mean having to accept assistance from…she couldn’t even think the name. He was too terrifying, too treacherous to even contemplate aligning with.

Screwball appeared suddenly beside her and spun her around. Her eyes swirled in her head and she glared at the former lead Siren. “I understand you’re feeling desperate, but no! We will not allow you to join forces with the Arimaspi!”

Adagio stepped away from the woman and shot her a glare. “How can I trust you? You’re Discord’s offspring!”

Screwball removed a bat from somewhere. “I’ll smash your knees in if I have to, to stop you from seeking him out!”

Adagio trembled with rage and opened her mouth. A hissing static noise was loosed from her jewel and Screwball’s bat shattered. Adagio blinked in surprise, she still had some form of defensive powers, which was interesting, but ultimately useless. She couldn’t do anything with it.

Discord appeared in a flash and glanced briefly between the pair of them.

Adagio looked up at the old man, he was stooped with age more-so than he ever seemed to appear in mixed company and his hair was practically all fallen out, stray wisps all that remained leaving him looking scraggly and ancient. His skin was wrinkled and had wrinkles on the wrinkles, and a small cane allowed him to hold himself up.

Screwball looked nervously at her father.

Discord chuckled in an ancient raspy tone almost loud enough to be called a whisper. “This is just what happens when I’m near the location of his cage,” he stated. “I’m perfectly fine, Screwy.”

Screwball nodded mutely and whimpered as she realized just how close they were to the place where the dark one had been imprisoned.

Adagio glanced down the path to where the familiar looking house was still standing. “What are you going to do to stop me?” she demanded.

Discord shook his head. "Starswirl had such high hopes for you.”

Adagio waved her hand sharply in disgust. “He imprisoned us here! His plans were to force us into compliance with his ultimate goals for Harmony and Disharmony. You above all should know the lengths he’d go to ensure his precious Princess Celestia didn’t need to face the harshness of the outside world.” Adagio folded her arms over her chest effectively silencing herself as she glared at Discord with hot tears running down her face.

Discord nodded. “Starswirl kept many secrets from the Diarchy. They aren’t even aware that he placed the Arimaspi here, the one who started enslaving Griffons to test a unique new power he had discovered. The ability to… reanimate corpses, certainly not something linked to either side. Disharmony may embody such things as chaos, anger and despair, but it certainly never went against the natural order of your world.”

Adagio pursed her lips and rolled her eyes as if to say ‘I know that’.

Screwball shuddered. “I’m feeling ill, daddy,” she admitted her eyes returning to normal against her will and her skin paling slightly.

Discord waved her away. “Go home, I shall ensure Miss Dazzle is taken care of.”

Screwball nodded and quickly took off.

Adagio smirked at the comment, if Discord was this weak how could he hope to take care of her?

Discord smiled slyly and waved his hand. “The Changeling Throne was destroyed only recently, but it was not the first. Starswirl thwarted Chrysalis in the distant past and her first throne was shattered. Needing its unique properties he sent them here, it wasn’t easy, the portal used lost all power each and every time. It can’t undo what his spell did to your jewel, it negates all forms of pony magic, but it can’t return what was taken from you. You will be voiceless until and unless you accept the light of Harmony in your heart as your sisters did.”

Adagio curled her lip in disgust.

Discord nodded. “I understand, you are a proud and deeply stubborn young Siren. However, you will eventually come around.”

Adagio stepped back nervously, her eyes darting between Discord and the residence of the so-called Arimaspi.

Discord chuckled and raised his cane high.

Adagio held her hands up to ward off what was coming.

Discord’s magic summoned something and an ancient painting hovered above the pair of them.

Adagio blinked in surprise. The painting was familiar, it depicted her and her sisters almost a thousand years ago when they first began exploring their new prison. Aria was actually smiling and Sonata was laying back playfully while she sat serenely in the center with a sultry looking smirk on her face. Her eyes promised much to the one painting their portrait, and none of them were wearing anything.

Trembling hands reached up to take the floating portrait and she began to feel something deep below the surface. These were her sisters, her family. They had betrayed her, forced her down a path that led to this, and yet… she couldn’t help it, she still loved them.

Discord chuckled. “Family is power, Miss Dazzle. Many of my colleagues do not care for it, Tirek and Scorpan may be brothers by blood, but they choose to barely register this link. Sombra is a lecherous bastard who could care less about such things, Chrysalis is the perfect embodiment of a nymphomaniac and as for the Queen or her entourage…They keep mum on the word because it only reminds them of the painfulness of having to give up so much to steward this world’s borders.”

Adagio silently sighed and glanced up at Discord, pulling back from the painting so she could speak. “I am not going to face them again. I can’t look at them right now.”

Discord nodded. “Understandable. You still need to learn properly about the benefits of Harmony, and as far as your recent crimes… I’m afraid you violated Fluttershy’s family and Zecora as well.”

Adagio rolled her eyes. She frowned slightly. “Not Di-Di?”

Discord chuckled. “You didn’t rob Diamond Tiara of her free will, you just forced yourself against her will upon her body. And since she kind of liked it I’m not about to punish you for that, if only because I don’t want to have to go to Milky and explain to her about how her daughter was sexually assaulted by a much older woman. We can’t exactly try you in a court of law if we want to keep a lid on magic to the general populace of the world,” he reminded with a disappointed gleam in his eye.

Adagio smirked. “If you could, Sombra would still be in the hole that he dug himself into.”

Discord nodded and growled. “Yes. Some things of the past aren’t meant for these more sensible times. Anyway, since you have firmly decided to accept your punishment, allow me to introduce you to your new home for the next few years.” Raising his hand he snapped his fingers and both of them vanished from the street.

Observing the scene this entire time the elder-gentleman within his home pushed the curtain back into place and grinned. “You may have those three Sirens on your side, Discord, but eventually you will not be able to contain me here.” Breaking down into a fit of raspy wet coughs the old looking human collapsed bonelessly into his easy chair and sighed. Starswirl or his descendants would pay dearly for this indignity and what he had done to his people. And those pathetic little ponies would never see it coming, just as soon as he dealt with the remainder of the shards keeping him from accessing his full potential in this miserable dimension.

Raising his hand he summoned one of the shards of the Changeling Throne and smiled darkly when he noted that it had lost all of its magical properties. Whatever Equestrian magic had been placed here was weakening over time, especially when it remained active for so long suppressing him. Every so often one of the shards would lose its power completely and go dark. It was only a matter of time, the former Arimaspi grinned at the thought of triumph. None would see his return coming and soon Equestria would tremble in terror at the name of Grogar.

Pinkie stood in front of the entire membership of the NLAC, as well as a few new faces that had been invited to the big party and smiled as she waved from her place on stage. Vinyl was grinning beside her eager to get the dancing started.

“Everybody there’s a huge announcement for the NLAC, so please try to be patient!” Pinkie turned to Sweetie Belle as she nervously approached.

Sweetie waved to the crowd and managed to stand up straighter as she took in a deep breath to prepare for what needed to be said. “So… there was another magical thing tonight, and it kind of exposed us to Principal Celestia.”

A large number of students gasped in fear. Their eyes darted about the room in search of the imposing, and probably still clothed Principal, but nobody was in sight.

Sweetie waved her arms to get everybody’s attention back on her. “It’s totally ok! Turns out the magic thing and exposing us to Principal Celestia was, good, like real good. Diamond Tiara can’t hurt us anymore good.”

Cheers erupted at that.

“Stick it to Diamond!”

“Down with tyrants!”

“She isn’t a tyrant, Sandalwood.”

“Woah, that’s totally harshing my mellow, Diamond Tiara is so not evil.”

“Does this mean we can invite anybody to attend now? I’ve always wanted to see… OWWW”

“That’s not how naturist clubs work, didn’t you read the pamphlet?”

Pinkie whistled shrilly causing everyone clamoring to shut up and flinch at the harsh screeching in their ear. “This is important, no talking or questions until after the exposition!”

Sweetie Belle stopped rubbing her ear to disperse the ringing caused by Pinkie’s sudden whistle and nodded. “Thank you, Pinkie.” Turning back to the guests she cleared her throat and glared at a few of the boys who’d been borderline lewd in their thinking. “If you can’t adhere to the rules you will be escorted off the premises, the NLAC is officially sanctioned by Princess Celestia and the Equestrian Government as part of the new, well old, but nobody knew about it, law that Canterlot High is Equestria’s Embassy and a naturism club is what extends the Equestrian Culture and knowledge of its habits and practices to the populace of Canterlot!”

Slight murmuring and shocked faces filled the room in surprise at that revelation.

“Our school is an embassy!” somebody blurted from the back.

“Oh wow! I always knew the cosmic vibes on this place meant something important,” Treehugger said with a big smile.

Sandalwood high-fived the meditation guru.

Sweetie blushed. “Yeah, so, ummm, because we’re sanctioned and this place is on Embassy grounds it’s kind of illegal for Diamond to expose us, like Princess Celestia could give her a writ or something illegal. And also… Principal Celestia has allowed us the use of the entire school for this and all future parties.” Sweetie held up her hands to stop the sudden shouting or surprised talking over one another. “Magic wards will be placed around the property to prevent anyone not on the members list from seeing us while we’re doing stuff, I’m thinking through the windows and possibly if we used the sports fields and stuff outside.”

Pinkie bounced up and down in excitement. “Isn’t this exciting? I’m excited, you should be too! So many new ideas I’ve got for fun activities now that we can do things outside of this room!”

Everyone seemed nervous by this.

Flash Sentry, having arrived earlier approached the stage and raised his hand. “Ummm, Sweetie Belle, is this really a good thing? We’ve all seen what happens with magic and stuff, how does a ward protect us from perverts and things if we’re outside?”

Princess Twilight marched out of the crowd and joined Sweetie on the stage.

Flash’s eyes bugged out and he quickly averted his eyes in surprise at seeing his long-time crush just walking around with nothing on.

“I’m glad you asked that, Flash,” Pri-Twi informed with a happy smile. “Magical wards in Equestria operate fairly simply, rather than get into all the technical side of things I’ll say this. A ward surrounding this school would protect you from lookie-loos and other types quite simply by giving them the strong urge to be elsewhere. Or making it appear to normal eyes as if nothing is happening, it can even blanket the sounds you’d be making while having fun and enjoying yourselves. Everyone will be protected, I can assure you, magic in this world is rare so nobody will be able to breach the wards or even detect them, and we’ll have multiple layers of protection to prevent any issues should another magical threat appear,” she reassured everyone.

Polite applause met her words and she blushed slightly at the few cheers from very enthusiastic students.

“We could even grow a decent garden to add layers of protection around the back of the school, there’s a big enough piece of property there, and I’ve, like, told everyone for years we need to do our part to help the environment,” Treehugger stated passionately.

Sweetie took control of the speech again by stepping forward. “Anyway! We didn’t come here to discuss long-term plans and things, we’ll save that for the next planning meeting. Tonight we’re going to celebrate Princess Twilight!” She indicated Pri-Twi with a huge grin. “She started all of this by spreading the magic of friendship, and if not for her the NLAC truly wouldn’t exist as it does now, furthering the goals of friendship and making everyone feel good about themselves and their bodies.”

Pri-Twi blushed considerably. “I really didn’t do much, I mean I never would have thought of something like this,” she admitted humbly. Indicating the room she turned to Sweetie Belle and smiled. “You learned a bit about another culture, you gathered data and evidence, you practiced being a naturist on your own and then you decided that it could benefit a lot of people. I think you have much to be proud of yourself, Sweetie Belle.”

It was Sweetie’s turn to blush at the words of praise, but she still shook her head. “Maybe so, but tonight is Princess Twilight Party night, which means…”

Pinkie leapt up high and tossed confetti around. “It’s time to party! Bring out the cake!”

Everyone turned at the sound of beeping. A small forklift emerged from the delivery entrance Pinkie often used, hauling in a towering cake which pretty much defied the laws of physics. It was at least forty or fifty layers high, was covered in frosting and shaped like the trunk of a massive tree. A little decorated sign stood to the side of the platter indicating that this was the Golden Oaks Treebrary Surprise.

Pri-Twi’s eyes widened in shock and she smiled a bit when she saw the cake. A few tears slipped out, mostly tears of joy though.

Maud Pie steered the forklift over to the table and gently lowered the cake into the center of the snack display area.

Pinkie hopped down and bounced over to her sister giving her a big hug. “Thanks again, Maudie,” she said with a happy smile.

Maud’s expression remained unchanged as she concentrated on the cake. Once it was safely on the table she patted Pinkie’s arm in return. “Marble wants a slice.”

Pinkie nodded. “Oh, totally! She helped bake it, she gets a piece too.”

Pri-Twi hopped down from the stage and approached the cake. “This is… beautiful,” she said. Sniffling slightly she rubbed at her eyes. “Thanks a lot, Pinkie.”

Pinkie grinned from ear to ear and pulled Twilight in close for a hug. “Totally welcome, when you get back you owe Pinkie Pie a big hug too.”

“I definitely won’t forget,” Pri-Twi said happily.

Sweetie tapped the microphone to draw attention back to herself. “Ok! So the activities for tonight are pretty much the same as always for some folks, but since we have the run of the school there are a few things to be aware of! First, sign-up sheets for joining the Pin the Tail on the Pony game are over there, we’ll have three rounds and each team has a home base to start out from, Library, Cafeteria, Miss Cheerilee’s Class, The Office, Here and the Music Room!”

Pinkie waved her hand. “Don’t forget the Gym!”

Sweetie nodded. “Right, there’s eight teams, but two of them use this room as a home base, one gets the Arcade the other the Bowling Alley. Teams will be broken up into three separate groups, but each team has one Captain, so pick your team if you want to join. Pinkie will explain the rules in the Library in an hour after everyone who wants to participate has put their names down. Pri-Twi has agreed to establish a Scrying Globe in the AV room, it’ll let us see how the game is going when we watch the monitor being set up by Applejack!” Sweetie pointed to a free corner.

“The Great and Powerful Trixie scoffs at a silly little game!” Trixie declared.

“Trust me, Trix, you’re going to love it,” Pinkie told the stage magician.

“How can a game of pin the tail on the pony be any different from pin the tail on the donkey?” Flash asked. “It’s kind of a kiddie game, Pinkie.”

Pinkie sighed. “You’ll see! Trust me, it’ll be Awesome! The Rainbow Dash seal of approval for any sports.”

“Hey!” Rainbow Dash glared at Pinkie. “No using my sport score until after we play!”

Sweetie tapped the microphone again. “I wasn’t finished!” she reminded. “Meditation is still limited to in here, at least until the wards are up, then you can take that outside, Treehugger.”

“Karmic!” Treehugger gave Sweetie a thumbs up.

“Button has promised we’ll have videogame tournaments in the AV club during the summer, the Bowling Alley is off limits for today.” A chorus of groans filled the room. “I know, I know, you all really like it, but we have to make a few repairs in there after what happened earlier tonight, apparently lots of magical energy flying around causes bowling balls to crash and damage things.”

Disappointed moans filled the room.

“I thought it was home base?” Thunderlane spoke up.

Sweetie nodded. “The room wasn’t too damaged, but the lanes are wrecked. Until the contractor gets here during the weekend we can’t play, I’m sorry about that.”

“We got the telescopes set up!” Scootaloo announced as she reappeared in the room.

Sweetie grinned. “We’ve got permission to use the roof for some stargazing, I’m sure some of you will enjoy it. No making out!” she reminded. “Vice-Principal Luna has agreed to chaperone the stargazing area, so if you thought you could head up to the roof and fool around with your significant other, think again.”

“We all know the rules, Sweetie,” Octavia reminded.

“Right.” Sweetie sighed. “Sunset and Twilight agreed to share some of Equestria’s culture in the library after the game. Maybe not a party activity everybody will care for, but since we’re an Embassy sanctioned group now, it might be fun to learn a bit more about the culture we’re emulating… so to speak.” Sweetie’s face flushed slightly and she started to turn to leave.

“Wait!” Pinkie shouted hopping back onto the stage. “You forgot the most important part!”

“What?” Sweetie blinked in confusion.

“The cake will be cut in two hours, nobody touches it until then or else!” Pinkie eyed everyone knowingly, she pantomimed with her hands pointing to her eyes and then the group of students.

“Karaoke!” a voice shouted from the entrance.

Everyone turned in surprise to find two recently reformed Sirens standing in the doors.

Aria rolled her eyes, but smiled at her sister.

“I thought you weren’t coming!” Pinkie called to Sonata.

“Me and ‘Ria had a good cry and got over it!” Sonata waved off concerns with a smile and a dismissive flick of her wrist. “We decided we’d manage a new activity for the group. ‘Ria and me will be setting up a Karaoke kit in the Gym, if anybody wants to have some fun singing songs and stuff it’s totes going to be awesome!”

Aria sighed. “Whatever.”

“Um, aren’t you Sirens still evil?” Derpy wondered suspiciously.

“Yeah, we’re evil. Totally evil, just not mind control take over the school evil. More like completely sexier than all of you and will flaunt it all the time because we’re totally super-hot babes evil,” Sonata stated.

Aria groaned. “What she means is, just because we’re here doesn’t mean we’re going to be friendly. The Karaoke thing is Sonata’s idea, not mine. But we figured… I mean she figured it would be a way to show we’re ok with all of you. Not resenting you or trying to get revenge for what happened.” Aria stroked her choker and grinned mischievously.

Sonata sang a few notes that were pitch-perfect once again. “You wanna rock?”

Vinyl pumped her hand in the air.

“Yeah!” Bulk shouted.

“Well then shoo be doo over to the gym later and put your money where your mouth is!”

Aria slapped her sister in the back of her head. “No money!” she reminded. “But if you can wow us with a performance we’ll teach you some Siren songs.”

A lot of students stared at her uncertainly.

Aria groaned again.

Sonata smirked. “Equestrian culture isn’t just about ponies you know. Sirens were totally better than ponies, but only our songs can prove it, no magic behind them at all, cross my heart and hope to fly!” She held her hand up as she recited it.

Octavia glanced at Vinyl in concern recognizing the look in her eyes. “What do Siren songs do?”

“Teach you about our history and junk mostly,” Aria replied with a shrug.

Sonata nodded. “It’ll be totally worth it, so if you want to do more with music and stuff don’t forget about Karaoke!” she waved happily and quickly left the room with her sister.

Apple Bloom moved next to Sweetie. “That was kinda unexpected.”

Sweetie nodded. “But at least it gives them another option, we had so little time to get everything organized after the thing with Diamond we couldn’t get everything set up on time,” she complained frustratedly. “Stupid bowling alley had to be damaged.”

Apple Bloom patted her friend. “Anyway, ah think it’s time ta get this party started!” she told the group.

“Alright, everypony!” Pri-Twi shouted. “It’s time to shake your tail!”

While everyone had been distracted by the Sirens they failed to notice the Rainbooms setting up on stage. Pinkie set the tempo and the band started one of their songs.

Scribe took that as his cue and he pulled a cord near the middle of the room. A massive tarp flung open from above raining Wondercolt ears from the ceiling where they’d stashed them earlier.

Lily blared an air horn from her place in the room and a snapping sound was heard as she demonstrated the wrap-around new and improved Wondercolt tail attachment.

“We just got the day to get ready! And there’s only so much time to lose. Because tonight, yeah we’re here to party. So let’s think of something fun to do!”

Everybody started putting ears and tails on and dancing along with the beat.

“We don’t know! What’s gonna happen? We just know, it’s gonna feel right. All our friends are here and it’s time to ignite, the lights!”

Vinyl bobbed back and forth behind her turnstile waving her pony tail around with a big smile.

Trixie sighed, but still snapped a tail around her waist when nobody was looking.

Octavia smirked and bumped her friend playfully.

Flash grinned, his cheeks burning as he watched the girls perform. This was actually a pretty decent club after all.

Thunderlane pumped his fist in the air as he led a group of students onto the dance floor to start shaking and grooving.

Treehugger plopped a pair of ears on her head and smiled as the cosmic vibes in the room turned brighter.

Sandalwood put his body paints away and grabbed Silver Spoon without warning, twirling her about the room.

Mirror Gem laughed at Silver’s expression at the sudden and unexpected move.

Cheerilee grinned happily. She took a pair of ears while nobody was looking and slipped them on.

Dinky giggled wildly as Derpy pulled her up off the floor and put her on her shoulders. And everyone started to sing along with the chorus.

“Shake your tail ‘cause we’re here to have a party tonight! Shake your tail, shake your tail! Shake your tail ‘cause we’re here to have a party tonight! Shake your tail, shake your tail!”

Maud got the forklift out of the room and came back with Boulder on her shoulder. She let someone put a tail on her while a pair of ears fell perfectly to land on her head. She didn’t smile, but she did seem to be watching Pinkie with brighter eyes.

Brawly Beats slow-danced over to Thunderlane and gave him a quick kiss on the lips as the two started to jam.

Luna stood off to the side with a serene smile on her lips as she observed the proceedings.

Apple Bloom, Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle started a synchronous dance number across from their boyfriends beckoning them closer with subtle shakes of their hips and come-hither motions with their fingers.

Button blushed furiously but managed to join Sweetie in dancing.

Rumble kissed Scootaloo hard and twirled her around.

Apple Bloom lifted Tender Taps high over her shoulders and laughed as she spun him before putting him back down on his feet.

“So what you didn’t get it right the first time? Laugh it off, no one said it is a crime.” Pinkie sang.

“Do your thing, you know you’re an original!” Rarity sang looking quite ravishing in her robe.

“Your ideas are so funny that their criminal” Applejack added, proudly standing amongst the girls without clothing on.

“Ooooohhhhhhhhh! Ahh! We’ve just got the day, to get ready! And there’s only so much time to lose! Because tonight, yeah we’re here to party! So let’s think of something fun to do!”

Scribe felt a little bad that Lemon couldn’t be here tonight, but he smiled as he moved over to where Lily was, and would have started dancing, if not for something tangling his feet, and sending him crashing to the ground to faceplant. “Ow.”

Looking at what had caused him to meet the ground, he saw Shady standing there with her cane tucked under her arm.

"Sheesh, Braids, take it easy. I'm supposed to be the blind one around here, not you," she said with a playful smirk on her lips.

Scribe blanched. “Shady! We agreed never to bring that up again.”

Shady cocked her body to one side and put her hand on her hip. “We agreed never to talk about the incident again, but I never said I wouldn’t keep using your nickname, Braids. Let’s face facts here, you’re branded.”

Scribe just groaned and rubbed his nose. “So did you try and trip me on purpose or something?”

Shady shook her head, before holding her hand out to him. “Nope, just standing here. But you gotta admit, it's a pretty good way to get somebody's attention.”

Scribe grumbled under his breath as he took the offered hand and got back up again. “Was there a reason for approaching me during the big song number?”

Shady nodded. “Well I was going to talk about the whole embassy thing, but that can wait. I overheard what you did to screw Snap's plan. Nice work there. I also hear how you’re in charge of the school paper now. First, congratulations on the promotion. Second, just consider this to be a friendly little reminder; don’t be doing stuff like Snap would, and it’ll be all good in my book.”

Scribe nodded in understanding, absently forgetting she couldn’t actually see him. His eyes then landed on one of the snap-around tails and he smirked. Picking it up, he whipped it in Shady’s direction. The snap of plastic band against flesh rang out, followed by her own startled yip, and the tail was pinned around her waist.

“What the hell?” she shrieked as she turned back in his direction and more or less marched forward, her cane now being gripped in a more hostile manner as she did.

Scribe held his hands up protectively. “Woah! No foul, Shady… Just noticed you were still missing your tail,” he told the other girl with a mischievous smirk.

Shady felt around her waist where the snap-on belt had formed and then brushed her fingers over the faux tail sticking down behind her. Lowering her cane she scowled at Scribe regardless. “I’m liking you, Braids, but we’re not friends. Not yet anyway. Next time ask before you pull a stunt like that, alright?”

Scribe chuckled and moved towards Lily. “Whatever, Shady, that’s for calling me Braids.”

Shady, feeling a growing urge to engage in mischief and one-upmanship, followed him leaving with a glower marring her otherwise pretty features. “If you were still working for Snap I’d probably be justified in smacking you with my cane. But that just isn’t my style," she muttered to herself.

Letting the glower fade, she began to smirk mischievously as she contemplated the fun she could have with him now that everything had finally settled down. With that idea in mind, she made her way towards where she knew Vinyl was set up, allowing the pulsing tones traveling through the floor and against her bare feet to guide her in her destination. “Two can play at this game, Scarlet Scribe.”

“We don’t know, what’s going to happen. We just know, it’s gonna feel right. All our friends are here and it’s time to ignite, the lights!”

The Rainbooms started to glow as they sang, their magic building up as the ambience of the room reflected the friendly attitudes of the students in the NLAC. And once again the entire group sang along to the chorus.

“Shake your tail ‘cause we’re here to have a party tonight! Shake your tail, shake your tail!” The glow intensified and Rainbow started hovering off the floor as her wings popped out.

“Shake your tail ‘cause we’re here to have a party tonight! Shake your tail, shake your tail!” Fluttershy blinked in surprise as she stared at her friend’s transformation. Then she felt the familiar tingle in her body and before she knew it she was ponied up too.

“Shake your tail ‘cause we’re here to have a party tonight! Shake your tail, shake your tail!” Applejack gasped in surprise when she and Pinkie both transformed, they should have expected it performing and all, but it was a huge surprise.

Sunset ponied up alongside Pri-Twi as the chorus built to a final crescendo.

“Shake your tail ‘cause we’re here to have a party tonight! Shake your tail, shake your tail!”

Rarity felt a wind whipping up and before she knew it her body had transformed into its half-pony form. Her robe also happened to go flying off due to the magic coursing through her body. She gasped and her eyes widened in shock as her body was now visible for everyone to see.

“Shake your tail ‘cause we’re here to have a party tonight!”

Several of the students whooped and hollered after Rarity’s transformation. One strapping young gentleman even winked at her, while another retrieved her robe for her and brought it back to the stage.

Rarity’s face was scarlet as she snatched her robe and quickly replaced it. But she did appreciate the tasteful way things had been handled just now. She could have done without exposing herself to a good percentage of the student body though. Retying the knot of her sash she made a mental note, ponying up while wearing a robe with a loose belt was not a good idea.

“This is so awesome!” Rainbow exclaimed hovering over the stage. “Think it’ll last all night?” She turned to face Sunset.

Sunset shrugged. “The magic in this world always acts strange, but with all the good feelings around here I think Harmony magic will be in effect for the rest of the party.”

Pinkie blasted off more confetti from her party cannon and shot her sister a thumbs up. “Best Princess Twilight party ever!”

Fluttershy was blushing as she fidgeted, trying to keep her wings from interfering with her balance. “Umm, technically it’s the only Princess Twilight Party we’ve ever had, so, ummm, I think that automatically means it’s the best.”

Pinkie shrugged. “Yeah, I know, but we could always throw another Princess Twilight party when she comes back to meet Queen Platinum.” Winking at the girls she cartwheeled off the stage to start mingling.

Twilight’s cheeks were on fire as she approached Sunset. “That was… I mean you just…”

Sunset smiled and pulled her girlfriend tighter so she could give her a hard and passionate kiss. “And that’s why magic isn’t something to be afraid of.”

Twilight frowned slightly. Then she giggled as Sunset attacked her ribs with tickles. “Hey! Stop that!” She swatted at Sunset’s roving fingers and giggled some more.

Sunset grinned. “Want to go gaze at some stars before we play pin the tail on the pony?”

Twilight breathed easier and her cheeks flushed slightly. “I’d like that.”

The pair of lovers walked slowly off stage hand in hand.

Applejack watched them go and shook her head.

Rarity cooed. “Well, I’m still a bit unsure of all this, but I must say the evening has taken off with a brilliant start. Sudden disrobing and showing off the goods notwithstanding.”

Applejack stomped her foot. “Consanrn it, Rarity! Ya ain’t got anythin’ ta be ashamed of!”

Rarity smiled. “I know, but I still am the type of person I am, Applejack,” she reminded.

“Whatever.” Applejack adjusted her hat, she refused to not wear it despite looking strange with a hat and nothing else on. “Let’s go get some punch and have some fun before we get into teams.”

Rarity’s gaze wandered over some of the young men in the club and found herself perhaps not thinking as wholesome thoughts as she could have been. “Yes, um, quite.” She felt a bit flushed, but chalked it up to the performance. Yes it was the performance and not the fact that a great many young men, young unattached men, were attending this little soiree.

Fluttershy fluttered her wings nervously and smiled when she caught sight of Treehugger. “Umm, I’m going to… go over there!” she quickly told Pri-Twi before dashing off-stage her wings standing at full mast.

Princess Twilight smiled at her friends.

Flash Sentry approached her and cleared his throat. “Um, hi, Twilight… You look…” His eyes widened and he suddenly remembered where they were. “Great! You totally look great!”

Princess Twilight sighed, but shot Flash a smile. “Flash, I’m going to be here a few more days, and I think we should talk, but tonight… let’s just have some fun, ok?”

Flash frowned, he knew what it meant when a girl said they needed to ‘talk’, but he was willing to ignore the sudden apprehension he was feeling if it meant he got to spend at least a little time with Twilight tonight after months of not hearing from her. “I’d like that, Twilight.” Smiling he took her hand and led her off the stage towards the punch bowl.

Without warning the picture in Discord’s globe cut out with a wink. Everyone stared at the dead globe in surprise and Thorax sighed as the feelings of bitterness vanished, he hated it when couples stopped feeling attracted to one another.

“What happened?” Starlight asked.

“The Great and Powerful Trixie wanted to watch the rest of the party!” Trixie whined.

Discord frowned and started examining his globe. “That’s odd, we should have been able to see the entire party; I was looking forward to seeing the inevitable conclusion and that beach trip for Mister Scribe as well.”

“Discord.” Celestia emerged in the room without warning and approached the group.

“Celestia!” Discord smiled as he turned the upper half of his body around to stare at the mare. “What an… unexpected, pleasure?”

Celestia tapped a hoof and indicated the globe. “In future, I would appreciate it if you refrained from observing the events of my students,” she informed coolly.

“You’re not our Celestia, you haven’t got any wings,” Discord noted. “How did you stop my viewing globe? Nopony has the magical power to do that.”

Celestia smirked playfully and turned away from the group of voyeuristic ponies and assorted other creatures. “I have my ways… Scorpan owed me a favor, and he’s been aware of your monitoring of our world for quite some time now.”

Discord snapped his talons. “Oh pooh.”

“You know what’s coming, so kindly refrain from messing around with the barriers between our two dimensions. I’d prefer not to have to deal with the fallen King of Tambelon before we are ready,” Celestia chastised before making her way back to the mirror and her own world.

Thorax turned fear-filled eyes on Discord. “Tell me he’s not there of all places!” he pleaded.

Discord sighed. “It’s one of the big reasons I was checking in all the time. When Starswirl prophesizes something he really prophesizes something.”

“What’s Tambelon?” Starlight asked. “And why are you two so scared all of a sudden?”

Discord snapped his fingers. “Not something for you to worry about just this minute, Starlight.” Eyeing his dead viewing globe with a sigh he got to his feet. “Well it’s been fun, I suppose we’ll just have to wait to hear back from Twilight about the beach trip.”

“I thought the Crystal Prep students were the only ones going to that private beach?” Starlight turned to her friend in confusion.

Discord grinned. “Well that’s the thing, I wanted to see the beach trip because… who do you think owns the beach?”

Trixie broke into a fit of giggles. “Starswirl owned that too?”

“No, Queen Platinum owns that particular beach… Oh well, I guess they’ll just have to be content with reading about it without our insight. And I was so looking forward to pointing out all of the fun bits of comedic goldmines.” Discord snapped his talons and vanished, as he did so the Crystal Castle also seemed to fade away until…

Author's Note

Shout out to Charlie_K for contributing to this chapter.

The NLAC Has To Deal With What?!

Chapter 31

The stifling summer heat descended on Canterlot with a vengeance once exams finished in the middle of June. Dozens of citizens were struck with heat stroke as the oppressive effects caused – no doubt – by global warming beat down relentlessly upon the city.

Spoiled and Filthy Rich were quick to leave for cooler climes on their typical summer holiday, Filthy would have to cut his trip short when he went back to deal with Gloriosa, but that was a few weeks away.

Diamond Tiara sighed as she wiped at her brow in the vice-principal’s office. Frustrated by the heat, despite the air conditioned room of the building, she chewed on the end of her pencil while she read another booklet provided by Luna for her report on Naturism.

Luna glanced up. “I’m sorry about the heat,” she apologized to the girl. “Are you sure you wouldn’t prefer to at least remove your outer wear? All this humidity has driven the temperature past what our system can handle.”

Diamond shook her head. “I only do that in the privacy of my own room!”

Luna reluctantly nodded in conceit. “Very well, Miss Tiara, but please allow me to at least fetch you some new water. You must stay properly hydrated.”

Diamond rapidly nodded her consent. “Oh yes, please!” she pleaded.

Luna got up to fetch a new glass of cool water for her student.

Diamond watched her go and as soon as she left she let out a moan of sinful desire. “Fuck! I haven’t seen Adagio in weeks, damn her! Running off and abandoning me,” slowly her fingers inched down, down to the growing itch in her lower body. She ached for the Siren’s expert touch, despite the fact that she’d been taken advantage of, she had a twisted need to be pleasured by the temptress.

Diamond moaned softly into her other hand as she thought of all the things they’d done. She couldn’t look at anyone else after what Adagio did. She longed to spend a day doing everything she could with Adagio, even some things she normally wouldn’t think about, but she didn’t care. She was perhaps still a little broken even without the addictive properties of the magic.

Snapping her pencil in half as she bit down on it in frustration Diamond Tiara spat the thing out in disgust. What had she been thinking about again? It certainly didn’t help that she kept looking at pictures of naked men and women frolicking with nature in their chosen lifestyle.

Groaning Diamond did her best to ignore the sudden dampness in her panties and focused on the task at hand. Luna would probably be back any second and she couldn’t afford the humiliation of exposing her current desires for a certain orange-haired temptress to the vice-principal. Just where the fuck was Adagio anyway?

Sonata sat in the shade with a happy little smile on her lips. She was only wearing her choker; she hadn’t taken it off since Starswirl returned it to her, and sipping at a cool glass of pink lemonade.

Pinkie lounged beside her looking quite calm for someone constantly hopped up on sugar, happiness and Harmony, capital H. Her girlfriend pulled a pair of shades down to glance briefly at Sonata with a look of wonder.

“Something wrong?” Sonata wondered.

Pinkie shook her head. “Just wondering how someone like you could fall for someone like me.”

Sonata perked up and leaned over to give Pinkie a Prench kiss, the two locked lips and explored each other’s mouths with their tongues. When she pulled back for air the Siren winked. “You’re a great person, Pinkie. I’ve told you that before.”

Pinkie nodded. “I know, I just wanted to hear you say that again.” Smirking with the hint of promise behind her words Pinkie leaned back and reached for her lemonade.

“That was so hot!”

Sonata glared at the fence between Adagio’s property and Fluttershy’s home. “Ahhhhhhh, ahhhh, ahhhh, ahhh!” she sang.

Zephyr Breeze twitched and collapsed on his back a dopey grin on his face as the memory of what he’d seen slowly faded away.

Fluttershy marched up to her brother and grabbed him by the ear. “Zephyr! I’ve told you again and again, stop spying on my friends while they sunbathe!” she chastised her brother.

Zephyr moaned. “Awww come on Flutter butter! I still haven’t seen anything juicy yet!” he complained as his sister dragged him back inside the house.

Fluttershy curled her lip in disgust and slapped him in the back of the head. “If you keep trying to take a peek I’m going to get mom and dad to send you to military school!”

Zephyr’s eyes widened in fright. “I’ll be good! I promise!”

Whatever else he was going to say was lost as the pair returned inside. Sonata smirked and tilted her shades down briefly. “It’s nice to be able to erase people’s minds.”

Pinkie bit her lip torn between agreeing and being horrified at the ease the Siren manipulated Fluttershy’s little brother so effortlessly. “Are you sure it won’t hurt him?”

Sonata rolled her eyes. “The little snot deserves it for trying to get a free show, if we could hang out somewhere else to do this I’d stop, promise.”

Pinkie sighed. “Limestone refuses to let us sunbathe in the nude outside, and Maudie agrees with her.”

Sonata took another sip of Lemonade and shrugged. “Aria’s not about to let us use her backyard… I really wish we knew where Adagio went, but at least I can stay here again.” Reaching over she squeezed Pinkie’s hand.

Pinkie smiled briefly. “Don’t worry, I’m sure she’ll turn up someday. It’s not like she was taken somewhere by a powerful evil force hell bent on seeking revenge.”

Sonata shook her head. “Nope. Just Discord, he’s really protective of that girl he adopted.” Biting her lip nervously she glanced up at the clouds lazily floating by. “I still hope she’s ok, even if she did try and ruin everything for everybody she’s still my sister.”

Pinkie rolled on top of Sonata and gave her a big hug. “I know, family is family.”

Sonata glanced down briefly and then shot Pinkie a playful smirk. “Yep. So… wanna do something inside?”

Pinkie leaned closer and licked her lips nervously before giving Sonata a quick happy little kiss. “Maybe,” she said, her eyes shining with the promise of a little fun times.

Sonata brought her arms up around Pinkie and squeezed her tight. Their breasts just so happened to push closer together as she did so. “Then let’s go up to my room and finally seal the deal on this girlfriend thing.”

Pinkie laughed happily and bounded up to her feet with a lot of energy.

Pinkamena did the only thing any self-respecting inner voice would do at those words. “SCORE!”

Aria sat across the desk from Chrysalis with a knowing look in her eyes. She had her arms folded over her chest and she was twirling one of her lengthy locks of hair to stave off the nervous tension in the room.

Chrysalis sipped at a goblet of fine wine, her eyes half-lidded in that certain way she seemed to prefer. Bedroom eyes. She didn’t say anything, just smiled waiting for the Siren to speak up.

Aria curled her lip briefly in disgust and stopped moving her finger. “So, if I agree to be ‘Rara’s agent I get say in how she’s treated?”

Chrysalis nodded. “I’d prefer someone easier to control, but Svengallop continues to insist on that stupid auto tune nonsense.”

Aria snorted. Her eyes darted down to the contract in front of her. It seemed perfectly on the level, but this was Chrysalis, there were a lot of ways this could turn out badly for her. Slowly reading everything over again she hesitantly reached for the pen. Then thought better of it and started reading again.

Chrysalis sighed. “Would it help if I said Discord made me promise not to mess with you?”

Aria leaned back in surprise her eyes widening briefly. “Maybe.” She nodded briefly and snatched up the pen. Signing the contract she let out a breath and dropped the pen back on the desk. “Why do I suddenly feel like I just made a deal with that stupid Seapony witch?” she questioned herself softly.

“Haven’t the foggiest!” Chrysalis happily snatched up the contract and examined the signature with a triumphant sultry smile.

Aria held up one hand with a single finger sticking up; it was her index finger. “Just so we’re crystal clear, me and ‘Rara are off limits for your little orgies. She’s still getting used to the ‘friends with benefits’ idea we’ve got going on. Plus I don’t really find you attractive enough.”

Chrysalis waved her hand aside. “Oh don’t worry, Sapphire and a few others are enough for me at the moment. I know how difficult it is to convince humans to let go of their typical inclinations to explore different options,” she told Aria with a playful smirk.

“Whatever. Are we done now?” Aria asked.

Chrysalis frowned. “Still thinking about Adagio?”

Aria blew her bang out of her eye and shook her head. “As if!”

Chrysalis tapped her talisman and smirked. “Changeling,” she reminded.

“I’ve seen Changelings before, you’re definitely not a Changeling,” Aria informed coolly.

Chrysalis shrugged. “I can still read your emotions like a book. You still care about her, even if you hide it well.”

“Whatever! I’m out.” Aria got to her feet and headed out of the office at City Hall.

Chrysalis watched her go with a knowing smile, but she didn’t say anything again. The Sirens were almost completely on their side, and all it took was a few dozen centuries or so. Still, she had promised Discord, but perhaps she could get her newest agent some closure and reveal the scintillating secret of where Adagio Dazzle currently resided. Aria would appreciate the irony of it all she was sure.

Scootaloo bounced the ball back against the wall as she leaned back in her seat in the clubhouse. Rumble watched her with an attempt at disinterest, but it was kind of hard when they were dating so openly these days and everyone was completely naked in the Air Conditioned tree house.

Button kept hitting the controls of his Gamejoy, his tongue sticking out as he tried to beat his high score on Super Mareio Sisters.

Apple Bloom giggled as she sat on Tender’s lap stroking his hair and other areas while they kissed and junk. Rumble tried not to think too hard about it.

Sweetie suddenly broke the mood when she screamed loudly and threw her arms up in exasperation. "Why is this so hard?”

“What’s so hard?” Scootaloo asked her friend catching the ball without looking and throwing it again.

Sweetie banged her head against the keyboard to her laptop. “Figuring out the theme for our first summer party,” she admitted.

Apple Bloom rolled her eyes. “We got another week, Sweetie,” she reminded.

Sweetie glared at her country-girl friend. “Yes, well! If somebody wasn’t fooling around so much to the point where we can practically smell the sex in here!” she accused.

Apple Bloom glared at Sweetie. “Ain’t my fault yer boyfriend is obsessed with video games!”

Button glanced up. “Hey!” he exclaimed. “I’m not obsessed, I just don’t like doing that sort of thing with an audience.”

Apple Bloom and Tender Taps both blushed.

Scootaloo got out of her seat and stopped playing with the ball. “Ok! Maybe we should stop discussing this before Big Mac or Applejack decide we’re getting a bit too loud and revoke boyfriend privileges for the tree house,” she suggested.

“Sorry,” Apple Bloom apologized. “But Tender and Ah have been so busy we haven’t had much alone time,” she elaborated.

Tender squeezed her briefly and smiled reassuringly.

Sweetie sighed and blew her bang out of her eye. “I’m sorry too, but trying to figure out what we can do now that we have the entire school open to the club is just really stressing me out.”

Rumble rubbed his palm against his leg and glanced over Sweetie’s shoulder at the screen. “What’s the problem? Why not just stick with what we’ve been doing?”

“Because we’re an Embassy sanctioned Cultural Exchange Program dealie now!” Sweetie shouted her voice squeaking slightly. “What we do now has got to be really special.”

Scootaloo rolled her eyes. “Honestly, Sweetie, you think too much about this kind of stuff. We’re just the NLAC, nothing fancy like what Princess Twilight and the others have to deal with.”

“Yeah!” Apple Bloom agreed. “We ain’t involved with magical junk. Most of the time,” she amended at the glances aimed her way. “So just stick to the simple stuff.”

Tender Taps nodded in agreement with his girlfriend.

Button nervously fidgeted and put his Gamejoy down after hitting pause. “Um. I’ve kinda always wanted to go to one of those private beaches,” he said.

Sweetie glanced at him briefly taking in the site of his adorable looking expression and the slight flush of embarrassment in his cheeks. Then her eyes widened as she realized what he was getting at. “A Beach Party! And we can use the school pool now! Button, you’re a genius!” Leaning forward she kissed him hard on the mouth before whirling around and typing madly away.

Scootaloo smirked before resuming her one-person ball game.

Rumble shot him a thumbs up.

Apple Bloom and Tender both started madly giggling before getting lost in each other’s eyes again, soon they were kissing and lightly petting one another again mindful of avoiding certain areas on the body now that their friends had spoken up about it.

Button just sat there with a dopey grin on his face, he really liked it when Sweetie kissed him. Then he chanced to glance over at his Gamejoy and saw the little light on the side wink out as the battery died. His eyes widened while his pupils shrunk and his bottom lip started to tremble slightly. “NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!”

Sweetie rolled her eyes at the sudden outburst and kept typing away on the laptop, she’d make it up to him later when they were alone.

Cap d’le fer a Cheval was a special private beach that not a lot of people in Canterlot knew about. It rested snuggly on the Southern coast of Prance and was privately owned by a certain ruling monarch, but most visitors to the beach knew very little about the owner. All they cared about was the fact that they could enjoy the benefits of the sun and the cool ocean breeze during the hottest days of summer without having to worry about perverts and deviants.

A great many people visited yearly, today the warm inviting sands were packed to the gills with all manner of folks. A Gryphonian family rested comfortably in the shade of a large umbrella, the father flipping through the pages of a manuscript while the mother kept a careful eye on three young children laughing and playing in the shallows with a group of other children.

An elderly couple walked hand-in-hand across the beach enjoying their golden years together, the wife bent to retrieve another seashell for her collection while her husband waited patiently beside her.

A massive looking obese gentleman ignored the mocking looks he was receiving from some of the Prench models seated across from him and did his best to simply enjoy the rays of the sun.

A young woman from Minos was currently half-buried in the sand while her nieces and nephew kept industrially working to cover her completely.

A recently married couple were exploring the joys of wedded bliss in the privacy of the changing room, which wasn’t exactly frowned upon, but certainly not a common occurrence.

Security roamed the beach closely, taking care to ensure the safety of the people enjoying their time here. Nude beaches were more common in this corner of the world, but there was still the occasional undesirable. Currently a pair of teenaged males were being escorted off the beach for under aged drinking and all around lewd behaviour. Their female companion was extremely embarrassed and shaking her head in disbelief.

Amongst all of these people expressing themselves in their preferred lifestyle choices a familiar group of teenagers were lounging on towels with an overall air of relaxation surrounding them.

Sugarcoat adjusted her glasses before returning to her book.

Sunny Flare sipped a long island iced tea, she’d recently turned eighteen and wanted to take full advantage of the different age of consent for alcoholic consumption.

Indigo Zap was making sure she didn’t go overboard. She also lay on a towel soaking up rays on the beach, but she was turned over so nobody could actually see her. She didn’t need any strangers ogling her with that same look of disbelief and ‘what the fuck am I looking at’ expression Scribe had had when she’d pulled the ‘I’ve got a dick too’ card.

Speaking of which, Scarlet Scribe gently ran his hands over Sour Sweet’s back rubbing the sun tan lotion in with a look of nervous tension.

Lemon smirked beside him while she listened to some tunes, her IPod sitting beside her in the sand. “Everything ok you two?”

Sour Sweet moaned blissfully. “I could get used to this.”

“Hey!” Scribe slapped her between the shoulders. “I’m not some lend out boytoy, I strictly stick with Lemon Zest,” he reminded.

“Don’t remind me,” Sour complained. “Seriously though, why do you and Sugarcoat know how to handle flesh so well?”

Scribe’s cheeks flushed as he finished up rubbing the lotion on Sour’s back. “Mom had weird ideas about things when we were younger, plus Aunty Brisque insisted both of us learn how to do stuff for later in life when we found significant others.” Scribe shrugged after dropping that bomb and turned to Lemon. He began rubbing her back now.

Lemon let out a contented moan and did her best not to draw attention to their circle.

Sour glanced over at her briefly with a troubled look, but then a group of teen boys ran past and she turned all of her attentions on enjoying the sights.

“This was really a good idea, girls,” Sunny spoke up from where she was with a pleasant smile. “That last week of exams was murder! I heard several students had to drop out.”

Sour smirked. “But not Fleur, and we all know why that is,” she teased and cackled at the thought of what Fleur had to do to stay in school.

“Can we please not talk about, or imply anything, while relaxing on a nude beach!” Indigo griped pushing her shades down to shoot Sour with a glare.

“Sorry.” Sour apologized and reached over to pat her friend’s shoulder.

“It helps to have a mantra, Indigo Zap, I’ve avoided a lot of embarrassing moments because of it.” Scribe glanced encouragingly at his friend.

“Yeah, I don’t think I really need advice, Scribey, but thanks for trying anyway,” Indigo turned away and lay back down enjoying getting an even tan, though she’d had to tan the front when there were considerably less people here.

Sunny laughed gaily and batted her eyes at a boy on the beach volleyball team that was playing nearby. “Oh! To think I didn’t want to give Naturism a try, perhaps you were right Sugarcoat. I’m certainly going to explore this side a bit more when we get back next year, that lounge is going to be perfect.”

Sour bit her lip, but chose not to say anything. Secretly she might be ready to give the lounge a go next fall too. But she hated admitting that to Sugarcoat because it would only fuel her ego further.

Sugarcoat simply nodded mutely and turned the page in her book.

“How can you read when there’s so much scenery to enjoy!” Sunny demanded.

“I have been to a naturist beach resort before, Sunny Flare,” Sugarcoat reminded. “How else do you think I did so much research for my report on Canterlot’s naturist community?”

Sunny blinked in surprise. “So, you’re telling me you don’t enjoy looking?”

Sugarcoat shook her head. “Of course I enjoy looking, I just learned how to do it tastefully to avoid embarrassing any of the people who might be new to the community… Also it isn’t exactly encouraged around here to be so voyeuristic.”

Sunny’s cheeks flushed, but it didn’t stop her from turning back to the game and watching the jiggling, flopping, sweaty young man she’d taken a fancy to.

A sudden blast of frigid air blew over the group and Scribe glanced over to the only silent member of their group. “Something wrong, Lily?”

Cheeks flushed, his other friend shook her head. “Nope, ever since my Godmother showed up I’m getting better, really I am… But… Um, could you lift me back into my chair, I think I need to visit the powder room,” Lily admitted. Her breath was short and her chest was rising and falling rapidly with each inhalation and exhalation as she tried desperately not to stare too long at any one body.

Scribe finished working on Lemon’s back and got to his feet. Striding over he knelt down and pushed his arms under Lily’s body so he could fireman-lift her and put her back in her chair. The floating gyroscopic controlled device constructed by Screwball dipped closer to the sand briefly as weight was added to it.

Lily thanked Scribe in a mumbled tone and hastily made her way towards the nearest restroom.

Sugarcoat idly watched her go. “I really wish I could take that thing apart to learn how it operates.”

Scribe nodded. “Yeah, it is kind of awesome.”

Lemon leaned up on her arm and glanced over at her boyfriend with a smile, her hair pooled down around her side and she clutched the wire of her headphones in her other hand as she brought it in front of her chest.

Scribe glanced over at her and suddenly felt a little nervous. But he shook it off and settled back down beside her. “Something on your mind?” he asked.

Lemon leaned closer and kissed him. The two shared a passionate moment, Scribe’s hand reaching around and over Lemon’s back to brush his fingers through her long luxuriant hair.

Sour rolled her eyes from the other side of Scribe, but didn’t react nearly as hostilely as she might have a few weeks ago. She was completely stress free and way over the drama of two of her friends dating one another.

Lemon pulled her headphones open wider and brought the other speaker over to Scribe.

“Give me a head with hair! Long beautiful hair!” Scribe’s pupils dilated when he recognized the words and the voice singing it.

“When did you record that?”

Lemon shook her head playfully and snapped her headphones back over her ears. “Wouldn’t you like to know?” she teased.

Scribe groaned. “I sang that out loud when I was drunk, didn’t I?”

The rest of the group looked at one another and in unison they sang one word.

“HAIR!”

Scribe smacked himself in the face and ran his palm over it with a grimace of pain.

Everyone broke into a fit of giggles.

Lily came back and was mystified. “What’s so funny?” she asked.

“Don’t ask!” Scribe said. “Just… do not ask.”

Lemon nudged him with her shoulder her eyes promising something later if he’d lighten up.

Scribe chuckled at himself and pressed against Lemon’s side. They drew closer and were about to kiss when the squeal of a megaphone shattered the happy moment.

“No making out on the beach!” Screwball shouted.

Scribe flinched back and bit his tongue in his surprise. “Damnit!”

Lemon glanced in the distance frustratedly at Lily’s chaperone. “Did your legal guardian really have to come?” she demanded Lily.

Lily sighed. “Just be thankful Grandpa Discord had something else to attend to,” she told the group. “You so don’t need to see what he looks like without his clothes on.”

Shuddering at that mental thought the group settled back down to enjoy the rest of the day basking in the sunlight on the warm sands of the beach. The cool ocean breeze brushed through their hair and everyone sighed peacefully, this place was much better off than the stifling humid soaked heat of Canterlot’s summer.

The platinum-skinned woman frowned briefly at her companion as Discord’s daughter put her megaphone away wherever it was she stored it. She did not approve of the implement’s use.

Princess Twilight fiddled with her ear to try and get rid of the ringing in it. “Um, was there a reason you wanted our first meeting to be here, your highness?”

The woman smiled as she glanced at the young teenaged pony-turned-human and laughed. Her eyes wandered over to her regiment of bodyguards, recently hired burly looking gentlemen all clearly uncomfortable to be wearing nothing. “No, not especially,” she admitted. “And please, darling, call me Platinum. We’re both royalty after all.”

Twilight fidgeted nervously and shook her head rapidly. “I couldn’t possibly be so formal with one of the founders of Equestria!” she blurted.

Platinum sighed briefly. “She was not me, Twilight,” she reminded.

Twilight nodded. “Oh I know! But you’re just so… and if it wasn’t for you, Chancellor Puddinghead and Commander Hurricane the fire of friendship might never have been discovered!” she exclaimed rubbing her hands together nervously. Her palms were soaked with sweat and she felt a bit wilted in the heat of the midday sun.

“Refreshment Boy! Fetch my guest a drink,” Platinum ordered.

The slightly younger male servant bowed his head and dashed off to do as instructed.

“Oh how I missed that,” Platinum said with a happy smile as she watched the retreating backside of the male servant.

Princess Twilight glanced sideways at one of her idols with her mouth slightly hung open. These humans certainly were hung up on their libidos, it made her more appreciative of the less-openly sex crazed world of ponies she came from. Then again humans didn’t seem to have designated times of the year for such things as estrus and rutting, although they were familiar with the concepts.

Thankfully she had certain spells and potions to better control her urges. Magical study left no time for such things growing up, why waste time you could be learning something new hunting down a stallion to handle the bodily needs of a mare? Frowning she glanced down at herself. “Oh dear, I think this human form is beginning to affect my sex drive,” she commented to herself.

“Sunset experienced similar problems, I’m certain,” Platinum observed. “It can’t compare to the problems Starswirl had though, that old goat fancied himself quite the ladies’ man. Couldn’t get enough of his beard, always preening it around my court expecting the lesser unattached nobles to fawn over it as if it were some great thing.” Smirking Platinum laughed at the memories into her hand and turned slightly to address Screwball.

Screwball shook her head. “No, daddy still won’t tell me who my mother was.”

Platinum blinked. “I wasn’t going to ask that age-old question again,” she said.

Screwball smirked. “I know, but we still need to be mindful of the rating, otherwise we would have gone over your trip here on the cruise ship. I don’t think the teens appreciated all of the wild carefree love going around on the boat.”

Twilight’s cheeks flushed. “How did you get permission to hold a nudes only clause on that cruise ship, anyway?”

Platinum smirked. “Simple, I own the cruise line.” Patting the sand beneath her with another lecherous glance at her security detail the Queen of Canterlot, and pretty much the rest of the Western continent, flashed a beaming smile at the equine princess. “This beach too.”

Twilight slowly nodded. “Ah, abuse of power then, I wouldn’t expect that here.”

Platinum sighed. “I’ve been cooped up in my castle practically forgotten for the better part of a millennia, you’ll forgive me if I overindulge a bit now that the rest of the world can be reminded as to who precisely is in charge.”

Twilight found herself nodding again. “I guess so. They just accept that they’ve always had a queen now?”

“Magic has its advantages, granted they don’t think I’ve been the same person for a thousand years, but repairing the history of the world has done wonders for the political situation.” Sighing contentedly she took the refreshment from her newly returned servant and waited for Twilight to accept hers.

“I’ve been so busy hopping back and forth through the mirror I haven’t had much time to relax.”

“Hence the suggested trip, Ambassador Twilight,” Platinum said with a wink.

The two royals settled back into silence as they sipped their beverages and observed the ordinary people on the beach, most remaining unaware of the mystical nature of the duo. Screwball continued to stare at the group in the distance making sure they weren’t doing anything they shouldn’t be. Her father was busy overseeing something so he couldn’t be there, but she was certain he wouldn’t approve of Lily being exposed to so much objectification and exploration if he were here.

“Blueblood at twelve o’clock,” Screwball suddenly announced.

“Your majesty!” Blueblood stepped forward and subjugated before the queen. “What an honor to see one of your magnificence in such a charming manner!” His eyes wandered over the royal’s body hungrily, but he kept from completely making an ass of himself by returning swiftly to looking her in the eye, as if he considered himself her equal.

Platinum smirked at the obvious attempt to cull favor with the ruling power. “Charming,” she mocked.

Twilight giggled as she suddenly had a mental image of a character from one of those movies Pinkie had showed the group. If anyone deserved to be compared to Prince Charming, it certainly wasn’t Blueblood. Of either world.

“And who’s this young beauty?” Blueblood asked as he turned his gaze on Twilight. “Your daughter perhaps?”

Twilight bristled at the fake compliment, she was also pretty sure her current physical appearance meant she was under age and not an option for what the pompous oaf so obviously had in mind.

Platinum shook her head. “This is Ambassador Twilight Sparkle, I’m afraid you’ll not have heard of her particular nation, it is rather small compared to my own vast empire,” she admitted.

Blueblood nodded. “Ah, mores the pity, it pleases me to make your acquaintance, Miss Sparkle,” he said looking as though he wanted to step forward and kiss her hand.

Twilight rolled her eyes.

Platinum snapped her fingers and three security guards marched forward and politely took Blueblood in hand.

Blueblood blinked. “Um, have I done something to offend, your majesty?”

Platinum shook her head. “No, however you have reacted inappropriately to my seventeen-year-old guest. Which means I have no choice but to ban you from the premises.”

“W-W-What?” Blueblood sputtered.

Platinum smirked once more. “Were you not aware? Oh, how foolish of me. My dear Mister Blueblood, I happen to own this property, and as I understand it you have been a rather poor influence on some of the locals for quite some time now. As such I hereby ban you from Cap d’le fer a Cheval and your family line for the next two hundred years!” Waving her hand towards the security detail she watched with giddy delight as Blueblood was ‘escorted’ off the premises not even being allowed to get dressed.

Twilight broke down into a fit of laughter.

Platinum grinned. “I’ve always wanted to do that, the line of Blueblood has been nothing but a disgrace ever since my cousin married into that pathetic nobility.”

Twilight smiled contentedly. “Yes, our Blueblood is a royal pain too, but Celestia puts up with him for the sake of maintaining the peace.”

Platinum turned. “Now then, I believe you still have a few questions for me.”

Twilight’s eyes shone with the desire for more knowledge and she rapidly bobbed her head up and down. Removing her notepad from the bag at her side she quickly flipped through the already numerous covered pages until she found a free spot to start writing again.

In a dark and depressing spot, far from the hustle and bustle of modern life, even further than the furthest…

Discord frowned as he glanced up at nothing in particular. “Do you mind? We’re done with that sort of humour.”

The Head of Everfree Academy glanced over at Discord with a confused expression on her face. The Gryphonian woman coughed into her hand and returned to examining the papers that had been presented to her. “From what little I can tell Young Miss Dazzle is quite…difficult. Are you certain she’ll improve here?”

Discord smiled and waved his hand to indicate the silent Siren. “Oh yes!” he agreed with a gleam in his eye. “Isn’t that right, Adagio?”

Adagio rolled her eyes and nodded.

Discord’s lips turned down slightly. “You’ll have to forgive her, she’s a bit moody because she can’t have any alone time with her co-conspirator for happy fun times. Teenagers, am I right?”

The Head sighed, she wasn’t given a name because the author couldn’t be arsed to…

Discord whistled innocently as if someone were glaring at him.

The Head of Everfree Academy nodded. “Right then, I’ll have her enrolled for next semester. Meanwhile which dorm would you recommend?”

Discord grinned. “I think the quarters shared by your daughter and Miss Dust would serve well enough. Miss Dazzle is sure to get a lot from that residence.”

Accepting his words at face value, the Head turned to Adagio. “I’ll have a student escort you there. You will be living on campus for the duration of your time here, Canterlot visits are only granted to well-behaved students, is that understood?”

Adagio mutely nodded and got out of her seat.

“Very well. Your escort is beyond that door, she also happens to be in charge of the dormitory you’ll be staying at, I’ll know if you get into any trouble young lady.”

Adagio curled her lip slightly, but again remained silent and made her way out of the room. She really wanted to go visit Di-Di again, she could use a stress relieving outlet right about now. When she saw the other girl standing in the hall her eyes widened in sudden terror and disbelief.

The orange-haired girl dressed in tight leather jeans, a short-sleeved mid-riff bearing orange and black top and a dark red fake leather jacket smiled in greeting. “Hello, new meat, the name’s Sunset Shimmer. I’m in charge around here, if you toe the line at Everfree Academy you’ll do fine. But if you step out of line… well, I’m tight with Zecora and she happens to be the Chief of Police’s daughter. Get on my bad side and I might just engineer a little hitch to your sentence,” Sunset’s smile widened into a grin as she draped her arm around Adagio’s shoulder and started steering her towards the Dorm.

Adagio stared in horror as she was taken forcibly towards her new digs for the next year. It couldn’t be possible, there was just no way the universe would be that cruel. It was impossible! There couldn’t be two of them, there just couldn’t!

Discord snickered as he glanced after Adagio and slowly turned his head to face ‘someone’, reaching up he tugged his beard and then plucked a carrot out of thin air to nibble on the tip. “Ain’t I a stinker?”

“A Th-Th-Th-Th, That’s All, Folks!” A certain Draconequus quoted from thin air. “Well, unless you’d care to read Adagio’s torment in a sequel, but seriously enough out of me… I’ve got teacakes baking.” Discord’s voice faded away.

Dramatis Personae:

Scarlet Scribe AKA Former Spineless Yes-man.
Diamond Dazzle Tiara Rich AKA Spoiled Brat squared.
Lily Breeze: Magical Girl with Windigo Powers.
Lemon Zest: Awesome tune loving Shadowbolt.
Sunny Flare: Defacto Leader of the Shadowbolts.
Sugarcoat: Blunt Honesty Incarnate
Sour Sweet: Seriously needs to get laid
Indigo Zap: Candidate to plow Sour Sweet… *Cough*… That is to say, awesome independent woman.
Discord: Deliciously Evil Mastermind of Starswirl’s Will. Handsome, Suave, Cunning, Masterful, Did I say Handsome already?
Screwball: One-note bit part fan pandering character whom I adore quite fondly.
Abacus Cinch: Bit part tool of Discord… Just what exactly did she tell Spoiled Rich anyway?
Spoiled Milk Rich: Really loves it when a plan comes together. TMI honestly.
Filthy Rich: Plotting the downfall of Camp Everfree, we’ll get him, don’t you worry his comeuppance is rapidly upon us. Or not, depends on who wants to pick up that particular plot thread.
Sweetie Belle: Founding member of the NLAC, Current Ambassador to Equus… Shhhh, don’t tell anybody, she doesn’t know she’s obligated to journey through the mirror once a year to report to Princess Celestia.
Apple Bloom: Founding member of the NLAC, really loves Tender Taps.
Scootaloo: Founding member of the NLAC, still not sure what her deal was in flirting with Scarlet Scribe. Probably a little confused.
Dinky Hooves: Head of the H.S.S.C.D.V.A… Don’t ask, we’re not supposed to talk about the H.S.S.C.D.V.A.
Sunset Shimmer Unicorn: Instigator of Naturism in Canterlot carrying on the proud tradition of Starswirl the Bearded, lecherous old stallion that he was.
Sunset Shimmer Not the Unicorn: Potential foil for Adagio Dazzle redemption sequel.
Zecora: Self-Styled Party Ninja of Canterlot… No I still don’t understand what a Party Ninja is, Pinkie won’t explain it to me.
Adagio Dazzle: Former leader of the Sirens, really doesn’t like Sunset Shimmer.
Aria Blaze: Siren… kind of surly, current Agent for her friend (With Benefits)
Sonata Dusk: Siren… Dating Pinkie Pie.
Pinkamena Diane Pie: Party Planner Extraordinaire.
Assorted other characters as needed, honestly this joke has pretty much run its course… How about we close with a little bit of fun?

A knock at the tree house door broke the sextet from their musings. Frowning slightly Sweetie Belle walked over and pulled it open. Nobody was standing outside, but a small envelope with a peculiar looking seal was resting on the wooden porch.

Blinking in confusion Sweetie Belle knelt down and retrieved the envelope.

“What is it?” Scootaloo asked.

“Don’t know.” Sweetie tore the envelope open carefully and removed a meticulously folded piece of parchment from inside. Dropping the empty envelope she began to unfold the parchment so she could read it.

“Looks important,” Button said, he’d gotten over the Gamejoy dying and was currently playing his Gamejoy Advance SP.

Apple Bloom nodded. “Ah wonder if it’s from that Queen Platinum person.”

Sweetie’s eyes widened in stunned disbelief after she got the parchment unfurled. “What?”

Tender Taps leaned to catch the parchment as it fell from nerveless fingers.

“Uh oh!” Apple Bloom took it from him and quickly began to read. “Dear Sweetie Belle, as newly appointed Ambassador to Equus we desire your presence to cement the formality of the Natural Appreciation Living Club. We applaud your decision to embrace the lifestyle of a naturist, as we understand it isn’t as easy to partake of such a lifestyle for humans as it is for ponies. Please be advised that a royal entourage will be by to collect you on the seventeenth of next month to meet with Princesses Celestia and Luna of Equestria to discuss your appointment as Ambassador to Equus. Casual wear preferred for your convenience.”

Scootaloo’s mouth hung open in shock. “Wait, what? What does that even mean?”

Apple Bloom’s eyes twinkled with mirth. “It means we get ta visit the world on the other side of the portal… It means…”

The exclamation coming out of the CMC club house was so loud it caused several nearby trees with early ripened fruit to drop the heavy laden branches of apples without warning. It also sent shivers down their boyfriends’ spines.

“CAREER MINDED COMPATRIOT AMBASSADORS TO EQUUS YAY!”

Princess Twilight Is Coming To What?!

Chapter 23

Aria Blaze didn’t know what was up with her these days. Ever since the Battle of the Bands she’d mellowed out, if by mellowed out you happened to mean she was less ‘I can be leader of the group’ and more ‘I fucking hate your ass Adagio Dazzle and blame you for everything’!

She was resigned to never singing again, spoke only through sign language, and thought Sonata's new lifestyle was weird, but ok if it meant that she was happy. Plus the kick-ass arcade they had in that club wasn’t so bad.

But there was still one thing she was terrible with: understanding these stupid humans and their overly-complicated relationship issues. She was really protective of this ‘thing’ she had with Coloratura, though you wouldn’t know that to look at her or her actions up to this point. And then she’d gone and gotten a little buzzed and blew it big time.

With a sigh she walked into the classroom. It was after hours and no classes had been scheduled for that day in this particular room. But that didn’t stop Coloratura. There she was, practicing for the recital coming up later in the week. Putting all of her drive and passion into the dance she moved with a grace and beauty that many envied.

Aria smiled as she watched. Chrysalis, the immortal sex freak of love, had signed her to a contract and promised she’d be here to watch the recital. She already knew ‘Rara had talent with her voice, but she wanted to see what she could do as a dancer.

“I know you’re there, Aria,” Coloratura stated coldly.

Aria flinched. “Hey, yeah, about last night...”

Coloratura barely saw the hand movements, but she saw enough. A scowl marred her features as she paused in her practice to shoot Aria a glare. Pain was in that expression, and not the type of pain a one night stand usually left people with. “Stop pretending you can’t talk! You called my name out last night. I-I… It was my first time, and then you spoke, what the fuck?” Folding her arms over her chest she waited impatiently for Aria to open her mouth.

Aria looked away, still reluctant to break out of her self-punishment. “I can’t…”

Coloratura stomped her foot. “You can’t! Or you won’t! Is it all just some big game to you?”

Aria shook her head angrily. “Fuck no! Why is this such a big deal to you?”

“Because my voice is everything to me!” Coloratura marched across the room and grabbed Aria’s arms. “Because I’ve seen real people struggle their entire lives to make a connection without being able to speak! My mom…” she trailed off with a sharp gasp of air and shook her head. “Why do you think I knew sign language so well when we first met? I thought I could trust in you, confide in you, but all this time you’ve been lying to everybody! Why?”

Aria struggled in Coloratura’s grasp wanting to continue speaking, but she wouldn’t let go and held firmly. Tears stung the corners of her eyes and angrily she shook her head in an attempt to banish them. “Y-you want me to talk, fine! I’ll talk!”

Coloratura gasped again, this time because of something else. “There, was that so hard?”

Aria crossed her arms over her chest in an attempt to protect herself, she averted her eyes from Coloratura’s accusing face and ground her teeth together in frustration. “Yes.”

“Why?”

“Because my voice was taken from me!” Aria snapped.

Coloratura took a step back in confusion.

Aria sighed. “I suppose you'll want a more detailed answer. I just hate talking about all of that touchy-feely bullshit.”

Coloratura opened her mouth to say something.

Aria stopped her with a look. “I’m not like you, ok, it’s way more complicated than you can hope to understand, but this body… it isn’t my natural form. I hate it every day because of that.”

Coloratura was extremely confused now. She leaned in closer and forced Aria to turn back to her so she could look her in the eyes. “I’ll try to understand. I know how to be patient, and you did support me last night.” Her cheeks burned slightly.

Aria sighed and ran a hand through her hair, she hadn’t bothered to return it to her preferred form. She didn’t want to admit it, but she kind of liked the long-haired perm Scarlet Scribe had given her last night. It suited her mood better these days. “I’m a lot older than I look.”

Coloratura rolled her eyes.

“No, I’m serious… See, I’m a siren. I was banished here a thousand years ago, along with my sisters. Where we came from we fed on negative energy to fuel the source of our magic, song magic. We could control people with our voices. Heh, siren, kind of explains it all really.” Aria stopped talking and glanced back up to see Coloratura’s reaction.

The other girl was trembling, though it was difficult to tell if she was trembling with rage or suppressed laughter, since her face was an emotionless mask.

Aria sighed. “Me and my sisters tried to absorb some magic from our native dimension a while back. We finally found some in this dimension that was easy to access and didn’t involve getting close to the ruling body… the trouble was we had to take over some stupid school to do it. And we were doing pretty great too, keeping everyone at each other’s throats, making sure nobody could think straight.”

She stopped and her shoulders sagged. “In hindsight it was a pretty dumb plan, we were tired of having only scraps to feed on, we wanted to sing again with all the power we were used to, and when we finally managed to, when we finally had all the power again, some stupid band came in and blasted us with rainbows. Our jewels shattered, our powers stripped from us, and our voices silenced.”

Coloratura made a non-committal sound in the back of her throat. Her eyes were shining with confusion, concern and a hint of skepticism.

Aria smirked. “So, because we couldn’t sing anymore, Sonata got it into her head that we could try something else. And so we learned sign language, so we didn’t have to listen to our voices anymore.”

“What are you talking about, your voice is perfect!” Coloratura snapped.

Aria growled slightly, then she opened her mouth. “We will be adored, ahhhh-ahhhhh-ahhhhh!”

Coloratura opened her eyes, her hands were covering her ears and she was staring in stunned disbelief at Aria. “What?” She glanced at her hands as she pulled them away from her ears as if they had a mind of their own.

Aria coughed and rubbed her throat. “Fuck that hurt.” Turning she walked across the room and got a paper cup to drink some water from the fountain.

Coloratura reached out and put a hand on her shoulder. “That was… My god, Aria, you really are telling me the truth aren’t you?”

Aria laughed mirthlessly. “Isn’t that what ‘friends’ do?”

“Yes, I suppose it is.” Coloratura grew thoughtful as she looked at Aria. “You can talk so beautifully, why is your singing voice so… so…”

“You can say it, ugly, sharp, harsh, like fifty cats screeching in the night?” Aria chuckled darkly. “It’s our penance for being agents of Disharmony. Our beauty remains intact, our voices can still sound pitch perfect when we talk, but as soon as we try to sing… it’s like a vice is gripping my throat, and somebody is running thick sandpaper all the way down.” Tears stung her eyes and she angrily wiped them away.

Coloratura sighed, then gasped with surprise. “That’s why you were always so bitter around me. Oh my god, you must hate me, I sound so perfect and I barely have to practice when I sing!” Turning away from Aria she almost broke down sobbing. “I’m a horrible person.”

Aria shook her head and grabbed Coloratura’s chin, forcing her to look into her eyes. “You are everything this world needs, ‘Rara! Your voice is something me and my sisters never had, it was magic that allowed us to sound perfect. But you, you’re a natural born talent and last night you proved it to a ton of people. I could never hate you because of your talent, do you understand me?” she demanded.

Rara sighed. “I guess, considering what happened between us last night, I should know better.” Her cheeks flushed as she recalled the things they’d done, the way Aria’s tongue had felt as it… and then the hard smooth surface of the… why did Aria even have something like that?”

Aria rubbed her elbow suddenly very nervous. “I never wanted to complicate our relationship like that. But, well, you are really hot.”

Rara blushed in embarrassment and she turned her head aside. “Yeah, um, I’m not really attracted to other girls… but, Aria, you’re… pretty hot too.”

Aria smirked knowingly. “Siren. Still has its perks.”

Rara giggled. “Pretty perky for a thousand years old.”

Aria rolled her eyes. “I thought you weren’t into girls?”

Rara turned and stared at Aria intensely. “You’re not a girl! You’re… and when you dance, so fluid, it’s like poetry in motion. I could never match that skill, no matter how hard I try or how often I practice. You may not be jealous of my voice, but I envy your grace and ability to move!”

Aria puffed up her chest slightly with pride, but slowly deflated when she realized that maybe the reason why Coloratura was pushing herself so hard was because of her, and she might burn herself out. “You really shouldn’t try to be me, ‘Rara.”

Coloratura laughed. “I know, but I can’t help myself sometimes. I’ve got to push to be the best, so I can make my mother proud.”

“I don’t think she’d care one way or the other, moms are weird that way…” Aria trailed off and sighed. “I’ve seen enough dancers develop serious issues, back around fifteen hundred ninety or so there was a really impressive ballerina, she practically killed herself to please the Gryphonian king.”

Coloratura nodded. “Oh, I know, it’s a tragic lesson taught in every dance history class.”

Silence filled the room as the two girls tried to look anywhere but at each other. This had gotten way more emotional than Aria cared to admit, and she wasn’t sure why, but it made her feel strange.

“Are we still friends?”

Coloratura stepped back in surprise at the question. “Of course we are!”

Aria silently sighed in relief. “So you won’t force me to talk during actual classes and I can go back to my preferred method of communication?”

Coloratura crossed her arms and studied Aria disappointedly. “Ok, but only in public. When we’re alone together I want to be able to hear you.”

Aria sighed. “Fair enough…wait, what do you mean alone together?” Her eyes widened and she tried to glean anything from ‘Rara’s body language.

Rara giggled. “Well, I’m going to need my good luck charm for support if I’m going to be under contract with Chrysalis. Um… if that’s, ok with you?” She twirled her hair nervously on her finger and shyly averted her eyes.

Aria chuckled. “Sure, I can live with being moral support.”

Rara fidgeted slightly. “And, um… maybe we could, do that thing again, once in a while. As sort of – stress relief,” she muttered nervously.

“So is this a serious relationship thing? Or the ‘Friends’ with Benefits thing, because I’ve experienced both of those before and I was trying to just not complicate things.” Aria looked away briefly, when she turned back she saw a bit of colour in Coloratura’s cheeks, but her eyes were serious.

“I’m not saying we’re a couple, I’m still not sure if I could ever get involved with someone, in that way, if she’s the same sex. But… at the same time I kind of – maybe sort of – want to worship the ground you walk on because my God was that thing last night the best sex ever! I mean the things you did, the way you made me feel, and that-“

Aria placed her finger to Coloratura’s lips to shut her up. Her lips were turned up in a playful smirk and her mood was obviously much lighter now. “Friends with benefits it is, for now, but can we not discuss the things I did last night openly like that?”

Rara let out a noise that sounded suspiciously like meep and her cheeks burned with embarrassment as she remembered where they were. “Ok.”

Aria embraced her friend happy that they’d resolved this, as she did that strange feeling welled up inside of her again and a soft purple glow seemed to surround her skin, but with her eyes closed she failed to notice it.

Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo exited the school with a deliberately slow pace as they brought up the rear of the impromptu group they were supposed to be leading.

“I don’t know if we should be more concerned or less concerned,” Scootaloo complained.

“Ah know, Diamond Tiara has been actin’ all high-and-mighty since Monday. Smirkin' at us like she knows we’re gonna lose,” Apple Bloom observed.

“Couldn’t you just tell Principal Celestia?” Button asked.

Sweetie smiled and shook her head. “That’s the last thing we want to do, Button.”

Tender Taps nodded. “Then we’d lose the club, you can’t say you want that to happen, Mash.”

Button Mash shook his head. “No way!”

Scootaloo giggled. “And it’s not because you wouldn’t get to see Sweetie naked more often with the club, right?”

Button’s cheeks flushed.

“Knock it off,” Sweetie complained. “I had to listen to Rarity lecturing me about me and Button all weekend after Saturday-”

“So all Sunday.” Apple Bloom smirked.

Sweetie pouted and shot Apple Bloom a glare. “The point is, hearing about sex from my mom was hard enough, having the talk from Rarity and how I should save myself for marriage and all that garbage was enough to make me want to pull my hair out.”

Scootaloo stopped short. “She does realize we’ve already fooled around with our significant others, right?”

Apple Bloom and Tender Taps both blushed furiously. Button Mash coughed into his hand to try and hide his smirk. A sudden flash over by the still-broken horse statue attracted their attention. All of them turned to look, they saw Princess Twilight stumbling slightly as she regained her senses.

“I should really stop charging through there when there might be emergencies,” Twilight muttered to herself as she brought her hand down from her forehead and glanced around.

“Hi, Twilight!” the girls chorused hesitantly approaching her.

Twilight offered a beaming smile in return. “Hello girls, have you seen Sunset Shimmer?”

Scootaloo shook her head. “Not since lunch.”

Apple Bloom clutched her books tighter and hopped up and down excitedly. “Is there some kind of emergency?”

“Are you here to beat up some evil monsters and save a damsel in distress?” Button asked excitedly.

“Is it safe to use that thing with the horse busted?” Tender asked in a practical tone of voice.

“Are you staying through Friday?” Sweetie added with a sudden gleam of interest in her eye.

“Girls, girls, one at a time!” Twilight laughed pleasantly.

“She does realize we’re guys, right?” Tender asked Button.

Button shrugged. “Maybe boy and girl ponies look the same to her,” he suggested.

“I think you meant humans,” Scootaloo deadpanned.

Twilight sighed and shook her head. “Sorry, I’m so used to seeing you three without any colts around I just automatically responded,” she apologized.

“Oh, that’s ok, you can call me a girl if you want to,” Button said.

Sweetie elbowed him to be quiet. “So, are you going to be here on Friday?”

“Why?” Twilight glanced at Sweetie curiously.

Sweetie sighed. “We’ve been having a hard time coming up with a theme for our next party, a Princess Twilight party would be perfect to solve that particular problem.”

“How do ya have a Princess Twilight themed party?” Apple Bloom wondered.

Scootaloo shrugged. “Bring a lot of books.”

Twilight giggled and shook her head. “I’m not sure if I will be here Friday, but if you really wanted to have a party themed after me…” She trailed off and reached into her pack, which the girls only just now realized she’d been carrying. Plucking a large thick scroll out of it she handed it over. “My Pinkie Pie gave this to me earlier before I left, she said it might be important, and if I know Pinkie then this should help with any Princess Twilight themed parties you might like to throw. Although, I really don’t think I need a party themed after me.” Her cheeks darkened slightly in embarrassment.

“Oh cool!” Sweetie grinned and snatched the scroll. “Come on girls, let’s get this to our Pinkie Pie.” The quintet ran off with a goal firmly in mind.

Twilight sighed as she watched them go.

“Hi scary pony lady,” Sonata suddenly spoke up.

Twilight let out a cry of alarm and leapt a few feet to her left.

Sonata walked from around the other side of the statue and smiled disarmingly. “Sunny told me to wait out here and bring you to her place, she had to run ahead and get things ready for your visit.”

Twilight frowned. “Why would she ask one of the Sirens to help?”

Sonata sighed. “We’re not being evil anymore, well me and ‘Ria aren’t, ‘Dagi’s still a big problem. But now that you’re here I’m sure we can blast her butt good. Then all of us will sing about the magic of friendship and rainbows and harmony and all that pony junk you care about so much.”

Twilight stared at Sonata.

Sonata stared at Twilight.

“I don’t have time for this,” Twilight decided with a shake of her head. “I never noticed before, but you sure act a lot like Pinkie Pie.”

Sonata grinned a shark-like grin. “Thanks, seeing as she’s my girlfriend now that’s a huge compliment… still not good with cartwheels though.” Sighing Sonata tucked herself into a somersault and rolled towards the parking lot.

Twilight watched her go with a huge sigh. “This is going to be another one of those visits, I can just feel it… At least I can trust Discord, Starlight and the others to watch over my castle while I’m here.”

Starlight turned to Discord with a frown. “You didn’t tell me we were going to be spying on Princess Twilight.”

Discord smiled deviously. “Come now, don’t you want to watch Sci-Twi and Pri-Twi awkwardly try and deal with the fact that Sunset Shimmer is dating one of them, and they look practically identical? The shenanigans involved will be priceless.” Discord laughed as he pulled something that looked suspiciously like a script from nowhere.

“That and we are contractually obligated to include a reference to Princess Twilight, or a cameo, in any story involving the setting of Canterlot High. Except for Legend of Everfree for some reason, possibly because they couldn’t figure out how to shoehorn her in like before, though that hasn’t happened yet in this particular reality so who knows, maybe we’ll one up the core timeline.”

Everybody was staring at Discord in complete bafflement.

Trixie popped a peanut butter cracker into her mouth.

Thorax twitched his rainbow-scaled wings.

Starlight facehooved. “Sometimes I wonder why I agreed to let you Castle sit with me.”

“Because Spike and Big Mac are off on some non-descript adventure over in Appleoosa and you don’t like being here, in this big tempting magic filled castle, all by yourself. Especially since the seven changelings impersonating the Mane 6, plus Spike, managed to escape before we got back from the Badlands and our little season-ending adventure.” Discord poked Starlight with a foam-tipped finger he’d mysteriously gotten from somewhere and grinned.

Starlight sighed. “Why is it we’re just seeing Twilight arrive now, anyway? She left four days ago.”

Discord popped a fez on his head. “Wibbley-wobbley timey-wimey stuff.”

“I’m not sure how to take that.” Thorax glanced at Starlight and Trixie. “Are we supposed to know what that is?”

Trixie shook her head. “Trixie does not pretend to completely understand some of the things Discord says, but Trixie can always smile and nod politely to appease the deranged whacko.”

Discord sighed and snapped his talons sending the fez away. “The things I do for pop culture references… ugh, whatever we’re done with this cameo, back to adventure!” And the page went white as Discord…

…

…

…

“Oh do get on with it!”

Diamond Tiara sat on Adagio’s lap as the pair of them rested in the school paper offices. An afterglow surrounded them as they lounged contentedly in silence. Diamond fidgeted slightly and eyed her balled up panties still laying on the floor under her desk. She should have felt more outraged at not wearing them, but she really couldn’t be bothered at the moment. Adagio smirked, cooing softly as she stroked Diamond’s hair.

Finally, Diamond couldn’t take the silence anymore. “Do I have to?” She pouted, the effect proving useless with Adagio as she wasn’t looking at her face.

Adagio nodded. “Yes, my little Di-Di. You have to attend the party on Friday Night.”

Diamond shook her head petulantly. “They’ll never let me in!”

“It isn’t about getting in. It’s about keeping up appearances, and being on hand to witness your moment of ultimate triumph.”

Diamond rolled her eyes at the cliché remark. “And where will you be during my ultimate triumph?”

Adagio smiled disarmingly. “Why, I’ll be right there as well. I’ll need to be if Zecora is going to remain enthralled enough to convince her father to break up the party.”

Diamond turned around so she could at least partially look at Adagio’s face while they talked. “Ok, so… I still don’t get it. Why is Zecora, whoever she is, going to convince her father to show up?”

Adagio sighed. “Because I’m going to convince her that a drug deal is about to happen. Her father is cracking down on dealers all over the city and uses Zecora to stake out high school parties for potential deals.”

Diamond pouted again. “That sounds completely unethical.”

Adagio chuckled. “I know, right! That’s why I like Zecora, she has so much wicked potential.”

Diamond shuddered nervously. “You don’t… want to have sex with her... do you?”

Adagio smirked playfully. “Is my little Di-Di suddenly jealous? I thought you didn’t swing that way?”

Diamond coughed. “I have to admit, there is a bit of potential in having sex with another girl. You know, instead of just letting some random guy stick it in you and do his thing. It's pretty unsatisfying, if I'm being honest.” As she spoke her tone got more and more frustrated at some memory.

Adagio blinked in surprise. “Do I detect a hint of experience in that bitter rant of yours, Di-Di?”

Diamond’s cheeks flushed. “Will you stop calling me Di-Di? And no! I’ve never let a guy get anywhere near there! But I’ve heard my mother complain often enough about how little attention she gets from my father to read between the lines. Still, I would prefer a man in the end, maybe not somebody like Scribe, but someone who can produce a decent heir when I’m old enough is essential if I want to have any legacy to leave behind.”

Adagio giggled madly almost spilling Diamond onto the floor as she jiggled about in the chair they were sitting in. “No matter how many centuries pass, the social elite never fail to entertain!”

Diamond crossed her arms over her chest and shot her a glare.

Adagio winked and then leaned closer. “It’s much more exciting if you shop around. Allowing more than one woman experience the same guy can be oh so stimulating~ Have you ever had the opportunity to watch another woman get ravished from behind before?” she asked with a twinkle in her eye.

Diamond squirmed out of Adagio’s grasp and jumped off of her lap. After straightening her skirt, she started to bend down to retrieve her panties.

Adagio whistled and delicately trailed her fingers along Diamond's exposed bottom.

Diamond gasped and immediately straightened up. “I don’t n-need them that badly anyway,” she decided.

Adagio grinned. “That’s the spirit! Flaunt that sexy little body of yours. Hmm... it’s pretty windy out there today. Give enough guys a free show and you’ll have an heir in no time.”

Diamond grumbled under her breath and marched clear around the desk to distance herself from the annoying Siren. “When are you going to approach this Zecora?”

Adagio leaned forward enough to slip her finger around the waistline of Diamond's discarded panties. Plucking them off the floor, she slowly and deliberately brought it up to her nose and inhaled their scent before pocketing them.

Diamond trembled with raw emotions. Although it was difficult to tell if she was excited, appalled, enraged or some odd combination of the three.

Adagio rolled her shoulders and fluffed at her hair briefly. “Friday afternoon, it means cutting things a bit close, but unfortunately she’s at Everfree Academy most of the time and there aren’t any parties between now and then to attract her attention for leaving the campus.

Diamond blinked in surprise. “The chief of police’s daughter attends that correctional school for girls out of the city?”

Adagio laughed once again as she stretched out in her seat and reminded her current companion that she still hadn’t bothered to put any clothes on. “I know, right! So much wicked potential I said, such a bad girl,!I wonder if she’ll spank you if I asked her to?”

“Please don’t start.” Diamond’s left eye twitched.

Adagio slipped into a dark blue hoodie and a form-fitting pair of black yoga pants. Diamond swallowed a lump in her throat when she noticed that the sexy siren hadn't bothered to don any undergarments. Adagio sauntered across the room once she was finished putting on her shoes, and pressed her lips against Diamond's. “Whatever, I’ll see you again on Friday, Di-Di.”

Diamond trembled slightly, but for an entirely different reason. “Not tomorrow?” she pleaded.

Adagio quirked her brow and tapped her lip briefly with a finger. Slowly, she slipped the amulet out of her top. “I really must wean you off of this,” she admitted.

Diamond was once again covered in the green mist and her back arched as more and more energy was sapped from her to fuel the shards. Panting heavily, she collapsed bonelessly into a free chair.

Adagio was suddenly standing next to her. “Do you want me for my body, or for my amulet?” she whispered seductively in her ear.

Diamond feebly swiped at her.

Cackling wickedly Adagio sashayed out the door.

Diamond pouted after she left. “Damnit! I was going to get my panties back after she was gone. Now, I have to go all the way home commando, in a skirt, with the wind blowing…” Diamond moaned softly as she once again felt a familiar heat between her legs. “Stupid, sexy bitch,” she cursed Adagio for getting that mental image in her head.

Princess Twilight never wanted to be in a car again, at least as long as Sonata Dusk was driving. The trip to Sunset’s home, which was somewhere in a forest on the edge of Canterlot proper, had been harrowing and quite upsetting.

Heaving slightly as she got out she was grateful she hadn’t eaten anything recently. It meant there wasn’t anything to come out. Once her nausea calmed down she glared at the Siren. “Are you sure you aren’t evil?”

“I followed the rules of the road perfectly.” Sonata stuck her tongue out at Twilight.

Twilight shook her head. “I’ve read every textbook I could find on the subject at Canterlot High!” she stated. “You drove recklessly, barely maintained the speed limit, never signalled for a turn, stopped the barest instances that were legal and… and… you weren’t wearing your seatbelt!”

Sonata rolled her eyes and walked over to the cabin. “You’re too uptight to appreciate precision driving, I was a race car driver one decade; I know how to handle the scary machines.”

Twilight straightened her clothing out and stomped over to the door, raising a hand to knock she was prevented by Sonata simply turning the knob and walking in.

“Sonata!” Pinkie greeted her girlfriend with a hug and kiss.

Sonata smiled. “Pinkie!”

“Sunset,” Sunset deadpanned from behind the kitchen divider.

“The girls are looking for me to discuss the party this Friday night, can you take me to Sweet Apple Acres?” Pinkie asked.

Sonata grinned. “Sure, I need to return Rarity’s car anyway.”

Pinkie frowned slightly. “Does Rarity know you have her car?”

Sonata averted her gaze and chuckled nervously. “Mayyybe.”

Pinkie sighed. “I’ll call her to let her know.”

Twilight walked into the cabin with a slight frown. “When did Rarity get a car?”

Sunset smiled in greeting. “She’s had one for a while now. Hello Princess Twilight.”

Twilight smiled in return, then frowned when she noticed Sunset wasn’t wearing anything. “Sunset.”

Sunset glanced down. “Oh right, I could put a robe on if you prefer?”

Twilight shook her head. “I’m a pony, I’m used to nudity. I’m just surprised. I’ve never seen you without anything on before.”

Sunset shrugged and plucked a second can of juice out of the fridge to pass to Twilight. “I was once a pony too. I prefer it this way.”

“That makes sense.”

“Sunset! Is Twilight here… I mean Princess me? I mean…” Twilight came downstairs quickly rubbing exhaustion from her eyes.

Twilight giggled. “So, do we start calling you Scientist?” she teased.

Twilight shook her head. “We went over that during our first meeting.”

Twilight nodded. “True.” She put her bag down on the coffee table and shut the front door. “So, where’s this magic signature you recorded with your original tracking device?”

Twilight ducked into Sunset’s guest room.

“Does she share your views on nudity?” Twilight wondered as she walked over to Sunset to take the juice from her.

Sunset nodded with a slight blush. “Well... we’re, umm... kind of dating now.”

Twilight smiled. “Oh right! It slipped my mind.” she patted Sunset on the shoulder encouragingly.

Sunset frowned briefly. “You’re still not weirded out by it?”

“Why should I be? She certainly isn’t me. We may share similarities, but it’d be like if I started dating this world's Trixie. The two are completely different.”

Sunset eyed Twilight knowingly.

Twilight sighed. “Ok, bad example, they are pretty much the same in both worlds, but this Trixie isn’t nearly so… so… infuriating.”

Sunset giggled and took a sip of juice. “I really hope you can help us figure this magic out. I think my Twilight has been losing sleep over it.”

Twilight tilted her head briefly to one-side in concern. “I didn’t want to say anything, but she does look kind of like I do when I’ve been pulling a three-day straight all-nighter.”

Sunset tilted her head and studied Twilight curiously.

Twilight offered a sheepish smile. “You were Princess Celestia’s student, you know how demanding she can be at times.”

Sunset gave a little nod. “True.”

Twilight returned with her magic detector, a large sheaf of papers, and a small laptop computer. “From what we’ve pieced together so far, the signature does not match the known Thaumaturgic signatures from the seven of us… er, I mean the six of us and you, I have no magic, nope, none to speak of.”

Twilight shot her counterpart a curious look.

Sunset sighed and turned the computer around to show her the flowcharts.

Twilight’s eyes lit up with delight. “Oooooo, I love how organized you can be in this world, if only we could figure out how to power these computer devices with magic we could revolutionize Equestria.”

Twilight adjusted her glasses and smiled softly at the dorky comment. She turned the computer slightly and tapped the keyboard briefly. The readings changed to show a picture display with seven symbols. “As you can see we scanned the magic of each of the others, and we have a spot for you just to write off the possibility of the scan I detected being from someone with your power.”

Twilight nodded. “Very practical. Did you scan Sonata too?”

Sunset and Twilight shared a brief look.

“Sonata doesn’t have any magic,” Sunset point out.

Twilight turned to her and shook her head. “Yes she does. We stripped them of their magic pendants and the power to harness negative energy, but Sirens still have magic, Starswirl’s book on the subject was quite informative when I got the chance to look it over again. Sirens are immortal and ageless, just like the Alicorn Princesses, this is a passive magical ability and as such it cannot be removed from them even if their jewels are destroyed.”

Sunset stared in shock at Twilight. “But… How could Starswirl possibly know that?”

Twilight frowned. “Well he did come back to this place to ensure they weren’t causing a problem after he banished them here. He must have discovered that particular fact then.”

Twilight slapped her forehead. “And Sonata just left, we won’t be able to scan her until tomorrow.”

Sunset nodded. “Do you think Twilight just detected Adagio or Aria’s passive immortality magic?”

Twilight shrugged. “We won’t know until we scan Sonata and check her signature to it. And it’s a good thing I’m used to hearing somebody else called Twilight,” she said with a giggle.

Twilight found herself chuckling along with her. “Mom?”

Twilight nodded. “It’s why Shiny calls us Twiley.”

Twilight giggled and covered her mouth with her hand. “You too?”

Sunset glanced between the pair of giggling nerds with a bemused smile. “Are we going to scan Princess Twilight now?”

Sobering up, Twilight picked up her detection device and aimed it at the Princess. Turning it on she waited patiently for the scanner to ping. The top spun wildly, the lights flashed rapidly across the surface, and without warning the entire thing started smoking.

Sunset rushed forward and grabbed the device out of Twilight’s hands before it exploded.

Twilight trembled nervously. “Oh dear.”

Twilight glanced at the burnt out magic detecting device. Then she glanced over at Sunset with an exasperated expression. “I think I’m going to be able to join you for that party on Friday night.”

“It’s never done that before.” Twilight stared forlornly at her device.

Sunset sighed. “We should have realized an Alicorn’s power, especially one who embodies the Element of Magic, would be too powerful to quantify with a mere magic detector cobbled together out of spare parts.”

Twilight retrieved her pack. “I’ll just go… unpack,” she told the others.

Sunset nodded.

“She’s staying here?” Twilight asked nervously.

Sunset reached out and squeezed her hand reassuringly. “You’re the one I love, Twilight.”

Twilight leaned over to give Sunset a grateful hug and smiled. “I’d better go find some new parts to build a new device.”